Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats

**WP:™"i»i:,

^'V

.r>x^/ "-"

'^4

hmM/UjA wi tue I/Uaaj Uea\.

T^HE General Board extends heartfelt and loving sentiments to Relief
Society sisters everywhere for the year 1963. The members of the
General Board have the joy of personally meeting with sisters in all stakes
of the Church. While customs may vary and languages differ in countries,
the spiritual understanding flows through material barriers, and fuses two
Relief Society sisters into a bond of oneness, as they clasp hands and look
into each other's eyes.

Though this coming year may be filled with continuing tensions,
unrest, and even violence, though men's hearts may fail them through ''the
distress of nations . . . the sea and the waves roaring," still all is in ful-
fillment of prophecy by which the saints are forewarned.

Relief Society members know wherein their security lies. They have
established their feet on the narrow path — the road of heavenly protec-
tion and safety. Serving others, even as they are beset by personal trials
and temptations, yet they live in righteousness hedged by the wisdom of
older times.

Trust in the Lord with all thine heart;
And lean not unto thine own understanding.
In all thy ways acknowledge him,
And he shall direct thy paths.

Though man-made and heavenly tempests roar, Relief Society mem-
bers walk in directed paths and steadfastly look to the time when ''the
earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the
seas."

On behalf of the General Board we send love and greetings to our
next-door neighbor Relief Society members, and to all members Jn the
uttermost parts of the world; to the sister most lecerrtly voted into mem-
bership and to the one whose mother, grandmother, great-grandmother,
and great-great-grandmother have accepted the joyful opportunity of
membership, beginning with membership in Nauvoo the Beautiful. Once
the obligations of membership are accepted, all become true sisters in the
bonds of charity, with the same glorious heritage of love and service.

May the security of peace in righteousness abide in the heart of every
Relief Society member in 1963 and forever, is our prayer.

Affectionately,

'/miA

The article "A Permanent Home/' by
Norma Dee Ryan (October 1962) ex-
pressed my feelings at the time. The flow-
ers I worked on all spring were in bloom
and the yard green and nice. Now, in
our new home, and it is home already, we
have planted two more trees that we will
never see grow, and started watering the
dead grass. The grass is starting to turn
green, but we will not be here long, for
my husband, too, is military, and we soon
expect an overseas order. The Magazine
will follow us there, and the Church will
soon make it "home."

— Mrs. Colleen A. Bentley

Edgemont, (Jalitorma

When my Magazine arrives I have to
stop whatever I am doing and glance
quickly through its pages to satisfy myself
with reading the thoughts of other saints,
and then carry on the rest of the day with
a song in my heart, anticipating the pleas-
ure I shall have later when the day is done
and I can relax with my favorite Maga-
zine, thankful for the pleasure and bene-
fits I receive.

—Mrs. D. L. Ring

Leederville, Ir'erthshire
Scotland

I always read the "From Near and Far"
page because I enjoy the things others
think and say about our Magazine. I
enjoy every issue. Sometimes I start right
at the beginning and read everything ex-
cept the continued story, which I save
until the last of the month, so that I
won't have to wait so long to see what
happens next. Sometimes when I am
blue, I read something that lifts my heart.
Sometimes I find wonderful things to help
me with my family of seven children.
Sometimes when a problem rests heavily
upon me, I find the perfect answer in the
Magazine. No matter what the case, the
answer seems to come from the Magazine.
— Donna Abegglen

bt. Anthony, Idaho

I truly enjoy reading Tht Reliei Society
Magazine. It is a warm, spiritual visit from
home. Two of our young missionaries out
here came to see me one day and informed
me that they had marked some articles in
my Magazine that they wanted me to
read. Upon opening the Magazine, I dis-
covered that they had marked all the
"articles" in the recipe section — candy,
cookies, pie . . . etc. I find that the
recipes work just as well here as they did
in Switzerland, France, or back in our own
country. The elders in the mission here
are many of them subscribers to the
Magazine, and they tell me that they en-
joy it very much.

— Luella B. Hanson

Brussels, Belgmm

I especially enjoyed the editorial "In the
Family There Is Strength" (by Vesta P.
Crawford) in the August issue of the
Magazine. I felt the message so keenly,
as we had just had a wonderful visit with
my daughter and son-in-law and their six
children from Washington, D. C.
— Myrene Rich Brewer

Ugden, Utah

During the summer months I was so
busy I only took time to scan through my
Magazine. Suddenly I found myself in
the hospital with a ruptured appendix. I
had plenty of time to read all the back
issues. For days the Magazine was the
only reading material I could handle, be-
cause it was small and light. What an
uplift I received from its pages, with such
a variety of literature and beautiful pic-
tures. Many times I read to the woman
who shared the room with me. I hope
I was able to spread the gospel to her
through this medium.

— Marjorie S. Patterson

President

Santa Ana Stake Relief Society

Santa Ana, California

THE RELIEF SOCJITY MAGAZINE

iy- Publication of the Relief Society of
lurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

JANUARY 1963

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE Marianne C. Sharp Editor

Vesta P. Crawford Associate Editor Belle S. Spafford General Manager

SPECIAL FEATURES

New Year's Greeting General Presidency 1

Teach Virtue and Modesty Joseph Fielding Smith 4

Modesty Protects Virtue Mark E. Petersen 7

Relief Society Magazine's Fiftieth Anniversary Marianne C. Sharp 12

Support the March of Dimes George P. Voss 16

Celestia J. Taylor Appointed to the General Board Alice L. Wilkinson 17

Anne R. Gledhill Appointed to the General Board Vesta P. Crawford 18

Belva Barlow Appointed to the General Board Oscar W. McConkie, Jr. 19

Zola J. McGhie Appointed to the General Board Emma Marr Petersen 20

Award Winners — Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 21

Some Late Evening — First Prize Poem Miranda S. Walton 22

Sego Lilies — Second Prize Poem Roxana F. Hase 23

Attic Rain — Third Prize Poem Dorothy J. Roberts 24

Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 26

The Tender Kiss — First Prize Story Edith Larson 27

nCTION

Keep My Own — Chapter 1 Kit Linford 37

Out of the Wilderness — Chapter 7 Shirley ThuHn 43

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 2

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 33

Editorial: The Voice of Relief Society ; Vesta P. Crawford 34

Annie M. Ellsworth Resigns From the General Board 36

Notes to the Field: Bound Volumes of 1962 Magazine 36

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 49

Birthday Congratulations _ 80

FEATURE FOR THE HOME

Katherine W. Sontag Makes Rugs of Unique Design 56

LESSONS FOR APRIL

Theology — The Sign Seeker Roy W. Doxey 57

Visiting Teacher Messages — "It Is Not Meet That I Should Command

In All Things" Christine H. Robinson 63

Work Meeting — The Latter-day Saint Home Exemplifies Thrift Virginia F. Cutler 64

Literature — Melville's Masterpiece — Moby-Dick Briant S. Jacobs 67

Social Science — Gradation of Divine Law Ariel S. Ballif 72

POETRY

A Song of Wheels, by Margery S. Stewart, 6; Words Written in White, by Ida Elaine James,
11; Midwinter Dream, by Eliza S. Crandell, 42; The New Day, by Evelyn Fjeldsted, 62; Morning
Prayer, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 66; the Fog, by Linnie F. Robinson, 79; Happy Highway
of Life, by Rozina Farnsworth, 79; Beauty, by Ida Isaacson, 80.

The Cover: Handcart Monument and the Temple, Temple Square, Salt Lake City, Utah

Color Transparency by L. Paul Roberts
Frontispiece: Tree Shadows in Winter

Photograph by H. Armstrong Roberts
Art Layout: Dick Scopes
Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The ChurcHT^i

Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by the Relief Society General Board Association
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18. 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Teach Virtue and Modesty

Piesident Joseph Fielding Smith

Of the Council of the Twelve

[Address Delivered at the Officers Meeting of the Relief Society Annual General

Conference, October 3, 1962]

THIS is certainly a wonderful
sight to think that you good
sisters have come from all
parts of the world to attend this
conference. I congratulate you for
your faith and your integrity and I
want to say to you, we pray for you
constantly. You are doing a won-
derful work, and the Prophet cer-
tainly was inspired by the spirit of
the Lord to have such an organiza-
tion as the Relief Society given to
the Church. You have a great
work to perform. We remember
you in our prayers, we want you to
know that the work that you are
performing is fully appreciated by
the brethren of the Authorities of
the Church.

Now, I want to endorse all that
has been said and done, and I am
very grateful that Brother Petersen
had the inspiration to speak as he
did on a topic that is most timely.
I know of nothing that is more im-
portant today than the theme which
he presented to us. Now, there are
a great many good, honest people
in the world, but that does not
change the fact that we are living
in a wicked world, a fallen world.
In fact, it has always been fallen
since Adam and Eve were driven
out of the garden of Eden. But
that does not mean that there have
not been good people down
through the ages, at least most of
the time. Your work is just as im-

portant as any other work in the
Church. I want you to know that
your brethren appreciate it.

I want to say a few words,
too, along the line that was men-
tioned by Elder Petersen. Our day
was seen in the days of Isaiah. The
Lord opened the eyes of Isaiah. He
saw the gathering of the Latter-day
Saints to these valleys of the moun-
tains and spoke about it and about
the blessings of the Lord that would
attend them. But he also saw in
that great vision some of the pit-
falls and the difficulties and the
transgressions that would befall the
Latter-day Saints, along with other
people, and he has spoken of it.
When Isaiah spoke of Zion, he did
not mean the world, and when he
spoke of the daughters of Zion, he
meant the daughters of The Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

I am going to read you a few
verses, ''As for my people, children
are their oppressors, and women
rule over them. O my people, they
which lead thee cause thee to err,
and destroy the way of thy paths.
The Lord standeth up to plead, and
standeth to judge the people. The
Lord will enter into judgment with
the ancients of his people, and the
princes thereof: for ye have eaten
up the vineyard; the spoil of the
poor is in your houses" (Isaiah
3:12-14).

TEACH VIRTUE AND MODESTY

'T'HEN he goes on to talk about is dead/' I hope that isn't true of

Zion. Who is Zion? We, the virtue.

Latter-day Saints. The tendency of the times is

Moreover the Lord said: towards evil. I deplore, and I know

Because the daughters of Zion are ^Y brethren do, the tendency in

haughty, and walk with stretched forth the world which Latter-day Saints

necks and wanton eyes, walking and mine- imitate and COpy, as far as the wom-

ing as they go, and making a tinkling ^^ are concerned, at least in their

with their feet: Therefore the Lord will i at 71 t

smite with a scab the crown of the head ^'^''- ^^^" ^ "^^^ ^ Y^^^g "^^n

of the daughters of Zion, and the Lord g^mg to School the girls wore

will discover their secret parts. In that drcsscs that came down to their

day the Lord will take away the bravery ankles. They were modest. They

of their tinkling ornaments about their ^^JQ^'t do that now. I went out

teet, and their cauls, and their round • n • ,i . o. i. •

tires like the moon. The chains, and the Occasionally m my youth to Sa|tair

bracelets, and the mufflers. The bonnets, ^O bathe, when the water was up

and the ornaments of the legs, and the under the pavilion. I had a bathing

headbands, and the tablets, and the ear- suit that covered my body to my

rings. The rings, and nose jewels . . . g^kles, SO did the men, and SO

Isaiah 3:16-21). 4.1. T -u 1

the women. 1 remember when a

We haven't got quite to that young lady came in to go in bathing,

point yet, have we? ^^^ passed one of the men in charge,

and he stopped her. Lie said, "You

The changeable suits of apparel, and the can't go in drcsscd like that." Well,

mantles, and the wimples, and the crisp- she had a drcss on that covered her

mg pins. The glasses, and the fine linen, ^^^ ^^^^ ^^1^^ |^^^ ^ ^ j

and the hoods, and the vails. And it • i i<xr i_ ^ ^ n •

shall come to pass, that instead of sweet ^^^^,1 ^OU have got tO get Stockings

smell there shall be stink; and instead of On.
a girdle a rent; and instead of well set

hair baldness; and instead of a stomacher a woman came into my office one

a girding of sackcloth; and burning in- l\. • i i / • i •

stead of beauty (Isaiah 3:22-24). day, she might be here in this

group for all I know, and showed

That is as far as I need to read. nie a picture that she had taken,

Now, you good mothers, you somewhere near the beginning of

should teach your children virtue, ^|^^ ^^^^^ ^f ^ bathing at

chastity and they should be taught ^^^^^.^ j ^^.^^ ^^ -^ ^^^^ ^^^

rrom their early childhood. And , . u ._ i ^ i

.1 1 ij 1. J £ i.1, and she would not let me have it.

they should be made aware or the ,,^j „ . . -, <<t • i

pitfalls and the dangers that are so ^o, she said, I am going to keep

prevalent throughout the world, ^his, I am in this picture." But

Now, we are living in a wicked day. every bather was covered — men

When you read your newspapers you and women alike. That's why I

can discover that, and they give us wanted to get it, to see it, to show it.

but a small fraction of what goes on. Now they go in bathing together,

Wickedness prevails. One of my men and women at the resorts, with

good brethren who had the right to very scanty clothing on. Some of

speak some years ago said, "Chastity our good, clean, virtuous daughters

JANUARY 1963

vie to become Miss America or ing that there is nothing wrong in
Miss Utah or Cahfornia or some exposing their bodies. What did
other State, and they have to be the Lord give Adam and Eve gar-
put on exhibition hke prize cattle ments for? To clothe themselves,
and go through all kinds of stunts, and the Lord does not like naked-
and dress so they have to show their ness. And I think the Latter-day
bodies. Pardon me for talking plain- Saints should not follow the fash-
ly. I think it is disgraceful that we ions and the immodesty of the
have reached that point in our lives world. We are the people of the
where, as one of my good brethren Lord. He expects us to live clean,
said several years ago, ''Virtue, mod- virtuous lives, to keep our thoughts
esty are dead." Now we need refor- clean and minds pure and faithful
mation. in the observance of all his other
You mothers in your homes, are commandments. Why should we
you in the habit of letting your follow the world, why can we not
little children run around scantily be modest, why can't we do the
clothed because it is warm weather, things the Lord would have us do?
practically naked or nearly so? And The Lord bless you in the name
they grow up that way, that is, think- of Jesus Christ. Amen.

A Song of Wheels

Margery S. Stewart

The wagon wheels are high and white.

They make a scarring in the snow,

The way that wheels do, coming hard

Behind the oxen, dark and slow.

The wind, a winter Indian, stalks

Past tattered canvas, tattered shawl.

Crouched on the ridges, broods the night.

Like taloned birds, the shadows fall.

Then from the farthest wagon back,

A grizzled man begins to sing.

The song is like him, strong and deep.

The music makes a rising ring,

A spreading splendor in the dark.

To which the others bend their brands.

Someone else against the stark

Oppression sings out sure and bold.

Others . . . and others . . . here and here . . .

Until the notes are all held high,

A fire of music in the night.

Forgotten spectres turn and fly.

Once more the wagons circle and stand.

The dark shrinks back to the edge of the land.

Modesty Protects Virtue

Elder Mark E. Petersen
Of the Council of the Twelve

[Address Delivered in the Officers Meeting of the Annual General Relief Society

Conference, October 3, 1962]

INDEED it is a great privilege tue and holiness before me con-

and an honor to be in your tinually" (D & C 46:33). And while

presence here this morning, my the Prophet was in Liberty Jail, the

sisters. I am always humble when Lord spoke to him and said, ". . .

in the presence of the wonderful let virtue garnish thy thoughts un-

women of this Church. I am con- ceasingly; then shall thy confidence

vinced that the sisters of the Latter- wax strong in the presence of God

day Saints are truly angelic in many, (D & C 12:45).
many ways. I feel confident that Inasmuch as he used the expres-

you are the stalwarts that lend so sion, ''Practise virtue and holiness

much strength to the entire Church before me continually/' I feel that

through your marvelous devotion, so the Lord not only spoke of virtue

it is indeed a great honor and a in the sense of chastity, but also in

privilege to be in your presence. a broader sense, even as we speak

During the first months following of the different virtues represented
the organization of the Relief So- in our Latter-day Saint standards,
ciety in 1842, the Prophet Joseph Since the Lord seemed to include
Smith addressed the sisters a num- a general connotation of the word
ber of times. He endeavored to set virtue in his revelations, I went to
the standard and show the way for the dictionary to see what it had to
this marvelous organization. One say on this subject. Among other
of his principal themes was that the things, it gave as definitions, cour-
sisters should uphold morality and age, strength, valor, efficacy, excel-
right and promote virtue among lence, merit, rectitude, purity, and
members of the Church. chastity. I was particularly inter-

Brigham Young also stressed the ested for the moment in the word
importance of the sisters upholding valor which was given as a synonym
high standards, and, at one time, and, as a result, refreshed my mind
he said, "These Relief Societies are on the dictionary definition of that
for the improvement of our man- word. Valor was defined as strength
ners, our dress, our habits, and our of mind which enables one to en-
methods of living." counter danger firmly. It stands

The Lord spoke at various times for gallantry, heroism, personal

pertaining to the virtues which he bravery, and courage,
expects the Latter-day Saints to pre- Then I began to ask myself, what

serve. At one time he said, 'Trac- are the virtues the Lord had in mind

tise virtue and holiness before me'' when he urged the saints to ''let

(D & C 38:24). Still later he virtue garnish thy thoughts unceas-

warned, ". . . ye must practise vir- ingly . . ." and ". . . practise virtue

JANUARY 1961

and holiness before me continual- are threatening the solidarity of our
ly"? My reply was, we must prac- homes and families, and that dan-
tise the teachings of the Savior by ger is facing us in tremendous pro-
upholding all of the standards of portions.

the Church. Without the standards Who can stop this condition?

of the Church there is no holiness. Who can build up our most im-

nor any virtue either in its broader portant defenses? Who has the

sense or in the strict definition of courage to do so?

chastity. When I noted that the chief

I began to list some of the stand- threat is to our homes and families,

ards of the Church which pertain i remembered that the Prophet Jo-

to holiness and the various virtues seph Smith laid it upon the Relief

the Lord expects to find in a Latter- Society women of the Church to

day Saint. I mention just a few of protect our homes and families by

them: first, "We believe in being preserving virtue and holiness. The

true." Again, that is as essential as principal cause of juvenile delin-

the gospel itself. Next came, "We quency is unsatisfactory home life,

believe in being chaste." Benevo- Unsatisfactory home life results

lence, of course, is mentioned and largely from adult delinquency,

also patience, long-suffering, broth- Adult delinquency is weakening the

erly and sisterly kindness, forgive- nioral fiber of the Nation. More

ness, charity, godliness, humility, crimes are committed by people over

and diligence. fifty years of age than by any other

age group; the next highest is among

A LL of these are essential virtues, those over thirty-five.

but, as I read them, I remem- Since our homes are now placed

bered that one of the definitions of in jeopardy, how can we strengthen

virtue is valor, and that valor is the them and resist these evils? Whose

strength of mind which enables one influence is greatest in the home?

to encounter danger firmly with per- We recognize,^ without doubt, the

sonal bravery and courage. place of husband and father, but so

Next I asked myself, are our vir- often those husbands and fathers,

tues, our standards, in danger? Is themselves, do not recognize their

there need for valor and courage responsibility and abandon it in

and strength in meeting such dan- favor of business or other pursuits,

gers today? Then I remembered The preservation of the home is

that in these days there are many left chiefly to the wife and mother,

dangers which confront us and our In a large part the home is what the

families, as well as even our little mother makes it. Do our women

ones. I remembered that delin- have the personal courage, the valor,

quency in the United States is the strength of mind to meet this

growing at a rate five times faster present situation?

than the Nation's pgpulation; that Are you, the women, willing to

divorce is reaching new highs even be the protectors of our homes and

among the Latter-day Saints; that provide the stabilizing qualities our

both adult and juvenile delinquency people need in this day of instabil-

MODESTY PROTECTS VIRTUE

ity? Are you willing to be the they seem to know, and who is to

''Rock of Gibraltar" in your homes, blame? Who permits them to dress

resisting the corroding influences of in this manner? Who buys their

a changing world about you? Do clothes? Who is it that permits

you see what is happening all about them to wear lipstick and high heels

us? even before they reach their teens?

Let us talk of virtue for a moment And who permits them to go dating

in terms of chastity. Do you know at twelve, thirteen, fourteen, and

what tempts the boys to molest the fifteen, with little restriction or

girls today more than any other one supervision? And who permits not

thing? It is the mode of dress of only this early dating but steady

our girls who, in the summertime, dating as well, steady dating which

often wear extremely abbreviated so often leads to early intimacies,

sun suits, even on the streets; who degradation, and loss of this pre-

wear dresses above the knees, whose cious virtue of which we speak and,

clothing about the bust is often so frequently, results in early marriages

tight and revealing that it nearly which almost always break up, even

takes the breath away from the boys while the youngsters are still in their

who look at it. It is the low-cut teens.

evening dress which permits a boy The Lord says we are to garnish
to dance all evening gazing down our thoughts with virtue unceasing-
into a half-concealed but half-dis- ly. Can a boy's thoughts be gar-
closed bosom, thus setting him on nished with virtue while he is look-
fire with an unholy desire. It is so ing at the plainly outlined form of a
often the very skimpy gymnasium beautiful young woman? Can his
suits girls are forced to wear in their thoughts be garnished with virtue
physical education classes at school, as he gazes at her limbs so fully

exposed by these short, short skirts

YY/'HEN the boys are coming into of today? Are the girls' thoughts

^ ^ their teens and reaching ma- garnished with virtue when they

turity, and such sights are placed wear revealing clothmg? Are their

before their eyes, almost like an in- thoughts garnished with virtue while

vitation, can you blame them any they engage in a petting party, and

more than you would the girls who then hope for an early marriage to

tempt them, if they take advantage cover up their indiscretions?
of those girls?

Unfortunately, many of these A recent national publication

young women are innocent victims carried an editorial discussing

of a bad situation. From infancy this subject, and among other things

they wear but little clothing. As said that we must face the fact that

they reach early childhood there is more and more American women

still little clothing, and so on into are unwittingly inviting sex crimes,

young adulthood. They are taught It was estimated that at least half

that this is the style and they must of the rape cases on the blotter

follow it. They become accustomed could have been avoided had the

to exposing themselves. It is all victim shown more discretion and

JANUARY 1963

good judgment. The peculiarly ed the leaders of the Church as long

American system of encouraging as the brethren stayed away from

our girls to be attractive and allur- certain subjects, but when it came

ing, or training them to be seduc- to style, the women of the Church

tive, and then telling them of course pay far more attention to the style

that they must draw an uncrossable designers in New York and Paris

line, was considered as a destructive than they do to the appeals for

system. modesty on the part of the General

The editorial said that the en- Authorities,

tire concept of training our young The styles of today are immodest,

women to ''both lure and repel, but many women follow them and

simultaneously," is responsible for reject the counsel of the Church

irreconcilable conflicts. A girl is leaders. So whom do they sustain,

encouraged to believe that the num- whom do they place first in their

ber of her dates and the amount of lives? When it comes to styles, it

passion she arouses in them may be certainly is not the leaders of the

in many cases the total measure of Church, and yet modesty is the first

her success as a female. line of defense for chastity.

And then the editorial calls for a When our girls and boys lose

new American heroine, not one who their virtue, we cry to high heaven

is a sweater girl, whose main claim and wonder why this should ever

to fame seems to be the shape of come to our families, forgetting that

her body and how much of it she is in our desire to be fashionable we

willing to reveal, but the editor calls have set aside modesty, which is the

for a national heroine of virtue and great protector of virtue,
cleanliness, who is willing to put

her sex appeal in the background A/f OTHERS in Israel, as long as

and put forward her wit, her charm, -^ -*■ we turn away from modesty in

her intelligence, and her integrity. dress and follow the way of the

I believe that if the women of world in style, just that long will
this Church could practice the kind we pay the price in a breakdown of
of virtue the Lord speaks of, they morals among the younger genera-
could change this situation. If they tion.

had the valor and the courage they Have we the courage to correct

could protect their children by help- this condition? We can have a

ing them to live up to the Church style of our own, a modest one! We

standards of decency and right. But, are nearly two million people and

mothers, unless you take a stand, no longer a small minority,

your daughters will not take a stand. But in this we would not be

You must set the requirements, you alone. Millions of other women

must make the decision. are as modest as we would like our

I was confronted the other day by women to be. Recently, one of the

a group of women who were talking colleges of the United States, a

about the leaders of the Church and non-Latter-day Saint school, had a

their attitudes on styles. I told those style show in which every dress

women that I thought they respect- shown was as modest as if it had

MODESTY PROTECTS VIRTUE

been cut out by the General Author-
ities themselves. There are many
sensible and decent people in the
world who would support us. Why
can we not join with them rather
than with those who are so evil-
minded that they design styles to
emphasize sex, knowing very well
that such an appeal is an invitation
to sin?

Now, may I mention some of
the other virtues, particularly the
influence of our women in promot-
ing love at home, a spirit of prayer,
peace, and co-operation, rather than
a spirit of quarreling in the home.

Family quarrels breed delinquency
of both children and parents.
Wouldn't you like to foster the
spirit of love and prayer in your
home, rather than the spirit of con-
tention? The Savior taught us that
the spirit of contention is the spirit
of the devil.

Let us practice our religion in the
home and strive for patience, good-

ness, forgiveness, and long-suffer-
ing, and yet develop the courage to
fight evil and put it out of our lives.

Is physical exposure compatible
with the gospel of Jesus Christ? Is
quarreling in the home, is violation
of the rules of honesty, is gambling,
is violation of the Sabbath day?

Oh, sisters, let virtue garnish your
thoughts unceasingly. Plan your
family life so that virtue will gar-
nish the thoughts of your children
also. Be firm and courageous in
standing for the right, regardless of
what the world designs, or how it
may beckon you into its evil pur-
suits.

We must ever remember that
while we are in the world we must
not be of the world. We must
practise virtue and holiness before
the Lord always, for so he has com-
manded us. I pray that we may do
so in the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ. Amen.

Words Written in White

Ida Elaine ]ames

Today, the world is chastened. Through quiet snows

Upon the streets move common mortals, white

With winter's luminous aureole; each goes

To find his dream or his despair, each bright

With brief, ethereal beauty. The quiet air

Is pregnant now with loveliness that sifts

Magic alike on aging cheek and hair

And heads of children laughing down the drifts.

There is no sorrow through a world of slow
And muted wonders such as these that bring
Pulse to the buried wish of long ago.
Strength to forgotten prayer, the blossoming
Of light, from out a world of death and frost.
To April dreams the heart has somehow lost.

Relief Society Magazine's
Fiftieth Anniversary

Marianne C. Sharp, Editor

THIS January 1963 issue of
The Relief Society Magazine
marks the fiftieth year of its
pubhcation by the General Board
of Rehef Society.

The need for periodicals within
the Church has always been recog-
nized. With the publication of
the modern scriptures came the
printing of weekly or monthly peri-
odicals even on foreign soil. Rare
and valuable are original copies of
such periodicals as The Times and
Seasons, the Mormon, The Millen-
nial Star, to mention but a few.

It was only thirty years after the
saints arrived in the Salt Lake Val-
ley that President Brigham Young
saw to it that the sisters had a
periodical of their own under the
name The Woman's Exponent,
excerpts from which have been in-
cluded in The Relict Society Maga-
zine for the past nineteen years,
under the heading "Sixty Years
Ago."

The Woman's Exponent served
as the official publication of Relief
Society until 1914, when uniform
courses of study were provided by
the General Board of Relief Society
through a published series of Guide
Lessons distributed free which were
enlarged in 1915 and known as The
Relief Society Magazine. The
groundwork for the Magazine was
laid at the officers meeting of the
General Relief Society Gonference

in April 1914, and voted upon fav-
orably. The annual subscription
price was to be $1, and the monthly
issue was to be forty-eight pages
with illustrations. It would require
12,000 paid subscriptions, the sisters
were cautioned, to make it self-sup-
porting.

At this time in 1914, Emmeline
B. Wells, who had been editor of
the Woman's Exponent since 1877,
was President of the Relief Society,
with Clarissa S. Williams, First
Counselor, and Julina L. Smith
(wife of President Joseph F. Smith)
Second Counselor. These sisters
chose Susa Young Gates (daughter
of President Brigham Young) as
the first Editor of the new Maga-
zine, with Jeannette P. Hyde, Busi-
ness Manager, and Amy Brown Ly-
man, General Secretary, as Assistant
Manager. An Advisory Committee
consisted of Clarissa S. Williams,
Julina L. Smith, and Rebecca N.
Nibley (wife of Presiding Bishop
Charles W. Nibley). The offices
were at 28 Bishop's Building (just
recently torn down). Interesting
incidents have been related of how
Sisters Hyde and Lyman went up
and down Main Street canvassing
for advertisements to meet the pay-
roll.

President Joseph F. Smith, who
was in California in December, sent
the following telegram of good
wishes:

FACSIMILE OF THE COVER OF THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

FOR 1915

Description of the cover, from a note in the January 1915 issue of the Magazine:
"The beautiful picture on our cover is one of the four bas-rehefs on the base of the
exquisite Sea-Gull Monument in the Temple Square, by our artist, M. M. Young. The
artist is a grandson of President Brigham Young" (page 44).

Ocean Park, California, December 5, 1914.

Mrs. Emmeline B. Wells,

General Board of the Relief Society:

Accept my sincere congratulations and
heartiest greetings in honor of the birth
of the Reliei Society Magazine. May it
enter upon its noble mission so firmly
entrenched about by the bulwarks of
worthy and capable endeavor and endur-
ing truth that its career may be successful
and glorious.

Joseph F. Smith

In the January 1915 editorial "The
Mission of Our Magazine" was de-
tailed:

It is impossible for us to be sure what
any child of ours may become. How
much more impossible, then, to forecast
what shall be the future, the final charac-
ter, of this literary infant, newly -born. If
the Editor of this enterprise might shape
its policy and fashion its fulfilment, she
would have this magazine filled with the

JANUARY 1963

EDITORS OF THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

At the top: Susa Young Gates, 1914-1922; Alice Louise Reynolds, 1923-1930; Mary
Connelly Kimball, 1930-1937.

At bottom: Belle S. Spafford, 1937-1945; Marianne G. Sharp, 1945-

Spirit of the Lord from cover to cover.
In order to do that, no article should be
published which would encourage vanity,
hurtful luxury, sin, or any evil passion of
the human breast. Rather would we make
of this magazine a beacon light of hope,
beauty and charity.

The Christian world have all the vir-
tues. They practice many of the moral
precepts of true religion; they are chari-
table, kind, honest, and intelligent. They
lack one thing, and one thing only, and
that is the Gospel of Jesus Christ in its
fulness, taught by those having authority.
It is, therefore, the spirit and genius of
the Gospel which wc would like to de-
velop and expound brightly, attractively,
cheerfully, and hopefully, to the readers
of the Relief Society Magazine,

While the baby Magazine may
have been weak financially, it was
strong and robust in the message it
imparted. The early editorials re-
flect not only the pressing problems
of the day, for World War I had
begun before the year was out, but
they were also filled with encourage-
ment and exhortations from Presi-
dent Wells who had known the
Prophet and undergone the blessings
and privations of pioneering and
lived on at that late date to lead the
women of the Church.

An editorial on Success asks the
questions, ''Who are the successful

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE'S FIFTIETH ANNIVERSARY

wives? . . . [They] are the women and wards were urged to prepare
who learn to balance their lives so music for ward and stake Relief So-
that they can give a portion of them- ciety functions,
selves, unreservedly and with loving Readers of The Rdiei Society
generosity, in personal ministrations Magazine today can judge of the
to their husbands, no matter how inspiration of the General Board of
exacting the home cares, nor how 1914 in setting forth the mission of
taxing the responsibilities of the The Rehei Society Magazine. Dur-
children may be. . . . Who are the ing its history it has inscribed the
successful mothers? . . . [They] are history of Relief Society, encouraged
the women who have cultivated and exhorted Relief Society mem-
their intelligence from day to day, bers to selfless service, instructed
so that it has kept pace with the Relief Society leaders and offered to
development of their own chil- its readers everywhere the directives,
dren. . . . The successful mother has warnings, and inspiration of the
been and is the companion of her leading Brethren. The words of the
children, no matter where their own Prophet of that day. President Jo-
paths in life may be. . . . Who are seph F. Smith, are as vital to Relief
the successful daughters? . . . The Society today as they were then. The
successful daughter may be bright counsel of succeeding Presidents —
or dull, rich or poor — if she be President Heber J. Grant, President
sympathetic and tenderly unselfish George Albert Smith, and the
to her mother, she is truly success- prophet today, President David O.
ful." McKay, live on in The Relief So-

These truths as well as other ma- ciety Magazine to guide and bless

terial in the early issues of The Re- Relief Society,

lief Society Magazine find a respon- Susa Young Gates served as Edi-

sive chord in the hearts of Relief tor from 1914 to 1922. Succeeding

Society members in 1963. Editors have been Alice Louise Rey-

Emmeline B. Wells had been giv- nolds, 1923-1930; Mary Connelly

en the responsibility in initiating Kimball, 1930-1937; Belle S. Spaff-

and heading the grain movement by ord, 1937-1945; and Marianne C.

Relief Society. The first volume of Sharp, 1945—.

the Magazine narrates her experi- The Relief Society Magazine has

ences in this movement. The lessons grown to a periodical of eighty

at this time were on Genealogy; p^g^g^ includes color in its pages.

Home Ethics; Home Gardenmg for ^^^ ^^^^ ^ subscription price of only

Women; Literature and Art and 5^ j^ continues to include the les-

Architecture. We learn rrom the ■, r r> v r c - 1. j •

r . 1 £ .1 A/f • 1.1, i. son work ot Kehet Society, dome;

nrst volume ot the Magazine that a • i i i r t^ t r n • ^

member of the General Board, Alice ^way with the need of Relief Society

Merrill Home, was asked to write a members to purchase lesson manu-

textbook for Relief Society on art. als. Its aim is to uplift women m

Attention was called to the beauti- their God-given work as wife, moth-

ful music rendered by the Relief er, grandmother, homemaker, and

Society General Ghoir, and stakes charitable neighbor. The Rehei So-

JANUARY 1963

ciety Magazine stands for the fullest the world to inscribe in it their
development of a woman's potential hopes, fears, aspirations, needs,
as long as her true role as a woman counsel, and conclusions. The beau-
is not neglected nor set aside. Its ty of their written words in cadence
pages are open today, waiting for and rhythm is preserved for future
Latter-day Saint women throughout generations.

Support the March of Dimes

George P. Voss
Vice-President for Public Relations, the National Foundation

OUR Contribution to The National Foundation — March of Dimes

supports:

Scientific Research devoted to the protection of human life through
study of the causes and means of preventing disease. Soon to join this
quest will be world-eminent scientists who will work together at The Salk
Institute for Biological Studies, now under construction in San Diego,
California.

Medical Care for the local community through a Nation-wide net-
work of treatment and study centers — more than fifty are in operation —
for victims of birth defects, arthritis, and polio.

Public and Professional Education to increase general awareness and
understanding of the problems of chronic crippling diseases; to develop
competent hands and minds for research and for skilled care of the dis-
abled, and to make available the most advanced knowledge concerning
effective care and treatment.

Until these problems are solved, your March of Dimes must devote
millions of dollars each year to saving lives and alleviating suffering —
helping patients afflicted with birth defects, arthritis and polio. . . .

Support the March of Dimes!

Celestia J. Taylor Appointed to the General Board

Alice L. Wilkinson
Member, General Board of Relief Society

CELESTIA Johnson Taylor,
appointed to the General
Board of Relief Society, No-
vember 7, 1962, brings a rich back-
ground of experience and talent and
a deep love of the gospel to her new
calling.

Born in Alpine and reared in
Provo, Utah, she received most of
her training at Brigham Young Uni-
versity, where she received her
Bachelor of Arts and Master's de-
grees in English. At the time of
her appointment she was an instruc-
tor of English at that institution.

Her husband is Lynn D. Taylor,
Provo merchant and special instruc-
tor of interior decorating at Brigham
Young University. They are the
parents of two sons and three
daughters. John Arthur is married
to Katherine Pearson and is a mem-
ber of the stake presidency in Cin-
cinnati, Ohio. Janice, married to
Monte DeGraw, has been a ward
Relief Society president. Lynn Ann,
married to H. Bryan Richards, is an
officer in the MIA . Katherine,
married to Brent Brockbank, is a
teacher in MIA and is a member of
the Sunday School Stake Board in
San Francisco. Terry, at home, is
a recent recipient of the ''Duty to
God" award.

Sister Taylor was an outstanding
vocal student of Sister Florence J.
Madsen. For nine years she served
as a ward chorister and later as a
Sunday School chorister. She has
held stake positions in all of the

CELESTIA JOHNSON TAYLOR

Ghurch auxiliaries and has served as
a ward Relief Society president. She
was stake hterature leader in the
East Sharon Stake at the time of
her appointment. She has also held
important positions in community
organizations and in university
circles. She maintains a keen inter-
est in reading, music, and drama,
and is an accomplished knitter.

Sister Taylor has a warm and
gracious personality. Her lovely
home radiates refinement and love
for her children and grandchildren
and a wide circle of friends. The
work of Relief Society will go for-
ward assisted by her many capa-
bilities.

Anne R. Gledhill Appointed to the General Board

Vesta P. Cmwioid
Associate Editor, The Relief Society Magazine

ANNE ROBINSON GLEDHILL

A NNE ROBINSON GLEDHILL
was appointed to the General
Board of Relief Society, November
14, 1962. She has accepted this call
with the same devotion to service
that has marked her many other re^
sponsibilities in the auxiliaries of the
Church.

She was born in Beaver, Utah, the
eighth child of ten children born to
Frank Bernard Robinson and Retta
Baldwin Robinson. She lived in
Beaver until 1928, when her family
moved to Los Angeles, California.
She was married to Clifford Ovi
Gledhill in the Salt Lake Temple,
April 3, 1939. The young couple
then moved to Susanville, Cali-
fornia, where their three children
were born. Susan, the eldest daugh-
ter, is living in Provo, where her
husband Verl Tlioman Doman is a

student at Brigham Young Univer-
sity. They have a son Kevin, four
months old. Bette and Rhett are
twins, aged twenty. Bette is at-
tending Brigham Young University,
and Rhett is on a mission in Hawaii.
The family moved from Susanville
to Los Angeles in 1945, and to Salt
Lake City in 1952.

Sister Gledhill has recently re-
turned from presiding over the Re-
lief Societies in the Great Lakes
Mission, where her husband was
mission president. In her Relief
Society work in the mission. Sister
Gledhill was successful in organiz-
ing many new Societies and in
spreading and implementing the
Relief Society message, as well as
vigorously directing the program.

Sister Gledhill began her Church
work in young womanhood and has
had much executive experience in
all the auxiliaries open to women.
She has served in both stake and
ward capacities and is a competent
executive and an inspirational teach-
er. She has been a counselor in
ward Relief Societies and is well
acquainted with all the departments
of the Relief Society program.

To her new position, Anne Gled-
hill brings experience, devotion, and
a marked ability for leadership. Her
lovable personality, the ease with
which she makes friends, her dili-
gence and enthusiasm will make her
a valued and beloved member of the
General Board and will endear her
to the women of the Church.

Belva Barlow Appointed to the General Board

Oscar W. McConkie, Jr.

First Counselor, University Stake Presidency

■■1

■npipiiii|

^^^^^^^^^1

^^■i^K^^ ^^ ' '^ ^ ^H

^^^^H

^^H

I^^H^. 1

^^^^^^p^M^^^H

^HHHj

PHjjf^^H^^ ^k- .^H

^^^^^^j. -aJ^^B^H

WK^^^^

^^^^l^^^^t 5^. ^ ^H

^^^R^K^^d^B^B^H^

^K^S^/^^K

'^E^^W- 1

^^^^^l^^K

^■■Hk 1

^^K^y <^WK^Wm

j^^ w

Mpp^ ^^^^Blw ^H

^te ■

K%,^B %

k .>ml^t^^ ^H

^^^B^ T^^y^^^^^Rv^-

^^^^^^^j^^^

^^ ^^^^^^^H^E^Qjr I^^H

^^^^BKy^''^" .^^^^^^^i^^^

^^P^7?,^>'^HMH

mp^^

^Ifea^ ^^^I^^^^Ih^^S^^I

^^K7f'># ^^^m

^^^^tt^^^^

......■^B^' ^^^l^S^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H

l^^P

"V ^^^^^^^^^^1

^^m^ ' '• ^iSMB

^^HH^^^

^^■^ '</ . ^

j^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B

^^^B '/'r^' 4.1? .^HE,

^I^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B

^^■vr, .t ^

fcr ?i^

.^ ^^^^^^^H

^^^^B '^^ '' ' ' JSSi

K^sJ^^kk.

^pr ^^^^^^^H

Njj

HHIIHII^^9

\^^ *. iflHHHHHI

BELVA BARLOW

BELVA Barlow comes to the
General Board of the Relief
Society with unusual quahfi-
cations. Her appointment came the
14th day of November^ 1962.

Sister Barlow was my Relief So-
ciety president in the University
Fourth Ward. To a bishop, this
statement is made with profound
gratitude and a sense of reverence
born of the compassion that this
position has come to mean.

Belva Barlow was foreordained to
her calling. Born to Israel and A.
Belva Welling Barlow in East Mill
Creek, Utah, such Church service
came naturally to the maternal
great-granddaughter of the one se-
lected by the Female Relief Society
of Nauvoo to serve as the first
treasurer of the Relief Society in
this dispensation, Elvira A. Cowles.

Sister Barlow is prepared for her
calling scholastically, professionally,
and in character. Before her gradu-
ation with honors from the Univer-
sity of Utah, she was elected to five
honorary and service organizations.
As debate manager she participated
in national debate tournaments
throughout the United States. Her
professional experience includes
schoolteaching; employment in Sen-
ator Arthur V. Watkin's office in
the Nation's Capital; and present
work for the world-renowned scien-
tist and Dean of the University of
Utah Graduate School, Dr. Henry
Eyring.

Her character was forged in the
fires of Church activities: stake mis-
sionary in Washington, D.C.; ward
YWMIA president; ward Relief So-
ciety president; First Counselor in
the University Stake Relief Society.

By virtue of proper preparation
and past performance, the General
Board of the Relief Society may ex-
pect significant contributions from
Sister Barlow. She brings the vi-
brance of youth to her calling. Her
service as counselor in the presidency
of the University Stake Relief So-
ciety, with its nine ward organiza-
tions composed exclusively of col-
lege girls, gives voice in the high
councils to the freshest innovation
and youngest Relief Societies in the
Church. Her wholehearted accept-
ance of this latest call brings ener-
gizing effect to the oldest of all
auxiliaries in the kingdom of God.

Zola J. McGhie Appointed to the General Board

Emma Marr Petersen

ONE would never suspect the
presence of the tremendous
wealth of artistic talent hid-
den under the calm, modest de-
meanor of Zola Jacobs McGhie,
called to be a member of the Gen-
eral Board of Relief Society, No-
vember 14, 1962.

Zola was born to pioneer parents
on a ranch in the Snake River Val-
ley, the twelfth in a family of
thirteen children.

This little girl sang for President
Joseph F. Smith when only three
years of age in a stake conference
meeting, where he was in attend-
ance, and she has continued to use
this talent, as well as many others,
until the present time. Her entire
family was musical and, for recrea-
tion, took part in quartets, trios, and
duets.

As she grew older, Zola played
leading parts in local school plays
and musicals. She set high stand-
ards of achievement for herself from
earliest childhood, and worked glad-
ly to pay for lessons in music. At
one time, her father turned over to
her an acre of ground with sufficient
beet seed to produce a crop, the
sale of which might be used for
music lessons. She planted, cared
for, and harvested the crop and was
thus able to obtain the best lessons
available.

She had a number of flattering
offers of a musical career from vari-
ous sources, and, after moving to
Salt Lake City, she did a great deal

ZOLA JACOBS McGHIE

of operatic and oratorio work, often
playing the leading roles. She sang
in the Tabernacle Choir for twenty
years.

Brother and Sister McGhie have
three children, Sylvia Eagar (Mrs.
Todd), Cherie Sorensen (Mrs.
Keith), and Frank Lynn.

Sister McGhie has been a teacher
and stake board member in the
auxiliaries and served five years in
Church work in Hawaii. She was
serving as first counselor in the
Bonneville Ward Relief Society at
the time of her appointment to the
General Board.

She approaches each and every
task with sincere and humble prayer,
intense study, and as much prepara-
tion as is possible. Truly, the Re-
lief Society will be richer in having
obtained the unique talents of Zola
Jacobs McGhie.

Award Winners

The Relief Society General Board is pleased to announce the
names of the three winners in the 1962 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest.
This contest was announced in the May 1962 issue of The Relief
Society Magazine, and closed August 15, 1962.
The first prize of forty dollars is awarded to Miranda Snow Walton,
El Monte, California, for her poem ''Some Late Evening." The
second prize of thirty dollars is awarded to Roxana Farnsworth Hase,
Salt Lake City, Utah, for her poem ''Sego Lilies." The third prize
of twenty dollars is awarded to Dorothy J. Roberts, Salt Lake City,
Utah, for her poem ''Attic Rain."

This poem contest has been conducted annually by the Relief Society
General Board since 1924, in honor of Eliza R. Snow, second General
President of Relief Society, a gifted poet and inspirational leader.
The contest is open to all Latter-day Saint women, and is de-
signed to encourage poetry writing and to increase appreciation for
creative writing and the beauty and value of poetry.
Prize-winning poems are the property of the General Board of Relief
Society, and may not be used for publication by others except upon
written permission of the General Board. The General Board also
reserves the right to publish any of the poems submitted, paying for
them at the time of publication at the regular Magazine rate. A
writer who has received the first prize for two consecutive years must
wait two years before she is again eligible to enter the contest.
Mrs. Walton appears for the fourth time as a winner in the Eliza R.
Snow Poem Contest. Mrs. Hase is a third-time winner in the con-
test; and Mrs. Roberts has been a winner six times.
There were 298 poems entered in the contest for 1962. Entries
were received from forty of the fifty states, with the largest number, in
order, coming from Utah, California, Idaho, Arizona, Washington,
and Oregon. Canada, England, Mexico, New Zealand, and Australia
were also represented among the entries.

The General Board congratulates the prize winners and expresses
appreciation to all entrants for their interest in the contest. The
General Board wishes also to thank the judges for their care and
diligence in selecting the prize-winning poems. The services of the
poetry committee of the General Board are very much appreciated.
The prize-winning poems, together with photographs and brief
highlights on the prize-winning contestants, are published in this
issue of the Magazine.

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest

Some Late Evening

Miranda Snow Walton
First Prize Poem

On some late evening I shall walk alone,
Along a path I have not walked before;
There, in a quiet garden, strange, unknown,
A house stands waiting with an open door.
The peace that passeth understanding falls
Upon my troubled spirit, stills my fears;
Out of the sacred dusk a low voice calls.
One I have known and loved in other years.
I seek my own, for it is end of day,
My footsteps turn within the garden gate;
I look ahead and know in some sure way
Inside those portals dear ones stand and wait.
I hesitate no more, my soul runs free
Before the falhng shadows of the night.
The door is open wide, I see — I see
To where a loved one waits beside a light.

Sego Lilies

Impatiently we waited for the snow to melt,
The sun to warm the winter-weary roots;
Then, kitchen fork and tin pail in our hands,
We searched the valley floor for sego lily shoots.
How earnestly we took the prize from loosened earth.
Brown-coated, small, but succulent and sweet;
Manna in a desert not yet blossomed as the rose.
How blest we were to share this hidden treat!

Stern greasewood fingers caught and held our skirts,
Chill gusts of wind made bonnets insecure
As self-appointed guardians tried to hide.
Some of the precious root bulbs to mature.
Thinking only of our present needs,
We would have taken all, these hunger-laden hours.
But who could doubt the wisdom of the plan
To let us also know the beauty of the flowers!

Third Prize Poem
Doiothy J. Roberts

Attic Rain

On attic roof there is the sound of showers;
And on my eyes the sting of inward rain
And in my heart with every spring returning,
The stored away, recurrent wrench of pain.

A broken tool . . . and here a bit of garden
Still dangles from the worn sole of a shoe.
The step it took returning every season
Past thistled solitude and twigs of yew.

Pen-fashioned lines re-read and keepsakes dusted
A slow-resolving memory clinging yet —
This barren desert of a love's withholding
Indigenous to dust where eyes are wet.

The dust from broken days should not be sterile,

Tears be but stains upon an attic floor;

What wonder wakens in a dry Sahara

When the falling rain beats on its hidden door.

Heart-cleaning time comes to the April moment,
And like the seasonal showers, attic tears
Water the roots and nourish new tomorrows —
As roses from this dust — the reaching years.

Miranda Snow Walton was bom in Wyoming and has resided for several years in
El Monte, California. She is a third-generation Church member and has served
in all phases of Church work open to women. Poetr\' has always been an interest
in her life, and she was named the outstanding poet of Wyoming in 1943. Her
poems have been widely published, and she is a fifth-time winner in the Eliza R.
Snow Poem Contest, having received third prize in 1936, third prize in 1946,
second prize in 1948, first prize in 1961, and first prize again in 1962. She now
has a book of poems entitled For Lovers Only ready for publication. Her poems
have brought much jov and comfort to her family and to her many friends and
fellow-poets.

Mrs. Walton has three children: Vivian (Mrs. Delbert Owens), Jack, and
Claude Walton. She has been an invalid for several years, and confined to a wheel
chair. [Note: Mrs. Walton passed away in El Monte, California, November 12,
1962, several weeks after she had received notification that she had won first
prize in the contest.]

Roxana Farnsworth Hase is a third-time winner in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Con-
test, having received the second prize in 1933 and third prize in 1937. She was
born in Manti, Utah, and educated in Manti and Salt Lake City, Utah. She was
graduated from the Latter-day Saints Hospital in Salt Lake City and has been a
registered nurse for forty-three years. She married Grover Hase in 1922. He
died in 1935, leaving her with three children. There are ten grandchildren.
After her husband's death, Mrs. Hase went back to nursing and was head nurse
at the L.D.S. Hospital in Salt Lake City for many years, and was later Assistant
Chief Evening Supervisor at the Veterans Hospital.

Her book of poems Delicious Lumps has been widely circulated, and she has been
national Poet Laureate for the Colonial Dames of the Seventeenth Century. She
has been counselor and president in ward Relief Societies and a Sunday School
teacher for many years. She is a member of the National League of American
Pen Women, the National Writers Club, and other literary organizations.

DoTothv J. Roberts, Salt Lake Cit}', Utah, attended the University of Utah for
three years and taught school for two years. She began her writing in college and
has published stories, articles, and poetry. Her work has appeared in the Deseret
News, the Salt Lake Tribune, the Improvement Era, The Relief Society Maga-
zine, and other publications.

She has won the Deseret News Christmas Poetry Contest; second place in the
Utah State P'ine Arts Poetn' Contest; several poetry awards from the League of
Utah Winters and the Utah State Poetry Society. She has been a winner six
times in the EHza R. Snow Poem Contest, having won the first prize three times.
She is represented in four poetry anthologies.

Mrs. Roberts is the wife of L. Paul Roberts, a Salt Lake City business man.
They have two married daughters and six grandchildren.

Edith Larson is a third-time winner in the Relief Society Short Story Contest,
having won the third prize in 1955, and second prize in 1956. She lives in
Manton, Michigan.

"I am a native of Minnesota," she tells us, "a long-time resident of Michigan,
and a former resident of Fountain Green, Utah. I majored in journalism at North-
western Universit)^ and have been stud^'ing and practicing the art in my spare
time ever since. When I retire from teaching four years from now, I expect
to devote all my time to writing, baby sitting for my grandchildren, and working
in the branch which we hope will soon be .organized here. Manton and Cadillac,
combined in the fall of 1962, gave us enough sisters to have our own Relief
Society."

Award Winners

The Relief Society General Board is pleased to announce the award
winners in the Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest, which was
announced in the May 1962 issue of the Magazine, and which closed
August 15, 1962.

The first prize of seventy-five dollars is awarded to Edith Larson of
Manton, Michigan, for her story 'The Tender Kiss." The second
prize of sixty dollars is awarded to Christie Lund Coles, Provo, Utah,
for her story 'The Home." The third prize of fifty dollars is awarded
to Sylvia Probst Young, Midvale, Utah, for her story ''Stranger at
Nazareth."

The Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest was first conducted
by the Relief Society General Board in 1942, as a feature of the
Relief Society Centennial observance, and was made an annual con-
test in 1943. The contest is open to Latter-day Saint women who
have had at least one literary composition published or accepted for
publication in a periodical of recognized merit.
The three prize-winning stories will be published consecutively in
the first three issues of The Relief Society Magazine for 1962.
Forty-nine stories were entered in the contest for 1961, including
submissions from Canada, England, Germany, and Australia.
The contest was initiated to encourage Latter-day Saint women to
express themselves in the field of fiction. Tlie General Board feels
that the response to this opportunity continues to increase the
literary quality of The Rehef Society Magazine and aids the women
of the Church in the development of their gifts in creative writing.
Prize-winning stories are the property of the Relief Society General
Board, and may not be used for publication by others except upon
written permission from the General Board. The General Board
reserves the right to publish any of the other stories submitted, paying
for them at the time of publication at the regular Magazine rate.
A writer who has received the first prize for two consecutive years
must wait for two years before she is again eligible to enter the
contest.

The General Board congratulates the prize-winning contestants, and
expresses appreciation to all those who submitted stories. Sincere
gratitude is extended to the Short Story Committee of the General
Board and to the judges for their discernment and skill in selecting
the prize-winning stories.

Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest

First Prize-Winning Story
Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest

The
Tender

Edith Larson

AT first Nancy could find no
flaw in John's announcement
^ of his decision. He had
looked her in the eyes, smiled
naturally, and then, when she threw
her arms around his neck and kissed
him with all the relief and joy of
her sudden release from worry, he
had returned her kiss tenderly.

Furthermore, he had made the
announcement in a normal manner
as soon as he came home from the
office. He had come right through
to the kitchen and said, ''Hi, Nance.
Don't bother to pack. I've told
J. C. we're staying here."

In spite of her flare of joy, Nancy
had questioned him thoroughly.
She knew she couldn't bear it if, in
later years, John should feel that
her love and need for her 'family
had stood in the way of his career.

"But I'm not giving up all op-
portunity for advancement," John
had reassured her. ''J- C. told me
this morning that if I honestly

wasn't interested in the Hawaiian
opening, there would be a similar
one for me here within a year.
What's a year in a lifetime?"

And then he had given her the
tender kiss and gone out to play
wth Terry and the twins in the
sandpile.

But now, the next morning, as
she kneaded the dough for the
bread John so dearly loved, she
could no longer push back the ques-
tions she didn't want to ask. Why,
in the midst of her own happiness,
should she have nagging doubts of
John's? What difference did it
make whether he became Stoughton
Brothers' youngest department
head in Hawaii or in Idaho? The
promotion would further his career
equally well either place. Surely
J. C. realized there was no differ-
ence. Why had he insisted on
holding the Hawaiian job open an-
other week instead of accepting
John's decision as fiml?

JANUARY 1963

John was right A short wait
wouldn't hurt him — he was only
thirty now. And the benefits of
staying here were legion. There was
this house, a wedding gift from her
folks. It had been built just the
way she wanted it. When the
Hawaiian job had seemed like an
opportunity not to be missed, John
himself had hesitated over giving
up the house.

But even more important, there
was her family. Her life, except for
the four years at college, had been
spent in this valley, which had been
the family seat since pioneer days.
She was the youngest — ten years
the youngest — of eight children,
only one of whom had left the val-
ley permanently. By rights, she
should be spoiled, but John said she
wasn't, in spite of the nice little
things her family were always doing
for her — like her sister Linda tak-
ing Terry and the twins off her
hands this morning so she could
wash and bake without their con-
stant interruptions.

Of course Linda thought she was
packing, too. Why hadn't she told
Linda of John's new decision? As
usual her sister had come in like a
whirlwind and gone the same way;
but, if Nancy had shouted her good
news, Linda would have stopped —
at least long enough to hug and kiss
her.

"M'ANCY deftly shaped the dough
into loaves and laid each in its
place in the neat row of shining
bread tins. ''Why am I baking
bread in the hottest month of the
summer?" she wondered. She
always did in winter, but— was doing

it now some sort of penance, an
admission of guilt? But John had
made his own decision. She hadn't
influenced it.

Perhaps she had been a wee bit
slow about starting to pack. Just
the thought of moving anywhere
out of range of her wonderful fam-
ily curled her heart into a tight ball.
After her first dismay, though, she
had tried not to show John how
deeply she dreaded the prospective
break. But of course he had known.
He loved the family, too— had, in
fact, adopted them in place of the
one he had never known. But still,
her people couldn't hold the place
in his life they held in hers. She
could scarcely imagine a social gath-
ering not tied in with the family.
Even her Church life was built
around them, though Dad was no
longer the bishop. She could hard-
ly imagine trying to rear the three
little ones she already had and hav-
ing another baby six months from
now without the help so many
aunts, uncles, nieces, nephews, and
grandparents gladly furnished.

But she had intended to go to
Hawaii as a good wife should — go
with fear in her heart, but no pro-
test on her lips. And she would
have done it, too— she knew she
would have — if John hadn't turned
the offer down himself. Then why
couldn't she be whole-heartedly glad
the way she wanted to be? Why
wasn't she singing as she reloaded
the washer with colored clothes?
Why couldn't she forget how
thrilled John had been at the
Hawaiian prospect before he began
to count the cost? Last night, he

THE TENDER KISS

had seemed to be satisfied; why
couldn't she be?

Nancy hung the white clothes on
the line instead of running them
through the drier. It was a beautiful
day to bleach them. Just as she
was ready to go after the children,
Linda called to say that for once the
twins had both fallen asleep over
their lunch, so why not leave all
three at least until the twins woke
up? Then she hung up without
giving Nancy a chance to reply.

So Nancy toasted herself a to-
mato and lettuce sandwich and
began sorting and folding clothes.
By the time the bread was ready to
come out of the oven, she had part
of the ironing done and ready to
put away, but she was no nearer an
answer to the question that plagued
her. She would just run through
the back lot to the Ellsworths with
a fresh loaf of bread. Perhaps talk-
ing to someone besides herself
would settle her mind.

Uncle Gideon and Aunt Martha
Ellsworth were not blood relations;
they were the last of their family.
Both were too crippled with ar-
thritis to get around very much; but,
although they rocked their days
away — outdoors when it was sun-
ny, by the big window when the
weather was unfavorable — there
was no more cheerful pair to visit
in the whole vallev.

T^HEY greeted Nancy and the
bread with delight, protesting
that she shouldn't have bothered
when she had so much to do getting
ready for the trip to Hawaii. Nancy
tried to break in with the truth, but
trying to stop the flow of talk from
Uncle Gideon and Aunt Martha

was fruitless. They constantly inter-
rupted each other, but no third
party stood a chance.

''Gideon talks of nothing nowa-
days except your Hawaiian adven-
ture,'' Aunt Martha said, accenting
her words to the tempo of her rock-
ing. ''You'd think it was. . . ."

"My own trip," interrupted
Uncle Gideon. "It sure puts me
in mind of the time Martha and I
came across the plains. There was
a train most of the way then,
but "

"They weren't like these high-
powered trains thev have today,"
went on Aunt Martha. "Smoke and
grit and red-plush seats and just
barely crawling over the mountains.
Like as not, you'll take a jet aero-
plane where you're going and may-
be you won't. . . ."

"Think of it as an adventure at
all. But that's what it is. Don't
make a particle of difference if it be
a space age or the turn of the cen-
tury. . . ."

"When a man and wife make up
their minds to strike out on their
own and build a new life for them-
selves and their family, it's an ad-
venture. Yessiree. It's an adven-
ture that takes the good old-fash-
ioned kind of. . . ."

"Git-up-and-git. Spunk you might
call it. Too many young people
nowadays don't have spunk any
more. Tliey're too ready to sit
around on their precious security.
They don't even know that adven-
ture is calling them!"

"Not that you're going to have
things rough like we did," Aunt
Martha hastened to assure Nancy.
"Hawaii, I hear, is quite civilized

JANUARY 1963

and easy living. But it does take
courage. . . ."

''Spunk, I mean, and spunk Fm
going to call it. It does take spunk
to pull up stakes in a nice, friendly
place like the valley, and leaving
kith and kin behind, follow where
your husband leads. Fm right
proud to know you, young Nancy,"
and Uncle Gideon patted Nancy's
knee with his gnarled old hand.

''And so be I," added Aunt Mar-
tha. "We'll miss you sore — you've
been the best of neighbors for all
you're so young and pretty. Bring-
ing fresh bread over when you know
your Uncle Gideon dotes on it, and
you so busy and all! Bless your
sweet little heart!" And the tears
began to trickle down Aunt Mar-
tha's withered cheeks.

IVTANCY guiltily made her escape
without having summoned up
enough "spunk" to tell her good
news. So far she had told no one
of the change of plans. Why not?
Last night it had been late before
she found time, but then, why
hadn't she at least called her moth-
er? Mom was dreading her going
and would have been so relieved.

"Fll go and tell Mom right now,"
Nancy decided as she hurried back
across the lot. "I know she's been
worrying."

Stopping in the house only long
enough to pick up her purse with
her driver's license in it, she skill-
fully backed the station wagon
down the drive and headed for the
familiar old house at the head of the
valley. It was only a mile away, but
every turn of the wheels seemed to
sing a new word — "adventure, ad-
venture, adventure." Curious that

to this crippled old couple, the up-
rooting she had so dreaded should
seem an adventure! Was that the
way they had felt when they had
left all they held dear behind and
struck out for the West on their
own?

For once, there was no car in the
long drive that curved around the
side of her parents' stately old home.
Nancy was glad, for it meant her
mother would be alone.

Nancy found her in the summer
kitchen, washing cucumbers for
pickling, working with the quick,
sure motions her children knew so
well. Her offer to help having been
refused, Nancy perched on a stool
and wondered how to broach her
subject.

Mom helped by asking, "Have
you and John decided what to do
about the house yet?"

"We won't have to do anything.
We aren't going to Hawaii. John
has been promised a similar opening
right here if he waits just a little
while."

Mom stopped long enough to
raise a startled face to stare fleet-
ingly at Nancy. Then her vege-
table brush went back into motion.
"I must admit Fm glad," she said
simply.

"Glad!" exclaimed Nancy. "I'm
so thrilled I could cry. It's a re-
prieve from a fate worse than death
— whatever that means."

Mom flashed her youngest an
amused glance and bent back to her
work. "Oh, I doubt if going to '
Hawaii would really have hurt you,
Nancy, but — I'm afraid we didn't
rear you right to be going off adven-
turing on your own."

THE TENDER KISS

''XIT'HAT do you mean, you ''I know. You're such a dear, it's

didn't rear me right?" Nan- a pleasure to help you — a selfish

cy demanded. "No girl ever had a pleasure in which we, your doting

nicer rearing than I did. I loved family, have overindulged. And

every minute of it." now I'm wondering," here the busy

Mom sighed. "I know. There hands were stilled and Mom looked

should have been lots of minutes earnestly at her daughter, "if your

you hated, lots of minutes in which being such a dear didn't influence

you were learning to stand on your John's decision. I thought he was

own feet, fighting your own battles; very enthusiastic over the Hawaiian

but somehow-you were such a cute job. Are you sure he wants to

little trick and so much younger stay?

and so lovable - somehow your fa- "Of course I'm sure. It's the

ther and I never saw our way to promotion that counts - not the

interfering when your older broth- place.

ers and sisters smoothed the way for "I m glad." Mom bent again to

you. Which one has the babies ^er task. "It's worried me, think-

todav?'' ^^§ ^^ y^^ having another baby so

"Linda," Nancy answered obe- soon, way off there by yourself,

diently, but her thoughts were whirl- with Terry scarcely out of diapers

ing. What did Mom mean? She and the twins still a year out of

had never talked like this before! kindergarten. Of course, someone

"Yes, It would be Linda. She add- ^^ "^ ^^1^1^ ^^\^ ^^w" ^"t ^^^ giv-

ed your three to her four at a busy ^" Y^"^ ^ hand when your time came,

time of the year so you could do but still. • • • ,, . ,

^l^r^^r' Nancy laughed shakily. And

"The washing and bake bread. ^^^'^ y^^ ^^^^ j^^* ^^^^^"g ^^o^,^

But, Mom, you know perfectly well "^^^"^g "^^ ^ responsible mother.^

I'll babv sit for her m return. I She jumped off the stool. I mustn t

alwavs do " ^^^ around chatting. I just came

"Yes - when your work's done ^^ ^^^^ y^^ ^^^ "^^^- ^ ^^"^^ ^^^^^

up so you can give all your time to Phoned, but I wanted to see your

it. Or when one of Sue's girls is ^^^^ " ^ §^^^^- ^^y^ "l^' ^ ^^^^

visitmg you so she can amuse the to pick up the children,

children." Then, as she looked up Somehow, she made it to the car,

and saw Nancv's stricken face, she ^^^^^^ ^^^""^ ^^'^ ^^'^^^^ ^"^ ^P ^^^^

added gently, "I'm not saying this ^^^^ ^"^^^ '^^ ^^^ ^^^^ of sight of

to hurt you, child. But ever since ^he house. Then she pulled over

John proposed taking vou off on ^^ ^^^^ shoulder and shut off the

your own, I've been thinking how ^g"^^^^" ^^^^ trembling fingers,

poorly we who love you so much oQ that was it! No one thought

have prepared you for the responsi- ^ she was capable of taking care

bilities of being a wife and mother." of her own family! And even worse

"But, Mom, I don't ask anyone — she hadn't thought so either!

to help me. They just do!" She had shrunk from the prospect

JANUARY 1963

of having to try. Was she really Did she and John have a real
such a poor excuse for a wife and marriage — the kind that had its
mother? Why hadn't she thrilled roots in mutual understanding and
with the prospect of adventure as trust? They had a home and chil-
Uncle Gideon and Aunt Martha dren — but did they have a mar-
had done? Could it be that she was riage? Or had John done the very
so soft and dependent that adven- thing she had denied? Had he let
ture had no appeal for her? his decision be influenced by —

How did her home and her man- Nancy winced at her own blunt
agement of it differ from Linda's or thoughts — her dependence on her
Sue's — or for that matter, from family? He had seemed satisfied to
that of any of her brothers' wives? stay. If he was trying to protect
Scene after scene flashed through her, he would never let on to her.
Nancy's mind: Sue's well-ordered So how could she know the truth?
household, Tom's, David's, Jerry's. She went over last night's an-
But their children were all older, nouncement again. Why had she
Only Linda, who had married late, felt from the first there was some
had young ones like Nancy's. Who flaw in it? He had sounded so con-
helped Linda? She rarely seemed vincing — just like Dad explaining
to need any help. No matter whom how things had to be — and then
Nancy thought of, she found noth- he had given her a tender kiss. . . .
ing to compare with the constant That kiss! It was the kiss a fa-
assistance her own household ther gives a child. It wasn't a bit
seemed to require — or at least re- like the kiss John had given her
ceive — from the family. when he told her about the Ha-

''But I could do it myself — if I waiian opening a month ago!
had to!" she cried, silently beating Nancy's head dropped forward
her fists on the steering wheel. 'It onto the steering wheel, and for a
wasn't the ease they put into my few moments she wept unashamed-
life that made me want to stay here, ly for the happy, unconcerned child
I know it wasn't. I love my family, she would be leaving here beside
I'd die in a strange place— alone." the road. Then she dried her eyes,

Alone! How could she even think powdered her nose, and drove de-

the word alone when John would be cisively on to Linda's to pick up her

with her! "Forsaking all others" — children, her mind already absorbed

that was what real marriage meant, with the myriad problems of pack-

wasn't it? ing.

Note: For a biographical sketch of Edith Larson, see page 25.

p\R. VIRGINIA CUTLER of

Brigham Young University, and
author of this year's Rehef Society
work meeting discussions, was one
of two American delegates who
attended the World Forum of
Women in Brussels, Belgium, in
November. She was invited to the
Forum by the president of the In-
ternational Assembly of Women.
Dr. Cutler presented a paper on
the role of the school as an aid to
bring about better understanding
among the nations.

T3 EPRESENTATIVE K A T H-
^^ RYN E. GRANAHAN, Demo-
crat of Pennsylvania, has been chos-
en by President John F. Kennedy as
Treasurer of the United States.
Upon the death of her husband,
Representative William T. Grana-
han, in 1956, Mrs. Granahan was ap-
pointed to complete his term. She
was re-elected to the last two terms
of Congress. Mrs. Granahan suc-
ceeds Mrs. Elizabeth Smith Gatov
as Treasurer.

QERALDYN M. (JERRY)
COBB, thirty-one, who has
been flying since she was twelve,
holds four world's records in aero-
nautics, and is a consultant to
NASA. She is among the thirteen
present women candidates for astro-
naut.

QERALDINE STUTZ, thirty-
eight years old, former editor
of Glamour magazine, became presi-
dent of New York's Henri Bendel,
Inc., fashion emporium, five years
ago. At the time it was in rather
difficult financial straits. It is now
solidly in the black.

A/riSS RADIE BRITAIN, a native
Texan now living in Holly-
wood, is the distinguished young
American composer of ''Southern
Symphony," "Light," and "Bond-
age." For "Heroic Poem" she won
the Hollywood Bowl International
Prize and, in 1945, became the first
woman to receive the Juilliard Pub-
lication Award. Recently she won
first prize in a world-wide contest
for women composers with "Nizan,
The Third Day," for women's
chorus, piano, and string orchestra.
Kate Hammond wrote the religious
text. The subject refers to Christ's
third day in the tomb.

JANUARY 1963

? /,l*'*ftiiPST'flV'1

n^HE Relief Society Magazine is
the official publication of the
women of the Church, published
and directed by the General Board
of Relief Society. It is a unique
publication, grateful and proud that
it is a different Magazine, that it
makes no claim to be like any other
publication. Its purpose has not
changed over the years, although its
contents and make-up have many
times been adjusted to meet the
varying needs of the times and
the facilities available for enhancing
the attractiveness of the publication.

How could The Relief Society
Magazine be a facsimile of any other
publication — why should anyone
desire that it should be so? The
Magazine represents Relief Society,
both in its historic aspects and in
its present greatly enlarged scope
and distribution. Just as Relief So-
ciety is a unique organization —
organized, and in its early days, direc-
ted by the Prophet Joseph Smith —
so the Magazine is unique, keeping
always the same purpose, but being
a voice to reach the tens of thou-
sands who now constitute the world-
wide sisterhood.

The Magazine links the sister-

hood in verisimilitude of purpose
and program — assisting in the
fields of inspiration, education, and
service. The Magazine is the voice
that links the past with the ever-
expanding present. It is as a tree
remembering the depth and
strength of its roots, yet rejoicing
in the number of its branches and
the shining glory of its leaves.

It is interesting to realize that
the Magazine — the messenger —
the far-reaching voice — enters the
homes of sisters in many lands. It is
a cause for much gratitude to know
that women of the palms in the far
Pacific islands, women of the New
Zealand hamlets, women of the Aus-
tralian cities and towns, women of
the historic English villages and
towered cities — members wherever
there is an understanding of English,
are joined together in purpose by
the Magazine. Transcending the
borders and barriers of nations and
of continents, the Magazine carries
far and wide a uniting voice.

The Magazine, moreover, speaks
to women in various phases of their
lives. To the young sister, newly
married, it brings a broad and

Belle S. Spafford, President • Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor • Hulda Parker, Secretary- Treasurer

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen

Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Alton W. Hunt

Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker

Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow-
Zola I. McGhie

beautiful understanding of home-
making — both in its high ideals,
and in the details of home main-
tenance and beautifi cation. It in-
spires the new homemaker to affili-
ate with Relief Society and become
a part of group accomplishment and
group spiritual values. To the
young mother, the Magazine brings
the eternal message of sacred fam-
ily unity, the direction of the habits
and abilities and aspirations of chil-
dren. The woman in the middle
years finds her horizons widened,
her opportunities increased, by the
message of the Magazine. And so
it is into the later years, when life
becomes enriched by all that has
passed, and the ever-present chal-
lenge of so much that can be done,
so much that can be shared and
enjoyed in the later years. So the
Magazine binds together the years of
a woman's life — and the lives of all
women privileged to hear the voice
of the sisterhood.

The Magazine is not for one land
alone, nor for a limited time in any
woman's life. It is for many lands
and many sisters, for the length of
their lives. So it is also for women
in many phases of economic condi-

tions and educational advantages.
How wide and beautiful it is for a
woman, through the pages of the
Magazine, to be inspired to make
the most of her means and of her-
self — what a challenge it is to know
that the lesson program, as well as
the special articles and depart-
ments, are planned for all women,
whether they are beginners in the-
ology, in homemaking, in literature,
or social science — or whether they
are in that never-ending process of
being added upon. And to the
woman who cannot attend the
meetings regularly, because of loca-
tion or employment or illness —
the Magazine is indeed the voice of
Relief Society — keeping and sus-
taining these women in their places,
giving them an ample portion of
inspiration, comfort, knowledge,
culture, and beauty.

The Rdiei Society Magazine be-
longs to every member of Relief
Society — a unique messenger —
unlike any other magazine available
anywhere — our Magazine, serving
the purposes and ideals of the sister-
hood, representing the women of
the Church and speaking for them.

V.P.C.

Annie M. Ellsworth Resigns from the
General Board

IT is with deep regret that the Rehef Society General Board announces
the resignation of Annie M. Ellsworth as a member of the General
Board, effective October 17, 1962.

Sister Ellsworth was appointed to the General Board on April 13, 1955.
She came to this responsibility with extensive experience in Relief Society
work, having served in various capacities in ward and stake organizations
and as Relief Society President of the Central States Mission.

During her years on the Board, Sister Ellsworth has conscientiously
and devotedly used her many creative talents and abilities in furthering
the work of Relief Society. She has accepted assignments whole-heartedly
and has filled them capably and efficiently. Her service on the Board has
been especially with the lessons and conference and convention commit-
tees. She has also ably represented the General Board as a member of the
Utah State Nutrition Council.

Sister Ellsworth's sweet, humble spirit and loving nature have en-
deared her to her associates, and she will be greatly missed by them and
by the many Relief Society sisters throughout the Church who have had
the privilege of knowing her. The Relief Society General Board members
extend to her their love and best wishes and appreciation for her great
contribution to Relief Society.

Bound Volumes of 1962 Magazines

"D ELIEF Society officers and members who wish to have their 1962 issues
of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. (See
advertisement in this issue of the Magazine.) The cost for binding the
twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.75, leather $4.20, includ-
ing the index. A limited number of the 1962 Magazines are available at
the offices of the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main Street,
Salt Lake City 11, Utah, for $2 for twelve issues. It is recommended that
wards and stakes have one volume of the 1962 Magazines bound for pres-
ervation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries.

WHO FINDS ENCHANTMENT?

LIFE displays its enchantment only for those who keep a light in their eyes and
hope in their hearts. Life's magic is only for those who face the winds — even the
furies — with courage.

— Nancy M. Armstrong

Chapter i
Kit Linioid

AT first glance the house related
itself to the street outside.
It was old, dignified, well
used. Irene Spencer paused just in-
side the carved oak door and glanced
about her. She stood in an en-
trance foyer that was larger than
many rooms she had seen. Beyond
it lay the dark abyss of a room. She
shivered a little, and pulled her
sweater closer about her.

''It's awfully gloomy in here,
Dick," she said.

His voice came from the depths
of darkness. "I know. Wait until
I open the drapes."

The drag of heavy draperies
across a thick carpet made a soft,
swishing sound, and raised a dust
that filled the close air. Feeble
streams of light invaded the room,
but the gentle spring sunshine was
filtered by dusty glass and wide win-

dow frames until it did little more
than break the shadows into shape-
less, sheet-covered mounds.

Dick moved down to the other
end of the long room, pulling sheets
off furniture as he walked. Irene
stood alone in the louvered archway
that separated the foyer and the
parlor and surveyed the expanse of
room before her. The drapes sagged
with dust, and were a dark wine
color. The carpeting was just a
dirty shade lighter. The wood
paneling that dominated the walls
was dark walnut or mahogany. The
gaping mouth of an uncovered fire-
place resembled a small black cav-
ern. Invading winds had blown
loose soot back down the chimney
and laid it wantonly on the rug and
tile hearth. Those tiles that had
not been given a peppery appear-
ance by a layer of soot revealed

JANUARY 1963

themselves to be a rusty cocoa color,
a hue that nearly lost itself in the
black soot, red carpeting, and brown
wood.

The room was musty, heavy with
dust, close with disuse.

''Can't you open a window? The
air in here is so stale." She pushed
her pale gilt hair off her forehead,
wondering if the dust had settled
on it.

"Wait until you see the rest of
it," Dick enthused. "It doesn't
look like much now, but it's a grand
old house."

"It must be ancient."

"Fifty-five . . . maybe sixty years
old. They don't build houses like
this anymore."

"I'm sure they don't," she said
flatly. Her sarcasm was lost on Dick,
who had gone on into the next
room.

She became conscious of the cold
that permeated the room. The thick
walls of the house had been
thoroughly chilled all winter, and
the gentle spring sunshine hadn't
yet become warm enough to pene-
trate them. She considered return-
ing to the car for a coat, but thought
better of it when Dick called out
to her.

"Come on, honey. This is the
dining room."

Wispy puffs of dust played about
her feet as she crossed the length
of the room to catch up with him.

He had gone through another
archway, and now stood beside the
largest dining table Irene had ever
seen. It appeared that tall garden
urns had been painted gold and
then drafted into use as legs to sup-
port the tremendous thick slab of

polished wood. Dick wiped the
dust off the table with one of the
sheets he still carried.

'T^HE ugly carpet had followed
her. Identical drapes hung in
folds that were gray with dust. Mas-
sive furniture stood like shrouded
ghosts in gritty sheets. A chande-
lier hung in suspended grandeur
over all, but even its crystal prisms
failed to catch or reflect light, be-
cause a heavy cloud of grime cov-
ered them.

Dick dropped the sheets into a
heap at one end of the table. "My
mother used to entertain in here,"
he said. "Dozens of people. This
room holds lots of memories." He
looked about with satisfaction.

Irene didn't speak as she found
the grimy pull cords and drew back
the drapes. After nearly choking
on resultant clouds of dust, she
saw that the windows here were in
the same condition as the others,
too smoky to admit much light.

"I'm cold," she spoke petulantly.

"It is clammy in here," he agreed.
"No one has lived here since mv
mother died. That's when Grand-
dad moved out, taking me and Davy
with him. It was too big and lone-
ly, without her. We'll all be able
to come back here to live, now. I
know that's what Granddad would
like, and it's what I want, too."

Irene stiffened, refusing to recall
her enthusiasm when Dick had first
mentioned such an arrangement —
months before their marriage. An
old man and a handicapped boy,
she thought. In this mausoleum of
a house!

Before she could voice any objec-
tions, Dick reached up and pulled a

KEEP MY OWN

sheet off a portrait that hung on
the wall. 'That's my mother/' he
said.

The painted face was totally un-
like what Irene might have expect-
ed. She must have been a small
woman, and much younger than
one would have thought. A tender
smile played on the sensitive mouth,
and wide-spaced eyes looked down
into Irene's own.

''She was pretty wonderful/'
Dick said. "Remember I told you
what a hard time she had of it?
Always wanted a big family, and
had to settle for just the two of us,
Davy and me. There' re twenty
years between us, too. Dad died
a month or so before Davy was
born. He had been sick for years.
Davy wasn't healthy either. Mother
nursed him through some bad times.
She wasn't very strong, and it finally
wore her down. She died when
Davy was three."

"And you went to South Africa."

"Somebody had to recoup the
family fortunes. Dad's prolonged
illness and then Davy's on top of
it, bled us pretty dry. All we man-
aged to hang onto was this house,
after having been one of the leading
families in Spencerside. Mother
managed to keep me in school, al-
though I'll probably never know
what sacrifices it entailed for her
and Granddad. When I was fresh
out of school the Government of-
fered me the position in Africa. I
needed the kind of money they
offered." He grinned at her. "At
the time it seemed like the end of
the world. Now I'm glad I went.
You were there."

"What happened to Davy?" Irene

asked. "Was it those illnesses dur-
ing his babyhood that caused him
to be mute?"

T^ICK had always been reticent
about discussing Davy's handi-
cap. He hesitated before he replied.
"No. It wasn't that. He had
learned to talk as well as any three-
year-old when Mother died. It's
hard to explain what we all went
through then, but Davy most of all.
We knew what had happened. We
could accept it. He was too little.
He couldn't understand. To him,
she had just deserted him. When
we were getting ready to go to the
funeral ... he stayed home with
Aunt Ella ... he somehow got the
idea that we were going to get her
and bring her home. When we
came back without her, he started
to cry. Cried for hours. We thought
everything would be all right then.
Only it didn't work out that way.
It wasn't long before we realized
he had stopped speaking. He hasn't
uttered a word, since."

Her heart twisted with pity.
"How terrible for you," she whis-
pered.

"Terrible for all of us, but mostly
for Davy."

A nerve was jerking spasmodically
at Dick's temple. Irene touched it
tenderly, seeking to soothe it away.
"I'm sorry. I didn't completely
understand. You never wanted to
talk about it. . . ."

"No one really understands," he
said as he took her hand. "How
can any adult comprehend the dis-
illusionment and pain and sorrow of
a three-year-old child?" He shook
his head to drive the memories

JANUARY 1963

away. ''The kitchen's in here. Come
on.

An ornately decorated black stove
stood in one corner of the kitchen
like a reigning goblin. Its tall black
chimney stretched into the shadowy
caves of the ceiling far above. Two
dirty windows made little more than
narrow slits in black-streaked, dark
green walls. Expanses of green cup-
boards reached an almost unbeliev-
able height. A low old sink stood
on carved legs in another corner,
beyond a width of green counter
top. The floor was a mass of dirty
little tiles. Irene scraped some of
the accumulated soil off them with
the tip of her shoe. They were dark
green, too.

''We'll have to do some fixing up
in here/' Dick said lamely. "I had
forgotten how out-of-date things
are.

"That's a prime understatement,"
she said bitterly, her tenderness of
a moment ago forgotten.

She felt him withdrawing from
her. Oh, Dick, forgive me. Mar-
ried only seven months and already
it appears I'm developing into a
shrew! I don't want to do that.
Just give me a little time. Time to
adjust to leaving my home, this im-
possible house . . . Davy. . . .

His voice was tired. "I'm sorry
you're disappointed. Maybe I paint-
ed a rosier picture than I intended.
This house is my home. I hoped
you could see the gracious living it
offers, under the dust and neglect
of these past few years."

"You admitted yourself it's too
out-of-date. I am anxious to make
a home for you, but there are limi-
tations to what I can do. . . ." How

can I tell you Fm frightened at the
prospect of living here with your
grandfather and your brother? I
don't know anything about handi-
capped children. I'm afraid to even
attempt to rear Davy. What if I
failed in some way? Oh, Dick, I
knew all these things before we were
married, and I accepted them all
without question. I was so in love!
Can anyone, particularly a girl in
love, visualize such things? I didn't
see a day past that beautiful cere-
mony in the London temple and
the honeymoon that followed. Now
the magnitude of it all frightens me.
I am such a coward. This house
and everything that goes with it are
just overwhelming!

V\7E can't live in it as it is
now," he said quietly, run-
ning a thin hand through his pre-
maturely silver-touched hair. "I can
see that. I had hoped to set up my
studio in the solarium . . . sort of
an office . . . well, modern plumb-
ing and appliances will make all the
difference in the world."

"Didn't you hear one word I
said?"

"I heard you, but we have to be
practical. If it won't be too much
of a hardship on you, I want to try
to live here. I would like to rear
our baby here, where I was reared.
You have judged the house too
quickly, anyway. You haven't seen
enough of it. Just starting out in
business as I am, I have to think
of expenses. It would help a lot to
have a place here where I could
work until I'm established. The
money I earned in South Africa
won't last forever. It's time we got
down to the business of living nor-

KEEP MY OWN

mal lives, Irene. WeVe been mar-
ried seven months. That's a pretty
long honeymoon. Besides, you
knew about this house . . . and
everything else ... a year ago."

She couldn't deny that. He hadn't
hidden anything from her. They
had discussed it many times. She
had always agreed before. It was
hard to veto those prior arrange-
ments now.

He left her while he went to ex-
plore the rest of the house. Irene
stood shivering alone in the kitch-
en, thinking of the years that Dick's
family had lived here. Dick's fa-
ther, Dick, and Davy had all been
born in the same room. Dick's
parents had both died here. It was
no wonder Dick revered the house.

The rooms echoed with reverber-
ations from the past that were for-
eign to Irene. The gloom seemed
to close in about her, although it
couldn't have been much past the
noon hour. The sun was high out-
side. She longed for that sunlight
as the eerie quiet enveloped her.

She drew her breath in deeply
through her mouth, and tasted stale-
ness, dead air, dust.

She waited for Dick in the death-
like silence of the old mansion that
had waited five years for him to
come back and resurrect it.

A few short hours ago she had
felt like the bride she was, then
she had stepped across the threshold
of this hideous old house. Every-
thing had changed at that moment.
Her entire perspective of life had
changed. In her own eyes even the
view of her marriage had changed.
Her complacent happy world had
been given a good shaking. She had

looked into the past, and tried to
look into the future. She hadn't
liked what she saw in either place.
Unconsciously, she rebelled against
it, and wanted no part of it.

Irene had been content in South
Africa. America was a dream. Zion
was perhaps more than a dream,
she had even thought of it as the
center of her faith, but never as a
reality that she might someday ex-
perience. Dick had appeared like a
Prince Charming from that dream
world, a man young in years but
already making a deep impression
in the field he had chosen. He was
a gifted architect. He had gone into
architectural engineering at the
suggestion of Government officials
when he went to work for them. He
had traveled like a diplomat, but was
a sober young man. Irene sighed,
thinking of the Prince Charming she
had married.

Something moved under the sink.
She strained her eyes to see into the
shadows, when without warning a
mouse scurried out, across the floor.

Irene screamed. Her voice pierced
the silence, breaking the dusty
quiet. "Dick, Dick!! Oh, Dick,
where are you? Dick, Dick, wait
for me!"

She ran through the door. He,
too, had come running at the
sound of her voice, and was right
outside in the hall. He caught her
in his arms. ''Irene! What hap-
pened? Are you all right?"

CHE rested in the safe haven of
his arms for a moment. Then,
shamefaced, she looked up into the
concerned depths of his gray-green
eyes. ''I didn't mean to be such a

JANUARY 1963

fool. Only, it was so quiet, and
dark, and then I saw a mouse. In
the kitchen." A convulsive shudder
ran through her.

He allowed a wave of relief to
engulf his frame. "A mouse. You
scared me to death. I thought
you'd been hurt or something.''

A deep voice that wavered Vith
age startled them both. ''We'll
have to get you a cat."

''Granddad!" Dick released Irene
and hurried to where the old gen-
tleman stood in the kitchen door.

They embraced, emotion over-
powering their reserve for a minute.
Irene remained aside, respecting
that emotion and their need to ex-
press it. She felt again that foreign-
ness, and wished she could turn
about and run ... far away . . .
where she would never have to meet
and know this man who held prior
claim on her husband.

Then she saw the child.

He was perhaps eight or nine
years old. He stood close to Dick's
grandfather, and a little behind him
in the shadows. He looked like any
other boy his age, at first glance.
His blond hair was tousled, and he
wore blue jeans with a brightly
striped shirt. Irene smiled in greet-
ing, and in so doing looked directly
into his eyes. She almost gasped
aloud. She retreated within her-
self in horror.

Davy was looking at her. He
didn't smile in return. In the blue
depths of black-fringed eyes that
met hers, she read nothing. Empti-
ness. A blank. There should have
been something to read in those
eyes!

But Davy's eyes were as void as
his lips. The child had no expres-
sion whatever on his face.
{To be continued)

Midwinter Dream

Eliza S. Grand ell

I will turn my thoughts to springtime now,
For I am winter-weary, and I need
The symbols of new birth upon the bough,
The promise of fruit from entombed seed.
I leave the fears and doubts of dreary days
And dream now of the green eternal spring,
Rejoicing that someone directs always
This reborn surge of life in everything.

With music drifting from a distant drum
And visions born of hope that is heaven-sent
To keep the altar fires till glory's come —
Until fulfillment, my dream will content.
For this I know: God will provide
That even a winter's dream may long abide.

Out of the Wilderness

Chapter 7
Shiiley Thulin

Synopsis: Marian Morgan, a widow and
mother of six children, has come to Mon-
tana to supervise assessment work on the
mining property owned by the family.
They encounter many difficulties and they
mistrust Jake Hadley, the owner of a
neighboring mine, who has made pro-
testations of friendship. While Marian
and the older boys are repairing the roof
on the cabin, three-year-old Jill wanders
away and becomes lost in the wilderness.
She is found by Jake and his friends and
returned to Marian. After this experi-
ence and the problems of work at the
mine, Marian feels that she must leave
the wilderness and return to the city.

SUE came out of the bedroom
and rubbed her eyes. ''You're
making so much noise I woke
up. What are you doing, Mother?"

''Lots of things/' Marian said,
trying to sound normal.

"But it's so early. Not even hght
yet."

"I know it's early. I have a lot to
do."

"What?"

"Go wake the others, and I'll tell
vou."

Marian went from the table to
the cupboard to the stove. Her feet
felt heavy and her heart even heav-
ier. She had been asking herself
questions all morning, but no an-
swers came. It was as though the
decision she made in the night had
fastened a chain to her soul.

Jim came in, barefoot, buttoning
his shirt. He looked at his mother

and she knew he must be misunder-
standing all the preparations she
was making.

"How's your wrist this morning?"
she asked him.

"Fine! Just fine."

"Let me see it."

"It's all right, Mom, really."

"Jim, it's still swollen. Take the
binding off and let's soak it. Then
we'll wrap it again. I'll make a
sling so you won't forget and use it.
By letting it rest a few days, it will
get well."

"Going to start packing today?"
he asked her, trying to sound casual.

"No. The only thing I'm going
to pack is a lunch. We're going to
need a big one."

"Now tell me," Sue said, coming
in, "everyone is awake."

Marian looked at the sleepy-eyed
youngsters coming out of the bed-
rooms, and couldn't help smiling.
There's always something special
about children just waking, she
thought.

"Tell us. Mom," Ted pleaded.
"Sue said we're going on a picnic."

"Are we. Mom? Are we?" Tom-
my asked.

"Oh, boy, a picnic!" Jed did a
little dance around the kitchen floor
in his pajamas.

"Oh, boy, a picnic," said Jill,
dancing, too.

"Well, I am packing a lunch,"

JANUARY 1963

Marian said, "but it's to take with
us to the mine."

'The mine? What are we. . . ?"
Jim's eyes searched his mother's face.

"We are going to go to work. All
of us. Jim's going to be the boss
and tell us what to do."

"Are we going to be miners?" Ted
asked.

"What's miners?" Jill wanted to
know.

"Yes, we're going to be miners."
Marian handed the bucket to Jed.
"Go get the water, Jed, and Sue,
you help the little ones get dressed."

"Oh, Mother, really." Sue made
a face. "I don't know how to be
a miner."

"Your job will be mainly to watch
Tommy and Jill, while the rest of
us work. Now, let's hurry, I want
you all to eat a good breakfast.
Miners always eat a good break-
fast."

Jim didn't say anything, but when
he looked at Marian, she read the
silent tribute in his eyes.

Marian locked the cabin door and
hung the key by its string around
Sue's neck. As they started along,
single file, Jim laughed.

"You know," he said, "we must
look like the seven dwarfs."

"They were miners, too, weren't
they?" asked Ted.

"Hi ho, hi ho, it's off to work we
go," Sue began, and in a few min-
utes, all the children were singing
at the top of their voices and keep-
ing time with their feet as the sun
came up over the ridge and greeted
them. Marian didn't sing. She
was too busy trying to keep her hurt
where it belonged. She didn't want

Jim to know how painful her deci-
sion had been to her.

"I like to be a miner," said Jill,
singing louder than all the rest.

IN the days that followed, Marian

and her family were more than
miners. They were gardeners and
painters, and, as Marian put it,
"We're getting to be pretty good
fixer-uppers."

They took turns weeding the
garden and irrigating it with the
water from their little stream. Mar-
ian and Sue washed the clothes and
ironed and painted the kitchen
bright yellow. When Dick brought
her the paint, he teased her.

"Trying to bring the city to the
mountains?" he asked. But she
knew he approved of the things she
was accomplishing, and always he
left with a handful of fresh peas
from the garden to shell and eat on
his way back to town.

Jim helped his mother build some
more shelves in the kitchen, and a
closet in the corner of her bed-
room. But mostly they went to the
mine and cut down small trees for
lumber and tied ropes on them to
drag them to the clearing. They
hauled dirt to the road and
smoothed it and tramped it down
firmly to make the road flat.

Night after night Marian went to
bed so tired she couldn't go to sleep
for hours, but she knew she was
doing what had to be done, and was
almost glad of the work to keep her
mind busy. Whenever she was
tempted to be overcome with a feel-
ing of drudgery, she needed only to
look at Jim to be rejuvenated. He
was so happy, he beamed all over.
The other children were happy, too.

OUT OF THE WILDERNESS

and this made Marian feel some-
what justified.

The evenings were pleasant. After
the supper was over and the dishes
washed, Sue and Jim or Marian took
turns reading aloud to the others,
or they worked on their Remem-
brance Books, or read. Sometimes
they just talked. But the loneliness
that came to Marian sometimes sick-
ened her deep inside, and only an-
other day of accomplishment could
chase it away.

/^NE day Marian and the small
children stayed at the cabin. It
was her baking day and she wanted
to paint the bench Jim had made
.from half a log.

''Now everyone will be able to
sit on a chair of his own,'' he had
proudly announced as he finished
it. There were only four chairs in
the cabin when they came.

'That's nice, Jim. This will seat
the three littlest members of our
family just fine," Marian told him.

Marian took the paint and brush-
es out in the dooryard. She loved
to be outside as much as possible,
where she could keep an eye on the
children, and look up now and then
from her work to the inspiring sky-
line. Somehow this was an espe-
cially lovely morning. She was paint-
ing and humming a little tuneless
song of her own composing, when
the sound of a car coming up the
canyon road made her pause. Jill
and Tommy came running to her.

"We've got company."

"Somebody's coming."

"Dick, I suppose," Marian said,
though it wasn't Saturday.

Then, as the car rounded the
bend, she let her breath out in sur-

prise. It was Charles. She thought
of running into the cabin to change
her clothes and do something with
her face, but what? She didn't have
any better clothes with her, and
there wasn't much she could do in
a minute with a sunburned, peeling
nose, and skin that had had more
weather and less care than at any
other time in her life. She did pull
the bandana from her hair, and tried
to smooth the falling locks back
from her forehead, as Charles got
out of his car and started towards
her.

"Marian!" his eyes were search-
ing deep into her own.

"Hello, Charles."

"Oh, Marian, what has happened
to you? You look. . . ."

"Like a weatherbeaten old pio-
neer?" she supplied the missing
words.

"No . . . but you do look tired,
wornout. What have you been do-
mg?

"Oh, that's not so important.
What brings you to the wilderness?"

She was teasing him now, teasing
to cover up her embarrassment. He
was so clean shaven, and white col-
lared. He wore a tie, and his shoes
were so shiny she could almost see
herself in them.

"I came to. . . . Oh, Marian, I've
been so worried about you. No
word. . . . You haven't written to
anyone."

"Haven't had time, really. I have
dropped a line or two to Mother."

"Marian, I came to take you
back. . . ."

"We don't want her to go back."
They had forgotten the children.

"I mean you, too. Tommy."

JANUARY 1963

Charles patted him on the head.

"Me, too?" said Jill.

"Yes, all of you."

"We don't want to go back."
Tommy was emphatic.

"Marian, has it been too awful?
You look so. . . ."

"WeVe been working hard, and
accomplished a lot. You will have
to let me show you what we have
done."

She managed a sort of smile, but
her thoughts kept saying, Charles,
why didn't you let me know you
were coming, so I could have been
prepared? It isn't fair for you to
find me here like this, with paint
on my hands, and skinned knuckles,
and shiny nose. Are you laughing
at what you see? Are you feeling
sorry for me? That is even worse.

But aloud she said, "Tommy, take
Charles and show him our little
stream and our well while I put the
paint away. Then we will walk to
the mine and. . . ." She stopped.
Suddenly she wasn't sure she want-
ed him to see what she had been
doing at the mine. She was sure
he wouldn't understand. He will
probably think I've lost my mind,
she thought.

"We used to have a baby deer,
but he ran away."

Tommy took Charles' hand and
led him toward the path. Marian
stood there for a moment, the tears
stinging her eyes, the paint brush
still in her hand. Then she went
inside and tried to put cream on her
face and brush her hair, and give
herself a manicure all at the same
time. When they came back, she
felt a little better, and from the look
in his eyes, she guessed Charles

thought she looked a little better,
too.

T^HE walk to the mine was pleas-
ant, and they saw squirrels
scamper and heard them scold.
They walked slowly and talked of
the tall trees and white clouds,
rather than saying what was really
waiting to be spoken between them.
And the two children ran and
skipped ahead.

"It is very beautiful here,"
Charles said. "Too bad it has to be
so far away from everything."

"Maybe that's part of its charm,"
Marian defended.

"But the silence, especially at
night, would get on my nerves. I've
tried to vacation in the mountains
several times ... no television, no
telephone, not even any lights. . . ."

Marian was silent. Two months
ago she would have agreed with him,
why not now? She was homesick.
She longed to see a show, or to
listen to her favorite records, but it
wasn't a painful longing. . . .

They came to the mine, and saw
Jim dragging a tree to the clearing.

"Hi, Jim. Look who came to
visit."

Marian was glad Charles was see-
ing Jim drag the tree, and hadn't
caught her doing it. Not that she
was ashamed of the work she'd been
doing, but . . . well, she was just
glad he had found her painting,
instead.

"Hello, Charles." Jim came over
to where they stood, his wide grin
telling of his satisfaction and of his
pride in his work.

"Hi, Jim. Looks like you are
doing quite a job here."

"We're trying to fix the place up

OUT OF THE WILDERNESS

a bit. Not much time left, and
still lots to do."

''Jim has been slowed down a
bit with a sore wrist, but it's better
now/' Marian said. ''Would you
like to look inside the mine? We
have been retimbering the first level,
that is, Jim has."

Charles went over and looked
inside. He didn't step inside, just
looked.

"You can't see much from here.
We haven't done the front yet. Jim
started quite far back and worked
forward. Here, put this helmet on,
and I'll show you."

Charles stepped back from the
mine. "It's all very interesting." he
said. "But why? I mean, why all
this work? From what David told
me long ago, I gathered there is no
ore left."

"Oh, yes, there is, it's just too
expensive to ship." Jim was quick
to explain.

"You see, there isn't a mill near-
by. If someone were to build one,
we could start mining again." Mar-
ian was surprised that she remem-
bered what Jim had told her.

Charles shook his head. "Learn
something new every day," he said,
and Marian could see that he had
dismissed the subject. She knew
that he didn't intend to go inside
the mine or want to hear any more
about it. Two months ago she
would have understood, but now,
suddenly, it was her mine, too, her
logs, her nice, smooth dirt road.

"Jim, why not quit for today?"
Marian suggested. "We'll go on a
picnic." Then she said to Charles,
"There is a little lake on the other
side of that hill. I think vou would

enjoy the scenery there. You stay
here while Jim finishes up, and Sue
and I will go back and prepare some
food."

'T^HEY stayed longer by the lake
than they should have. It was
so good to have someone to talk
to. Charles told of what had been
going on with all the people back
home, and of what was going to
take place in the future.

"The big teen dance is coming
up next week. Sue," he said, "and,
Marian, there is a dinner and fash-
ion show next week. Why don't
you come home with me? Looks
to me as if you have all earned a
rest."

"The garden would die and some
of the things aren't ripe yet," Sue
said.

Marian looked at Sue, then at
Jim. They exchanged an unspoken
question and answer.

"We can't leave now, Charles, we
haven't finished our work."

That's what she said, but inside
she was saying, yes, we will go . . .
right now, right this minute. She
was remembering the good pro-
grams that were always held in the
fall of the year, and the garden
show, in which she had taken such
an active part, and she longed for
a visit to the beauty shop, or just
to walk along the smooth pavement
to the grocery store.

"Please, Marian. You could have
your things shipped. It would be
so much easier than to go alone on
the train."

"I know, but I can't, really,
Charles."

"Marian, there's a special reason
whv you must come with me now."

JANUARY 1963

''We'll be home in only a few
weeks. . . /'

Marian sensed what he was about
to say, and didn't want him to say
it . . . not now. She called the lit-
tle children, who were playing close
by, and told them to start gathering
the things together. She hoped Sue
and Jim hadn't guessed what
Charles had almost said to her.

On the way back, Marian was
glad for the evening canyon breeze
as it cooled her hot face, and gave
her a subject for conversation. They
also talked of the long shadows the
trees made and the way the leaves
were beginning to turn red and gold
on the higher trees, but they didn't
talk of what was in their hearts, not
right then.

When they reached the cabin
they talked of the old-fashioned
stove, and how long it had been
since he had seen one like it. And
Charles looked at Tommy's rock
collection and at Sue's finished pil-
lowslips while Marian put the little
children in bed. It was all quite
homey, only Marian could feel the
tidal wave within Charles.

When he stood up to leave and
asked her to walk out to the car
with him, she knew she would have
to listen to him now, and to find an
answer from within her heart.

''Marian," he said, and she
watched the huge moon peek from
a cloud before she answered.

"Please, Charles, don't say any-
thing now. . . . I'll be home in just
a little while, then we can de-
cide. . . ."

"No, Marian, it has to be decided
now. I have to leave right away for

a two months' business tour. I want
it to be our honevmoon."

"But the children. . . ."

"Your mother said she would
take care of them. I won't get any
more time off for at least another
year. . . . Please, Marian."

"I'll make you happy. You'll
never have to do anything like this
again . . . leaving the city . . . work-
ing so hard."

"It hasn't been so bad. I've
learned to love the mountains."

"Don't you care for me?"

"I ... I don't know, Charles. I
thought I did just before I left
home, but now . . . things are dif-
ferent."

"We can come back here for a
little while each summer. A week
to fish and rest. . . ."

"But if we don't finish the work
we're doing, we'll lose the place. I
don't want that."

"You don't want it? Or is it
Jim you're thinking about?"

Marian searched within herself a
moment. "Charles, I can't go. I
can't marry you . . . not now, maybe
not ever. I've felt so close to David
here, and it will take time. . . ."

"Marian, you need someone."

"Please give me time."

He looked at her a long while.
"Goodbye, Marian," he said, then
turned and got into the car.

As the flicker of the red taillights
disappeared in the night, she said
his name. Over and over she said
it, "Charles. Oh, Charles, I do
need someone."

(To be concluded)

tOote^-

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretaiy-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Los Angeles Stake (California) Presents "Messengers of Mercy"

July 22, 1962

Front row, left to right: Naomi Dearden, chorister; Gladys Rich, composer of
"Messengers of Mercy"; Donna Davis, accompanist.

Second row, left to right: Camilla Beck, soprano soloist; Shirley Goodman; Dora
Truman; El Geva Berryessa; Laura McCarty; Enid Jacobsen, alto soloist.

Third row, left to right: Margret Ricchmuth; Mary Cortiz; Constance Feleberg;
Marguerite Eaton; Madeline Calloway; Emily Eborn.

Fourth row, left to right: Erika Mueller; LaVern Carter; Phyllis Brewerton; Susan
Schumann; Clara Lampkin; Lcttie Goddard; Marguerite Simmons; Fern Teasdale; Kate
Domack.

Marian Pinkston, President, Los Angeles Stake Relief Society, reports: "The
cantata 'Messengers of Mercy' was composed in 1942 to commemorate the Relief Society
Centennial. Miss Rich is well known for her operettas, children's songs, and cantatas.
I'he Singing Mothers presented this cantata in sacrament service in honor of Utah
Pioneer Day, July 22, 1962."

JANUARY 1963

Scottish Mission Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music for
Organization of Glasgow Stake, August 26, 1962

Seated in the center, Nada R. Brockbank, President, Scottish Mission Rehef
Society; at right, conductor Catherine C. Richardson; at left, accompanist Anna Harvey.

Sister Brockbank reports: "When the North British Mission was formed in May
i960, there were fifty Singing Mothers in the Scottish District Rehef Society chorus.
'With the help, and under the direction of Catherine Richardson, we now have over
200 sisters in our chorus. Some of them were unable to be in attendance when this
picture was taken. Twenty of our Scottish sisters and two of our Irish sisters were
blessed to participate in the International Singing Mothers Chorus in March 1961.
The Scottish-Irish Mission was formed in March 1961, with Nada R. Brockbank as
President of Relief Society and Jane Morrow as Second Counselor. We have made
very rapid growth the past eighteen months, with fifty-six Relief Societies in Scotland
and Ireland. The Irish Mission was formed in July 1962, taking ten of our Relief
Societies. This left forty-six for us to concentrate on, in Scotland. Through the
encouragement of dearly beloved Sister Florence J. Madsen, our sisters have practiced
diligently the past two seasons and they produced wonderful results when our Glasgow
Stake was formed. We, as a mission, feel that we have been truly blessed in our
efforts, through faith, praver, hard work, and constant practice. With the formation
of the' new stake by our Prophet David O. McKay, August 26, 1962, we have thirty-
nine mission Relief Societies under mission supervision. There are eight wards and
one branch Relief Society in the Glasgow Stake."

TO PRESIDENT McKAY

We thank you for your noble life.

As we gather here today.
With heartfelt pleasure we show our loxe

In a very special way. ...

We thank yon for the high ideal,

And the good that still endures;
Each life is richer, purer now.

Because it's touched by yours. . . .

— Nada R. Brockbank

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

South Los Angeles Stake (California) Singing Mothers Present Music

For Four Stake Events

Seated in the front row: fourth from the left, Second Counselor Hedi Blumel;
at the extreme right, Secretary-Treasurer Cula Magnusson; seated center front, pianist
Lillian Carsey, and Singing Mothers chorister Ruth Haycock (in dark dresses).

President Alta Davis and First Counselor Dorotha Miller were both called out
of town at the time the picture was taken.

These Singing Mothers presented music for four occasions:

Stake Visiting Teacher Convention, Februar)^ 2, 1962;

Stake Relief Society Anniversary Program, March 23, 1962;

Stake Quarterly Conference, April 15, 1962;

Relief Society Convention, June 2, 1962.

Duchesne Stake (Utah) Visiting Teacher Convention

May 1962

Front row, seated, left to right: Elva Mayhew, visiting teacher message leader;
Arwella Moon, Second Counselor; Mina Bark, work meeting leader; Anona Miles,
organist; Ora Holgate, President; Jennette Turnbow, theology class leader; Ardath
Johansen, Magazine representative; Lois Goodrich, First Counselor; Rita Hansen, choris-
ter; Viola Bleazard, Secretary-Treasurer; Ruth Dastrup; Sara White, literature class
leader; Mildred Smith, social science class leader.

Sister Holgate reports that the presentation "A Light Shining" was shown and
each sister was presented with an award in recognition of devoted service as a Relief
Society \isiting teacher.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

San Luis Stake (Colorado) Relief Society Presents Anniversary Celebration

June 5, 1962

Left to right: Gatha Vance, social science class leader; Leola Reynolds, visiting
teacher message leader; Voris Cornum, work meeting leader; Ruth Bagwell, First
Counselor; Thelma R. Crowther, President; Aileen Ealey, Second Counselor; Oneita
Reed, literature class leader; Marvelle Shawcroft, theology class leader.

Absent when the picture was taken were Olive Reed, Secretary-Treasurer; Marilyn
Harmsen, organist; Esther Smythe, chorister; Hazel Haynie, Magazine representative.

Sister Crowther reports: "The stake board of the San Luis Stake Relief Society
would like to share with you a very pleasant spiritual as well as social experience we
have had in our stake. Homage was paid to the early-day pioneers on Tuesday, June 5,
1962, at a very lovely Relief Society anniversary party at the stake house in La Jara,
it being seventy-eight years since the organization of Relief Society here in the San Luis
Stake. Many women from the six wards were in attendance and participated in the
program which was centered around the pioneer theme and was carried out in song
and costume. An original play written by Lena Mae Hansen of the Sanford Ward
and entitled 'Relief Society Treasure Chest,' was presented. Esther Smythe, stake
chorister, composed words for two songs which fit in nicely with the play. The
refreshment table was most attractive with a beautifully decorated Relief Society birth-
day cake done also in the pioneer motif. On both ends of the table were miniature
covered wagons. Tiny wagon wheels decorated individual pieces of cake, with a larger
one set in ice to float in the punch bowl. We feel that this event was very successful,
because we had many in attendance who are not members of Relief Society and some
who are not members of the Church. Through this social we feel that we are helping
the fellowshipping program and perhaps we are taking the first steps toward interesting
more sisters in the grand work of Relief Society."

Reno Stake (Nevada) Relief Society Work Festival

March 1962

Left to right: Lucile Clark, First Counselor; Lura Allen, chorister; Blanche Rich-
ards, Second Counselor; Verona Schenk, visiting teacher message leader; Elaine Harris,
social science class leader; Betty Morris, organist; Louise L. Bell, President.

Absent when the picture was taken were Mabel Ford, Secretary; Claire Richards,
theology class leader; Mary Hurst, literature class leader; Jean Lattin, work meeting
leader.

Sister Bell reports that handmade articles made by the members in the work
meeting and in their homes were on display. "They included quilts, handicraft work,
remodeled and new clothing, art work, ceramics, sewed articles, embroidered, crocheted,
and knitted articles. Demonstrations on cake decorating were given by a professional
cake decorator and baker, who is branch president of South Tahoe, one of the par-
ticipating branches. The cake was very beautiful and was decorated with the seal of
Relief Society. It was served with punch in the afternoon. Lunch was sold at noon
and all the proceeds were kept by the participating wards and branches: Carson City,
Fallon, Fernley, Hawthorne, Lovelock, Mt. Rose, Mt. Rose Second, South Tahoe, and
Yerington. The festival was advertised throughout the stake, and invitations were
issued to nonmembers, as well as to active and nonactive members. Many nonmem-
bers attended, and we feel that it was a fine way to show what the Relief Society work
department has to offer. Several hundred people attended, including many Priest-
hood members. Everyone participating was very enthusiastic, and we are looking for-
ward to making the 'Work Festival' an annual affair. It was under the direction of
Work Director Counselor Blanche Richards and work meeting leader Jean Lattin."

JANUARY 1963

Tampa Stake (Florida) Relief Society Convention, May 23, 1962

Seated at the table, left to right: President Clifton B. Edwards, Second Counselor,
Tampa Stake; Edith Backman, member. General Board of Relief Society; Inez Edwards,
President, Tampa Stake Relief Society; Belle S. Spafford, General President of Relief
Society; President Edwin H. White; (continuing around the table from the lower
right) : Rose Benson, organist; Consuela Jennings, First Counselor; Wilma Hamilton,
theology class leader; Estelle Cause; Bishop Walter Benson; Winifred Couch, visiting
teacher message leader; Grace C. Fernando, Second Counselor; Genevieve Opp, work
meeting leader; Margene Fowles, Secretary-Treasurer; Aretta Booth, Magazine repre-
sentative; Evelyn Andrews, chorister; Lola Murdock, literature class leader.

Sister Edwards reports that this picture was taken at a luncheon given for the
visiting teachers and stake board members. "Our stake was pleased to have President
Spafford and Sister Backman as our visitors for the convention. They gave so much
inspiration and help that I feel sure we will go forward this next year. In the thirty-
five years that the Relief Society has been organized here in Tampa, this is the first
time that the President of Relief Society has visited here."

Taber Stake (Canada) First Relief Society Board

Front row, seated, left to right: lola H. Layton, Second Counselor; Ida S. Wood,
President; Hazel H. Price, First Counselor; Mildred H. Evanson, Secretary-Treasurer.

Back row, standing, left to right: Olive H. Johnson, literature class leader; Erma
P. Neilson, theology class leader; Delores F. Sommerfeltd, chorister; Clorice M. Hard-
ing, social science class leader; Lula P. Gibb, organist; Maude T. Harris, visiting teacher
message leader; Ermon L. Hill, work meeting leader; Emma B, Harris, Magazine
representative.

Taber Stake was organized in September i960.

Swiss Mission, Servicemen's Branch Relief Society, Naples, Italy

Front row, left to right: Mary Creager; Doris Caulder, President; Carma Home.

Back row, left to right: Sandra Banks; Wanda Cotter; Donna Peterson; Lucille
Crockett.

Ramona Gale is missing from the picture.

Jennie W. Erekson, President, Swiss Mission Relief Society, sends the following
report from Doris Caulder: "On the first Tuesday of October i960, the Naples, Italy,
group of Relief Society sisters held their first meeting at the home of Lucille Crockett,
with six sisters present. These sisters, so far from home, were thankful for the oppor-
tunity to meet together. Their willingness to serve and carry on has helped each to
become better acquainted and strengthen the bond of true spiritual sisterhood.

"It was decided that the meetings would be held in the homes of the sisters, the
hostess presiding. The sisters took turns in presenting the lessons as outlined in The
Relief Society Magazine, and all looked forward to the delicious luncheons and exchange
of recipes on work meeting days. Relief Society activities have been educational and
varied. Pajama bags and toys were made and presented to each child by Santa at the
Christmas party held in the home of Sister Cotter. The Relief Society birthday was
celebrated by a shopping trip through the curious, winding streets to out-of-the-way
factories and city shops. The Singing Mothers have enjoyed presenting special num-
bers for sacrament meetings and conferences, and there have been many opportunities
to teach the gospel to nonmembers, both Italian and American, who have attended the
meetings. A permanent organization is now functioning with a membership of nine."

aff2^'

Katherine W. Sontag Makes Rugs
of Unique Design

T/'ATHERINE Margurite Wilhelm Sontag, Georgetown, Massachusetts, is gifted in
•'■^ designing and making rugs of many unique and attractive designs. Her patterns
and color arrangements are strikingly beautiful, and she makes rugs suitable for any
room in the house and carefully harmonizes all of them to the colors predominant in
the various rooms. She makes hooked, braided, and crocheted rugs, as well as many
other items of handwork, including exquisite crochet work, fancy sofa pillows, and
knitted work.

She is always busy gladdening the hearts of those around her with cheerful service
and gifts of handwork. She has been active in Relief Society work for twenty-eight
years, and has done much social service work for the German Old Folks Home and
other organizations. If her name were translated from German to English, she would
be known as "Sister Sunday," a very fitting name, as she always carries the spirit of
a beautiful Sunday morning with her wherever she goes. She was born in Bavaria,
and has been a member of the Church since 1934. She is the mother of two chil-
dren, a daughter who died in childhood, and a son Walter.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY

The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 47 — The Sign Seeker

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Section 63:1-21)

For First Meeting, April 1963

Objective: To learn that the person of faith is justified by the Lord, but the sign
seeker is condemned by the Lord.

Background

npHE Prophet took leave of Mis-
souri where he had received
new revelation deahng with the
founding of Zion, the city of God,
and numerous matters relating to
the gathering of the saints. Arriving
in Kirtland the Prophet wrote:

In these infant days of the Church,
there was a great anxiety to obtain the
word of the Lord upon every subject that
in any way concerned our salvation; and
as the land of Zion was now the most
important temporal object in view, I en-
quired of the Lord for further informa-
tion upon the gathering of the Saints, and
the purchase of the land, and other mat-
ters, and received the following [Section
63] {DHC 1:207).

Wickedness and Rebellion

Section 63 begins with the call
for the saints to listen, to open
their hearts to a revelation of the
Lord's word. (D & C 63:1.) All men
should understand that God is
angry with the wicked. Some mem-
bers of the Church may be classed

as stiff necked (stubborn) and un-
believing as well as those who have
not made covenant with the Savior.

The Lord's displeasure is also
shown toward the rebellious. Re-
bellion against God's law makes a
person wicked. Such people will-
fully defy God after knowing his
will toward them. This was true of
Lucifer and the third part of the
hosts of heaven. {Ihid.y 29:36-37.)
King Benjamin in The Book of
Mormon taught that rebellion
against teachings received brought
a withdrawal of the Spirit. (See
Mosiah 2:36-38.) The rebellious
are condemned because of their hav-
ing accepted gospel principles and
then having disobeyed them. Great-
er responsibilities bring greater
blessings, but, if not carried out,
they bring greater condemnations.
(D & C 1:2-3; 82:3.) The degree
of condemnation is dependent upon
the nature of the disobedience and
the light enjoyed by the member.

JANUARY 1963

The Lord's Power

God's power is understood when
men realize that he controls life
and is able to cast men into hell.
The wicked and rebellious, know-
ing that they have flaunted their
Maker, are fearful that death may
overtake them. The ever-present
question is, ''What will be my sit-
uation after death?" God can do all
things even to destroying the world,
as well as ''to cast the soul down
to hell" (D&G 63:3-4).

The unrepentant will not escape

the Lord's wrath:

Behold, I, the Lord, utter my voice,
and it shall be obeyed.

Wherefore, verily I say, let the wicked
take heed, and let the rebellious fear and
tremble; and let the unbelieving hold their
lips, for the day of wrath shall come upon
them as a whirlwind, and all flesh shall
know that I am God {Ihid., 63:5-6).

In like manner the revelations
describe the condition of those who
do not hearken to the Lord's mes-
sage. {Ihid,, 84:95-102; 133:71-73.)
On the other hand, the Prophet
Joseph Smith says that blessings of
a celestial nature await those who
obey the Lord's voice:

. . . God has in reserve a time, or
period appointed in His own bosom,
when He will bring all His subjects, who
have obeyed His voice and kept His
commandments, into His celestial rest.
This rest is of such perfection and glory,
that man has need of a preparation be-
fore he can, according to the laws of that
kingdom, enter it and enjoy its blessings.
This being the fact, God has given certain
laws to the human family, which, if
observed, are sufficient to prepare them
to inherit His rest (Teachings of the
Prophet Joseph Smith, page 54).

Signs Shall Be Seen

As one evidence of the last days,
signs are to be seen. Many types

of natural phenomena are men-
tioned in scriptures. The ones gen-
erally known are those which are
to appear in the heavens, such as
the sun darkening and the moon
turning to blood. (D & G 29:14;
34:9; 45:42; 88:87.) Other ocular
signs will be observed. (Ibid.,
29:14; Pearl of Great Price, Moses
7:61.) But these are not the only
signs predicted for these times.
There are those who desire to have
some visual demonstration, such as
a miracle, to evidence the existence
of God, of the divinity of his
Ghurch, of the divine calling of the
Prophet Joseph Smith, and the
truth of the principles of the gos-
pel.

One desire for some "tangible"
evidence of the work of the Lord
in our times is the belief that the
gold plates of The Book of Mor-
mon should be on display for those
who want to "know" that Joseph
Smith had plates of ancient origin.
These plates, if put on exhibit,
would not give evidence of the truth
of The Book of Mormon to those
who would not accept that scrip-
ture on faith or seek for the testi-
mony of the Spirit. Great faith
would still be required to believe
that these particular plates were of
ancient origin or that the characters
were what the Prophet claimed
them to be. Disputations would
probably not cease concerning these
claims. Men are not converted to
the gospel by such visual demon-
strations. The Lord does not give
man such demonstrable evidence to
convert him. Faith continues as
the principle to test man's alle-
giance to God and the only way that
the rich blessings may be enjoyed.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

(Hebrews 11:1.) The testimony
of the witnesses to The Book of
Mormon condemns those who re-
ject that testimony. (D & C 5:10-
20.)

The Lord has given evidences or
signs that men may understand his
purposes, but these may not be so
apparent to the person who is not
looking for these evidences. The
missionary calls signs to the atten-
tion of his hearer, such as evidence
that these are the days when men
are called to repentance for the last
time. (D & C 33:2-3; 39:17;
43:28; 90:2.) What are some of
these signs? Among several which
might be mentioned, these three
stand out significantly: (1) the
coming forth of The Book of Mor-
mon. As the Old Testament
prophets predicted many details
about this volume, they indicated
that men should know of God's
work in the last days by the fulfill-
ment of such prophecies. (Isaiah,
Chapter 29; Ezek. 37:16-20.) As-
sociated with this first sign to give
evidence of The Book of Mormon
is the second one; (2) the gather-
ing of Israel, particularly the Jewish
portion. (Isaiah 29:17-19, 22-23;
Ezek. 37:21-28.) One of the re-
markable historical events of our
times is the return of the Lord's
ancient covenant people, Judah, to
the land of their inheritance. The
establishment of this one nation,
Israel, in Palestine, in 1948, serves
to remind all people that with the
return -of Judah to the holy land,
God is remembering his people as
prophesied. (Jeremiah 31:31, 33; 2
Nephi 20:29-31.) He is remember-
ing not only Judah, but others of
the tribes of Israel, especially Jo-

seph — the Indians, and also the
Latter-day Saints who have been
gathered from the nations. (I Nephi
19:13-16.) (3) The third sign —
a definite sign of the last days — is
that of the wars, rumors of war and
preparations for, together with
disease, earthquakes, famines, floods,
and other natural calamities that
are so evident on the earth today.
(Lesson 30, Relief Society Maga-
zine, December i960.) These three
signs are some of the Lord's ways
of letting man know that now is
the time to repent, and that these
signs are to help in man's conver-
sion to the fulness of the gospel.

Sign Seekers in the Church

When Section 63 was received in
August 1831, there were members
who had come into the Church
seeking signs, as there are probably
some today who expect some mir-
acle to convince them further of
the truth. Concerning these mem-
bers the Lord gave verses 7-12 of
Section 63.

The Lord is not pleased with
those who seek signs to convince
them of the truth. Signs shall fol-
low, but not always the kind of sign
desired. They may be in the form
of judgments because of wicked-
ness. Those who sought for a sign
in the time of Christ were classified
as an evil and adulterous generation.
(Matt. 12:38-39.) Sign-seekers show
a lack of faith in God and, therefore,
the desired sign is not forthcoming
to their salvation.

Sign-Seekers, Some Examples

Some notable examples of sign-
seekers are found in The Book of
Mormon. Lacking in faith they

JANUARY 1963

sought some visual demonstration
of God's power as a convincing
sign. Several centuries before Jesus'
birth a Nephite named Sherem
denied that there would be a Christ
as Jacob, son of Lehi, and other
prophets had declared. Like many
modern doubters, including men of
religious profession, it was claimed
that ''no man knoweth of such
things; for he cannot tell of things
to come" (Jacob 7:7). Jacob bore
a solemn v/itness that prophecy
from a prophet of God is true and
that Christ would come to the
earth, but Sherem demanded a sign.
(Ihid., 7:11-13; read also 14-21.)

Another example of one who de-
nied prophecy and the coming of
Christ was Korihor. The prophet
replied to his request for a sign that
there is a God as follows :

Thou hast had signs enough; will ye
tempt your God? Will ye say, Show
unto me a sign, when ye have the testi-
mony of all these thy brethren, and also
all the holy prophets? The scriptures are
laid before thee, yea, and all things denote
there is a God; yea, even the earth, and
all things that ate upon the face of it,
yea, and its motion, yea, and also all the
planets which move in their regular form
do witness that there is a Supreme Cre-
ator (Alma 30:44).

An Important Principle

This reply, with other experiences,
emphasizes an important principle
based upon the fact that God is no
respecter of persons and that all
men must acknowledge him. The
Lord gives the same signs to all
men, but if they receive a sign with-
out faith, it will be to condemna-
tion.

For the faithful member of the
Church there may be many ''signs"

received, if asked in humility and for
the person's good unto the glory of
God. (I John 3:22.) Signs come
by faith which brings forth right-
eous deeds. Men may develop faith
by greater and continued acts of
righteousness.

The signs received by the humble
saint are blessings received from the
Holy Ghost. (D & C Section 46;
Lesson 32, Relief Society Magazine^
February 1961.) These blessings
are intended principally to prevent
the member from being deceived,
although they may serve to strength-
en faith and bless with the power
of God.

The miracle as an instrument of
conversion was never intended in
the gospel. It has become axiomatic
with Latter-day Saints that the per-
son converted by the miracle may
require a miracle to keep him in the
Church.

President Brigham Young de-
clared:

. . . When the voice of the Good Shep-
herd is heard, the honest in heart believe
and receive it. It is good to taste with
the inward taste, to see with the inward
eyes, and to enjoy with the sensations of
the ever-living spirit. No person, unless
he is an adulterer, a fornicator, covetous,
or an idolator, will ever require a miracle;
in other words, no good, honest person
ever will (/ouniaJ of Discourses 8:42).

Sins Revealed

When the sign or miracle is
granted to the faithful member of
the Church for his personal benefit
and the glory of God, the sign at-
tests to the fact that the spiritual
gifts are a part of the gospel. Due
to darkness of mind and sin, some
members desire evidence of God's
existence or the truth of the Church

LESSON DEPARTMENT

by a sign. In 1831 there were mem-
bers who felt this same way. Com-
mandments of moral purity had
been given, but some had turned
away from them. (D & C 63:13.)
Among these covenant - breakers
there were adulterers and adulteres-
ses, a number of whom had turned
away from the faith, but there were
others who had not apostatized but
in time they would be known. {Ibid.,
verse 14.) The thought suggested
in this and the succeeding verse
(verse 15) should be understood by
those who are tempted to sin or who
have sinned and remain unrepent-
ant. It is that this person shall be
known and labeled in the eves of
the people.

There follows the significant fact
stated in another revelation, that
the thought precedes the deed of
immorality. (Ih'id., 42:23.) The
consequences of immoral thoughts
for the Church member are loss of
the spirit, denial of the faith, and
the resulting fear because of the con-
sequences in time and eternity.
(Ibid., 63:16; Lesson 27, Relief So-
ciety Magazine, September i960.)

Condemnation oi the Sinner

President Joseph F. Smith con-
sidered that of all principles of the
gospel which emphasized the attri-
butes of justice in Deity is the fact
that all men will be rewarded for
their works, whether they be good
or evil. (GospeJ Doctrine, 9th edi-
tion, page 69.)

In accordance with this truth, the
Lord has revealed much concerning
the final state of the unrepentant
sinner. Language similar to what
was later revealed concerning the
salvation offered to those who will-

fully sin with knowledge, is given in
this revelation. Belief in false
teachings or unbelief in the doc-
trines as restored to the Church in
this dispensation, constitutes in the
member a form of falsehood or mis-
representation of belief. The mem-
ber of the Church is committed by
covenant to believe the doctrines
and to live the principles that the
Lord has revealed. The condemna-
tion for those who love and make a
lie, and the immoral, is to receive
the telestial kingdom. (D & C 63:
17-18; 76:98-107.) They suffer the
vengeance of eternal fire to receive
the torment of conscience, which is
like an unquenchable fire. (Mosiah
2:37-38.) The mental torment of
those who receive the lake of fire
and brimstone is described by the
Prophet Joseph Smith in this way:

A man is his own tormentor and his
own condemner. Hence the saying, They
shall go into the lake that burns with fire
and brimstone. The torment of disap-
pointment in the mind of man is as ex-
quisite as a lake with fire and brimstone.
I sav, so is the torment of man {DHC
¥1:314).

Because there were immoral
members in the Church, some hav-
ing left but others to be ferreted out
if they did not repent, the member-
ship was not justified in allowing
these conditions to exist. (D & C
63:19.) The Lord has prescribed
excommunication of these persons
unless they speedily repent. {Ibid.,
42:24-26, 80-81, 87.)

The Faithful Are Justified

Those, however, who endure in
faith by keeping the commandments
are promised great blessings, even

JANUARY 1963

beyond their present comprehen-
sion.

Nevertheless, he that endureth in faith
and doeth my will, the same shall over-
come, and shall receive an inheritance up-
on the earth when the day of transfigura-
tion shall come (D & C 63:20).

Famihar to students of the scrip-
tures is the meaning of ''overcome."
As used in the above verse, the per-
son of faith becomes free of the
bondage of sin by overcoming the
sinful habit or impediment to his
eternal progression. (Romans 6:18;
2 Peter 2:19.) They shall overcome
all things and receive an exaltation
in the Father's kingdom. (Rev.
21:7; D &C 84:38.)

The Day of Transfiguration

For those who have overcome
through faith, an inheritance upon
the earth is promised. (Matt. 5:5.)
For this intent was the earth cre-
ated. (D & C 88:17-20.) But be-

fore the earth is celestialized as the
home of celestial beings, which is its
final transfiguration, the Lord has
said that the earth shall receive a
regeneration (Matt. 19:28), for it
will be restored to its former condi-
tion as a paradise. The Tenth Ar-
ticle of Faith mentions that the
''earth will be renewed and receive
its paradisiacal glory." Thus the
earth will be restored to its former
state when it is transformed to the
condition before it fell to its pres-
ent telestial state. {D &: C Com-
mentary, page 377.)

Questions for Discussion

1. Name the three signs given in the
lesson that are present in the world today.

2. In what way do these three signs
constitute powerful evidence to support
the fact that the Lord has spoken from
the heavens in the last days?

3. What is the purpose of signs for the
faithful saint?

4. Tell what blessing in Section 63 is
promised the faithful member of the
Church.

The New Day

Evelyn Fjeldsted

The wind, that grand old trouper, plays
Upon the leafless vibrant trees.
And mystic tones like flying notes,
Sound out in many changing keys.

A golden lunar constellate,
Following a course on high,
Rolls behind a lonely cloud,
And out along a star-splashed sky.

Silver streamers on a sea
Of teeming light will soon appear.
The wind is gone, the sun will shine.
Another day is near.

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGES

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 47 — "It Is Not Meet That I Should Command in All Things"
(D & C 58:26).

Chnstine H. Rohinson

For First \\^cck, April 1963

Objccti\c: To cniphasi/.c tlic fact that it is tliroiigh the exercise of free agency that we
develop initiative and self-reliance.

L^REE agency is a fundamental
part of the gospel; in faet a war
was fought in heaven over it.

Our Eathcr in heaven counsels
us to pattern our lives on right
principles. He has given us laws
and commandments as guides,
which, if followed, will assure us
happiness in this life and jov in the
world to come. Nevertheless, he
allows us to exercise our own judg-
ment and free agency in the applica-
tion of these principles and in fol-
lowing these commandments. Only
in this way can we learn, grow, and
progress. One purpose of free
agency is to enable us to develop
sufficient initiative that we will not
need to be commanded in all things.
In fact, when the Prophet Joseph
Smith was asked how he governed
his people he replied, ''I teach them
correct principles, and they govern
themselves."

This wise principle of liviug was
also emphasized bv the Savior in
his parable of the unprofitable serv-
ants. In this parable Jesus asked,
"Doth he thank that servant be-
cause he did the things that were

commanded him?" The Savior re-
sponded in the negative to his own
inquiry and then added: ''So like-
wise ye, when ye shall have done all
those things which are commanded
you, say, We are unprofitable serv-
ants: we have done that which was
our duty to do" (Luke 17:10).

Not only should we follow the
Lord's specific commandments, but
to be profitable servants, we should
go the extra mile and use initiative
and free agency in doing good and
in living true Christian lives.

One reason w^hy our Father in
heaven encourages us to exercise our
free will and judgment is so that
we can develop confidence and self-
reliance.

There is an old story which states
that some of the ancient alchemists
believed that if they could find one
special element they could change
some of the common baser metals
into pure gold; but this rare element
always eluded them.

A similar rare clement of charac-
ter, however, need not be so elusive,
lliis important character element is
self-reliance in combination with

JANUARY 1963

humility. In order to build success- not a wise servant; wherefore he re-
ful lives we must have confidence ceiveth no reward" (D & C 58:26).
and self-reliance in our own God- President Henry D. Moyle ex-
given talents and abilities. pressed this thought beautifully

Plato said, 'Take charge of your when he said, ''We ourselves must

lives, you can do with them what act. We must initiate our own

you will." In his wisdom he knew search for truth of our own free will,

that those who were self-reliant Once we do, the Lord magnifies us,

sought constantly to discover and fills our souls with his holy spir-'

overcome their own shortcomings it . . ." (CR, October 1959, page

which kept them from accomplish- 9^),

ing the things they were capable of Let us follow the admonition of

doing. the Lord and do many things of

Someone has wisely said, "No our own free will, "and bring to

man has made a great success of pass much righteousness," for the

life or a fit preparation for immortal- Lord has said, 'Tor the power is in

ity by doing merely his duty," and them, wherein they are agents unto

The Doctrine and Covenants states, thcmseh'es. And inasmuch as men

". . . for he that is compelled in all do good thev shall in nowise lose

things, the same is a slothful and their reward" (D & C 58:27-28).

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)
Discussion 7 — The Latter-day Saint Home Exemplifies Thrift
Dr. Viiginia. F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, April 1963

Objective: To show tliat a family can know the feeling of security through work and
the wise use of resources.

T^HE main ideas of this discussion 1. Keep out of the deficit spending

^ are given through the use of a ^^'^P- ^'^'^" y^'"' ^'''^^''^ «" y^'"' ^'''''''■
flip chart.* The four messages for , ^void revolving credit. Consider

the chart rollow: costs of using other people's moncv.

'■'A flip chart has messages written and illustrated on large sheets of white wrap-
ping paper or cardboard and fastened together on a stick and hung on an easel. As
one message is given, the sheet is flipped over for the next,

LESSON DEPARTMENT

3. Watch that garbage can. Use re-
sources wisely.

4. Add many dollars to your income
through thrifty home management.

The Family Values Test in the
first discussion started out with
checking the family value of secu-
rity. Keeping out of debt, wise use
of resources, a nest egg for a rainy
dav, and a high credit and charac-
ter rating are listed as essential for
realizing this value. The trap of
deficit spending is keeping a great
man\' families from knowing the
meaning of security under these
terms. Deficit spenders don't have
to keep a budget; their money is
spent automatically through un-
varying monthly payments.

Through motivation research,
the business world has learned ways
to help the family get rid of the
rest of the paycheck in a similar
withholding pattern. We are urged
to take two vacations a year, to buy
a second car, to sign for a package
mortgage on all the known gadgets.
Pay after you get is the mode, and
the paycheck is spent before it is
earned.

The optimism of some newly
married couples is astounding. They
assume there will be a continually
expanding economy and that future
prosperity will retroactively pay for
today, and there is no sense in self-
denial. If a dealer reports that
financing can be arranged through
a local bank, they relax their guard
completely and debt starts on a
path which often becomes the per-
petual family street. Deficit spend-'
ing operates largely to lull people
to insensitivity and more debt.
Thrift, initiative, challenge, and
struggle are words that will gradual-

ly become obsolete if this trend con-
tinues.

Revolving credit is deficit spend-
ing carried to its ultimate conclu-
sion. It is allowed by retailers to
people who do not rate a charge
account. A family might be given
a $200 credit limit which must be
paid oflf in regular installments with
a 1 to 1 '/2 per cent monthly interest
charge on the unpaid balance. Once
the family gets into this trap, they
seldom get out, for they always like
to be bought up to the limit Tlie
family is paying annually a twelve
to eighteen per cent interest charge
for this convenience.

Some homemakers throw money
out of the back door by way of the
garbage can faster than it comes in
the front door. Through careful
management, use of leftovers, and
perhaps producing some food, it
would be possible to save money
that could help the family budget.

A Ph.D. study was made by
Marie Geraldine Gage at Cornell
University in i960. She found that
unpaid-for services that replace
bought goods and hired help can
add many dollars to the family's real
income. How do you replace
bought goods for services? The one
big answer is work — with everyone
in the family contributing his share.
If you don't have money to buy:

A washing machine, you use a plunger,
or a washboard and elbow grease;

T-bone steaks, you use cheaper sources
of protein and more time and effort;

Tickets to the World Fair, make your
own fair in the back yard;

A new dress, make something new
from something old;

New cupboards for the kitchen, use
some packmg boxes, a saw, a hammer
and nails.

JANUARY 1963

The list could be endless, but to
summarize:

The homemaker who knows the
meaning of thrift, who knows how
to budget money and keep expendi-
tures within the income, and who
knows how to save here and save
there, can add many dollars to the
family's resources, and, at the same
time, she can teach her family how
to keep out of the deficit-spending
trap.

The Latter-day Saint family be-
lieves in the old-fashioned virtue of
thrift, in making a budget on their
own terms, planning the use of re-
sources, keeping out of debt, ex-
cept for such major expenditures as
a home or education, and, in hav-
ing a nest egg for a rainy day. They
are more interested in giving than

in getting; they pay their tithes and
offerings before thinking of their
own material wants. They give
their ser/ices to the Church and
community and send their children
to schools and on missions. Through
the years, they find themselves on
prosperity street, instead of on
mortgage row.

Questions for Discussion

1. Give concrete examples of ways in
which homemakers have been able to
add dollars to the family income through
care of clothing, the home, and its fur-
nishings.

2. How can we get some production
back into the home, not only for saving
money, but for personal development?
For example: home food production and
preservation, clothing construction, and
furniture making.

Attention Work Meeting Discussion Leaders

NOTE ON ERROR IN DISCUSSION 5 (for February 1963) — The Latter-day
Saint Home Is Clean (part 1), published in November 1962 issue, page 854.

Correct measurements for making furniture polish: % boiled linseed oil and
% turpentine.

Morning Prayer

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

There's something special in each new morning;

A child's quick laughter, a letter,

A whiff of fragrance, a chirp of warning,

An eye's gay sparkle, or better.

There's something especially for my learning
Which makes me richer for being.
So one brief prayer I shape for day's turning:
"Oh, give me vision for seeing!"

LITERATURE • America's Literature
The New Birth of Freedom

Lesson 39 — Melville's Masterpiece — Moby-Dick

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes
Dr\'dcn Press, New York, pp. 512-537)

For Third Meeting, April 1963

Objective: To enjoy sharing Moby-Dick, either with the first reader or with the
devotee.

Note: As no study of America's literature would be complete without a considera-
tion of Herman Mehille, no study of Melville, the man and literary artist, would be
complete without taking into account his masterpiece, Mob\-Dick.

As the book Moby-Dick may not be available to all class leaders, this lesson is so
planned that it may be presented with sample readings. Those who are able to read the
book in its entirety will find it a rewarding experience.

TOURING the nineteenth century, nient, mood, and exotie pleasure,
literary America expressed its It is with Melville as with Shake-
fervor for greatness through its speare — nobody loses. All who
Tennyson and Browning societies; come to them will find some hunger
today its devout lovers of life satisfied, some image or character
through literature have organized sharpened, some horizon pushed
thcmschcs into Tlioreau and Mel- back and lowered,
villc and Mark T wain societies. Al- In his cynical and unsuccessful
though Twain is popular, Thoreau novel. The Confidence Man, Mel-
is deeper, but it is in Melville's ville commented that ''It is with
Moby-Dick wherein the lone stilly fiction as with religion: it should
deeps lie, down which those who present another world, and yet one
so desire may plunge to sublime to which we feel the tie." In vary-
depths of vastness and loneliness ing degrees we may possess the
and awe approached by no other world which Melville, in Moby-
American writer. Yet, for those Dick, created for all who may
just learning to swim its serene vast- choose to enter it. Though we may
ness, who would be terrified at the feel tied to it so strongly that it
mere suggestion of ducking their seems impossible to break away
heads beneath the apparent peace from its spell, yet that world is
of its azure surface even for an in- strictly Melville's alone, created by
stant, staying on the surface yields his genius in his quest to know the
immediate delight in humor, excite- ''unknowable."

JANUARY 1963

Sources of Mohy-Dick

In 1820, the year following Mel-
ville's birth, the whaling ship Essex
of Nantucket, Massachusetts, with
George Pollard, Jr., as captain and
Owen Chase as first mate, was
rammed and sunk by a spermaceti
whale just south of the equator, not
far from Tahiti.

Fearing cannibals in the unknown
Pacific islands, the crew put to sea
in three whaleboats for South
America some two thousand miles
away. During their three months
at sea one boat was lost; the crews
of the boats led by Pollard and
Chase survived after extreme hard-
ship and near starvation. In 1841,
while sailing in the same area
aboard the whaling vessel the
Acushnet, young Melville met Ow-
en Chase, then captain of another
whaler, and from his son learned
the fated Essex story. About the
time he wrote Moby-Dick, Melville
made his sole visit to Nantucket
where he laid eyes on Captain Pol-
lard, now a night-watchman who
had been to sea but once since his
rescue. Wrote Melville:

To the islanders he was a nobody —
to me, the most impressive man, tho'
wholly unassuming, even humble, that I
ever encountered.

In addition, Melville knew the
short story ''Mocha-Dick, or the
Wliite Wliale" which was published
during his youth. Still, no more
startling proof of genius exists than
to compare Moby-Dick with these
so-called sources. The true source
is Melville ("Art is not nature'')
nor is Melville's masterpiece only a
mirror reflecting the reality of whal-
ing lore and life.

The novel Moby-Dick may be

divided into three parts : ( 1 ) a long
and rather matter-of-fact introduc-
tion in which the youth, Ishmael,
is forewarned that the whaling voy-
age on the Pequod will be no ordi-
nary one; (2) the major portion of
the book which is a pursuit of the
white whale, Moby-Dick, through
months of wandering and which in-
cludes details of the whaling indus-
try; (3) the final three chapters of
exciting conflict, resulting in a bat-
tle with the whale and the loss of
the ship. The young outcast, Ish-
mael, alone survives the disaster and
tells the story.

Plot of Moby-Dick

Feeling forlorn and completely
the outcast, young Ishmael goes to
New Bedford, Massachusetts, to
ship aboard a whaling vessel bound
for the Pacific. At the overcrowded
Spouter Inn, the mischievous in-
keeper lodges him with Quequeg,
a dark-skinned pagan from the
South Seas, who shaves with his
harpoon blade and eats almost raw
steak for breakfast. Once their
mutual fears are vanquished, they
become inseparable friends. At
Nantucket Harbor they are signed
up as crew members of the Pequod.
Before they go aboard they are
warned by a mysterious eccentric
named Elijah to beware of their
still unseen captain, Ahab, and of
the fanatic savage crew he has
smuggled aboard.

On Christmas day, their captain
still locked in his cabin, the Pequod
''blindly plunged like fate into the
lone Atlantic, and we settle down
to shipboard routine." First mate
is Starbuck, cool, moral, conscien-
tious, and the only man aboard ship

LESSON DEPARTMENT

to oppose Ahab in his determina-
tion to wreak vengeance upon
Mobv-Dick, the white whale, which
has ''dismasted him'' by biting off
his leg during a previous whaling
voyage. Humorous Stubb and ir-
responsible Flask are also mates.
Harpooners, upon whom the entire
success of the whole hunt depends,
are Tashtego, an American Indian,
Dagoo, a negroid, and Quequeg.
And there is Pip the sprightly negro
cabin-boy. Representative of the
"human scum" which comprised the
whaling crews of the day, the
PequocVs crew were men from
almost every nation, the officers be-
ing the only Americans, save for Ish-
mael.

Continuing the Plot

When Captain Ahab appears
"topside" he places his ivory peg-
leg in the deck niche cut to receive
it, and peers fiercely ahead. Then,
to the surprise of the crew, he in-
vites them all into "officer country,"
the quarter deck, and there in pagan
furv he works them into a frenzy
of hatred for the white whale,
Moby-Dick. He plants a gold
doubloon in the mast, promising it
to whoever first sights Moby-Dick.
Starbuck now realizes that the hunt
for the precious whale-oil from
which the best quality candles of
the day were made, is for Ahab but
a pretense, and that he will sacrifice
ship and men, if necessary, in order
to kill the albino whale.

All the lore of killing whales, cut-
ting the blubber and rendering it
into oil in the huge fry-pots fired
by burning whale-skin, is explained
in detail. And for Melville, most
of the objects symbolize some phase
of man's relation to the secure land,

the treacherous but life-giving sea,
to death, disbelief, immortality or
human brotherhood. Meanwhile,
the first of several "gams" or meet-
ings with other whalers, takes place,
each time Ahab calling out his
burning question, "Hast seen the
White Whale?" The passing ship
RcichcJ, hunting for crew members
afloat and feared lost, reports hav-
ing seen Moby-Dick only the day
before.

Events quicken and intensify as
a mysterious "spirit-spout" against
the horizon frightens the super-
stitious crew, and the ship becomes
aflame in an electrical storm. The
crew bows and trembles, while
Ahab merely defies fate. Yet for
one short moment, he confesses to
Starbuck his natural longings for
home, wife, and child and that he
himself stands aghast at the evil
drive which overwhelms him, now
against his will.

The White Whale is sighted and
all give chase. Tlie first day it
dcstrovs one of the whale boats.
During the second day a member
of the crew is killed, Ahab's ivory
leg is smashed, and more men are
drowned. On the third day Moby-
Dick is harpooned, but Captain
Ahab is caught in the line wound
around the whale's flank. The in-
furiated v/hale sinks the Pequod and
all are drowned save for Ishmael,
who stays afloat until picked up by
the crew of the Rachel that "in her
retracing search after her missing
children, only found another or-
phan."

The book, although not imme-
diately, was praised sincerely on both
shores of the Atlantic: "language in
the hands of this master becomes

JANUARY 1963

like a magician's wand"; "a unique
portrait gallery which every writer
must despair of rivaling"; ''the gus-
to of true genius"; ''it must be a
torpid spirit indeed that is not en-
livened with the raciness of his
humor and the redolence of his
imagination." Yet there were many
adverse comments also by those
who had not the insight to catch
the genius of Melville, nor the will
to follow his search for the mean-
ings of good and evil.

Melville's Living Language

As his friends and family soon
learned after his return from his
whaling adventures, Melville could
"spin a yarn" superbly well. Proof
of his skill is abundant throughout
Mohy-Dick. Read of Ishmael's first
encounter with Quequeg (The
Spouter Inn, Chap. 3); IshmaeFs
awareness of death (The Chapel,
Chapter 7, text, page 523); Fa-
ther Mapple's Sermon (page 525),
a superb example of 19th century
oratory and religious fervor, adapt-
ed to the sailor's idiom and mind.
Really, the list is well-nigh endless.
For zest and power and love of the
sea's space and liberty and chal-
lenge, consider Melville's sea as de-
scribed in "The First Lowering" of
the whaling boats (Chap. 48).

Meanwhile the boats tore on. ... It
was a sight full of quick wonder and
awe! The vast swells of the omnipotent
sea; the surging, hollow roar they made,
as they rolled along the eight gunwales,
like gigantic bowls in a boundless bowl-
ing-green; the brief suspended agony of
the boat, as it would dip for an instant
on the knife-like edge of the sharper
waves, that ahnost seemed threatening to
cut it in two; the sudden profound dip
into the watery glens and hollows; the
keen spurrings and goadings to gain the

top of the opposite hill; the headlong,
sled-hke slide down its other side; — all
these, with the cries of the headsmen
and harpooners, and the shuddering gasps
of the oarsmen, with the wondrous sight
of the ivory Pequod bearing down upon
her boats with outstretched sails, like a
wild hen after her screaming brood —
all this was thrilhng.

For those readers who enjoy
clean, pure narration, paragraph
after paragraph building up into
suspense and power that is without
hitch or flaw, read the three days of
the chase which concluded the nov-
el. Or if you enjoy reading people
into life, then read "Knights and
Squires" (Chap. 26-7) which, like
"Nantucket" (Chap. 14), glorifies
the average democratic man working
at his trade in a manner worthy of
Whitman. Or read "The Carpen-
ter" (Chap. 107), or "The Black-
smith" (Chap. 112). Any of these
readings fulfills itself if read alone;
if placed in context, their power, of
course, is greater.

Moby-Dick As Symbol

From its first page this novel is
filled with symbols; everyday ob-
jects represent concealed truths, or
fear of depths beyond themselves, a
search for all ultimate yet unknow-
able answers. Thus the search is
life, though it end in death, yet a
search possible only on the fluid,
unknown mystery, symbolized for
Melville by water — by the ocean
which encloses most of the globe.
His best statement of this important
symbol is found at the end of
"Brit" (Chap. 58) and deserves
quoting.

But not only is the sea a foe to man
who is an ahen to it, but it is also a
fiend to its own offspring. . . . Like a

LESSON DEPARTMENT

savage tigress that tossing in the jungle,
overlays her own cubs, so the sea dashes
even the mightiest whales against the
rocks, and leaves them there side by side
with the split wrecks of ships. No mercy,
no power but its own controls it. Panting
and snorting like a mad battle steed that
has lost its rider, the masterless ocean
overruns the globe.

Considei the subtleness of the sea; how
its most dreaded creatures glide under
water, unapparcnt for the most part, and
treacherously hidden beneath the love-
liest tints of azure. Consider also the
devilish brilliance and beauty of many of
the most remorseless tribes, as the dainty
embellished shape of many species of
sharks. Consider, once more, the uni-
versal cannibalism of the sea; all whose
creatures prey upon each other, carrying
on eternal war since the world began.

Consider all this; and then turn to this
green, gentle, and most docile earth; con-
sider them both, the sea and the land;
and do you not find a strange analogy to
something in yourself: For as this appall-
ing ocean surrounds the \erdant land, so
in the soul of man there lies one insular
Tahiti, full of peace and joy, but en-
compassed by all the horrors of the half
known life. God keep thee! Push not
off from that isle, thou canst never re-
turn.

But enough of this rhetorical
symbolism, so reminiscent of Shake-
speare who influenced Melville more
than any other writer. In fact, Mel-
ville had almost finished the first
version of Moby-Dick when he dis-
covered the plays of Shakespeare.
As a result of this new insight into
the complexities of man and the
depths of concealed truth which
surround him, much of the novel
was rewritten. So much did Haw-
thorne and Melville have in com-
mon that Melville dedicated Mohy-
Dick to Hawthorne and reading
Hawthorne helped Melville discover
his own identitv. Yet it was Shake-

speare who remained the great,
single, literary influence of Mel-
ville's life.

Dedicated Artist

Some of Melville's admirers have
maintained that Melville was an
untaught, unconscious genius who
really had no idea of what, he was
doing when he wrote. Yet abundant
proof exists that he was a most in-
tense, dedicated artist, so acutely
aware of what he hoped to create in
his art, that when he felt he had
fallen short of his goal, he refused
to write trash for cash and so with-
drew within his own proud integ-
rity.

In the following excerpt, Mel-
ville creates in musical language,
the image of stillness and peace
with a pleasure uniquelv his own:

It was while gliding through these latter
waters that one serene and moonlight
night when all the waxes rolled by like
scrolls of silver; and by their soft, suf-
fusing seethings, made what seemed a
silver}' silence, not a solitude; on such a
silent night a silvery jet was seen far in
ad\ance of the white bubbles at the bow.
Lit up by the moon, it looked celestial;
seemed some plumed and glittering god
uprising from the sea.

Thus he first defines the porten-
tous "Spirit-spout" which foretells
to all the crew their doom — a
doom mirrored later by the omi-
nous birds hovering about and by
the inscrutable mysteries now
glimpsed in the black waters about
the ship.

Close to our bows, strange forms in
the water darted hither and thither be-
fore us, while thick in our rear flew the
inscrutable sea-ravens. And ever}' morn-
ing, perched in our stays, rows of these
birds were seen, and in spite of our hoot-
ings, for a long time obstinately clung to
the hemp, as though they deemed our

JANUARY 1963.

•1

ship some drifting, uninhabited craft; a
thing appointed to desolation, and there-
fore fit roosting-place for their homeless
selves. And heaved and heaved, still un-
resistingly heaved the black sea, as if its
vast tides v/ere a conscience; and the great
mundane soul were in anguish and re-
morse for the long sin and suffering it
had bred.

The New Appraisal

An anthology of American litera-
ture appearing in 1872 but briefly
mentions Melville's name, and then
only as the author of Typee and
Redburn. His death was scarcely
noted even in New York City where
he lived out the last twenty years
of his martyr-like obscurity. Not
until 1919, the centennial of his
birth, was any interest whatsoever
shown in reviving his reputation.
Billy Budd, finished the year of his
death, was not even printed
until 1924. Yet when Somerset
Maughan's list of the ten greatest
novels appeared about 1950, the one
American title to be included was
that of Mohy-Dick. This revival of
interest in Mohy-Dick and the re-

sultant new appraisal of Melville as
a literary artist, is one of the most
dramatic reversals in all literary his-
tory.

It is therefore only since World
War II that Melville has come fully
into his own. Now he is commoa-
ly accepted as one of the greatest of
writers in the English language, re-
garded by many as ''the most
powerful of all the great American
writers." In the words of Lewis
Mumford, ''in depth of experience,
and religious insight there is scarce-
ly anyone in the nineteenth cen-
tury, with the exception of Dos-
toyevsky, who can be placed beside
him.'' Although not acknowledged
by his own in his own day, Herman
Melville, writing with epic sweep
and tragic vision, "spoke to the
ages."

Thoughts for Discussion

1. For you what is the major source
of Melville's greatness?

2. Is it important to remember that
Mobv-Dick was written by an American
in 1850? Why so? Why not?

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Church Government
The Foundation of Church Government

Lesson 6 — Gradation of Divine Law

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

For Fourth Meeting, April 1963

Objective: To show the wisdom of God in the application of divine law to man.

A S the title of this lesson indi- While the basic meanings and

cates, there have been transi- fundamentals of the law of God

tional steps or stages in the presenta- have remained constant, how the

tion and development of divine law. law has been given and the intensity

LESSON DEPARTMENT

of the teaching has varied somewhat earth, and gross darkness the minds

from dispensation to dispensation. of the people, and all flesh has be-
come corrupt before my face"

Revealed What Could Be (D & C 112:23).

Understood ji^ ^\^q dispensation of the fulness

God \yalked and talked with some of times, the Lord has restored

of the prophets. To others he com- g^gj-y right, key, power, and author-

municated through revelation and ^^y that had ever been given to help

the visitation of angels. As the ^-^^^ realize the full purpose of his

growth and development of man creation. Dr. Widtsoe, referring to

occurred, the greater ramifications this period of time, writes:

of the law were presented. „. ,. u i ^.i 1 i.i, j i

^ finally, as men broke through the dark-

Divine Direction Influenced by "?'' '' '"^^^^'f"^^ be^^"ie diffused among

7 1V/-1T y-> 1. ^^'^ men, and hberahty of thought grew

Man S Wiilingness to Co-operate ^^d became respected, the Gospel was

During the leadership of Moses restored with the authority of the Priest-

the children of Israel were so ^'ood and the organization of the Church

steeped in the worldly ways of the ^^'''l'''^' J^"^ ,^-^ Pnesthood and
_, ^ . , ^ , -^ Cnurcn Government, page 21; )•
Egyptians and were so slow to re-
pent, that they were given the carnal Divine Law Gives Direction
law of ''an eye for an eye," etc. and Incentive to AJI Men
Finally they were so resistant to Since the days of Adam and hJs
righteousness, that the Lord took children the Lord has directed his
away the higher Priesthood, leaving servants to teach all the people of
them only the enlightenment of the the mission of Jesus Christ and its
temporal law. This seemed to be saving power through repentance
all they could understand. and baptism, in order that all man-
In the meridian of time Christ, kind can enjoy the blessings of
through his personal appearance heaven and the promises of God.
(testified of by all the prophets), This directive to call all men to
fulfilled the law, restored the Mel- repentance was repeated with em-
chizedek Priesthood, and organized phasis through each of the prophets,
his Church. The basis of his gov- In Adam's day '\ . . the Lord God
ernment was found in the same called upon men by the Holy Ghost
divine law that had been revealed everywhere and commanded them
to Adam. Only a comparatively that they should repent" (Moses
small group of his own people ac- 5-14) • All who repented received
cepted him. ''At no time since the the blessings; the progress of those
days of Adam, had the Gospel been who did not was stopped,
so fully taught and made so simply Before the flood, Noah, an or-
clear to the understanding as in the dained prophet, "... called upon
days of Jesus" (Widtsoe, John A.: the children of men that they
Rational Theology 4th ed., page 57). should repent" (Moses 8:20). The
Within a few generations, through Lord told Abraham that his seed
apostasy, the Priesthood and Church "shall bear this ministry and Priest-
government were taken from the hood unto all nations" (Abraham
earth. ". . . darkness covereth the 2:9). Christ sent his apostles to all

JANUARY 1963

the world, and John the Revelator
declared the gospel would be
preached to every nation, kindred,
tongue, and people. (See Rev.
14:6-7; see also D & C 133:37-38.)

The Sepaiation of the
Children of God

As we examine the record of man
in the holy scripture, we are im-
pressed with the fact that com-
paratively few of the children of men
followed the direction set forth in
divine law.

Adam's rebellious children were
shut out of the presence of the Lord
and ''. . . dwelt in the land of Nod,
on the east of Eden'' (Moses 5:41).
The descendants of Noah were scat-
tered ''abroad upon the face of all
the earth" (Genesis 11:9).

Through Abraham's righteousness
and prayers, he being of the direct
lineage of Adam through the proph-
ets, the Lord preserved his life and
led him and his family out of the
land of the idolaters to a place where
they could preserve the lineage
through which the Savior of man-
kind would come.

From dispensation to dispensation
the nonbelievers in the world in-
creased, until idolaters, pagans, and
other nonbelievers in the divine
mission of Christ, constituted the
masses of mankind.

Secular records reveal men in
early times as individuals ruled by
force and organized primarily to
resist invasion and destruction or to
extend their power over others by
the application of force.

Through trial and error, investiga-
tion, and experimentation; through
the use of his intellect and by the
processes of reason and reflective
thinking; and through the grace of

God and the Spirit that "giveth
light to every man that cometh into
the world" (D & C 84:46), men
have accumulated culture and slow-
ly and painfully improved their
status to a present level of achieve-
ment. Man's development through
the use of his intelligence is but a
reflection of the divinity of his
origin.

The record of man's cultural de-
velopment is closely connected with
the development of weapons of de-
struction. The rise of great nations
indicates a combination of intel-
lectual achievement and the applica-
tion of inventive genius to the pro-
duction of effective weapons of war.
It likewise indicates a lack of under-
standing of the divine purpose in
the creation of man. Today, man
is reaching the climax of the develop-
ment of his destructive power.
There now exists the physical power
through man's knowledge to destroy
our civilization.

It should be clearly understood
that in contrast to the evidence of
force indicated in the secular rec-
ord as so important in man's de-
velopment, the religious records
place the emphasis upon love and
understanding as having a more di-
rect correlation with intelligent
growth and development. Love was
and is the basic motivation in the
plan of life and salvation as pre-
sented by Jesus Christ. It is the
only power known to man by which
peace may be established in the
hearts of men.

Divine Direction Makes Man

Reach Up — Godhead

A child normally inherits the
characteristics of the parents. To be
the spirit child of God and created

LESSON DEPARTMENT

physically in his image, provides the
important idea that the progress of
man is limited only by his ambition
and personal application. Certainly
his relationship to Deity provides
perfection for his ideal. To have a
goal is the first essential to progress.
With our Father in heaven as the
ideal of man, the natural effect is
to lift man up. To understand this
concept, however, man must be in
tune with the spirit of the Creator.
This will come in the recognition
of and adherence to the divine law,
testified to by the Holy Ghost and
administered under the direction of
the Priesthood.

When God created man and
placed him on earth with the admo-
nition to subdue the earth and have
dominion over it, the seeds of dis-
content were sown. The admoni-
tion meant for man to know all
about the earth and its contents —
examining its make-up, learning its
secrets, and putting to use its latent
powers for the benefit and welfare
of mankind. "By the sweat of thy
brow" did not mean to labor for-
ever by hand. It was the challenge
for man to use his physical, mental,
and spiritual capacities to find out
the unknown. He was to find the
answer to every perplexity with
which he was presented in satisfying
human needs and, in the process,
subduing the earth and gaining do-
minion over every living thing.

We are told that light and truth
are eternal (see D & C 84:44-46)
and, by the processes of reflective
thinking and reasoning, man can
discover light and truth. Through
invention, or finding the various
uses and applications for the discov-
eries made, he expands his knowl-

edge and applies the information
to beneficial use. Thus man moves
in progress toward his ideal.

Divine Principles oi Piogiess
Applied to Man

The divine law places the respon-
sibility for growth, development,
and eventual exaltation upon each
individual. But the Lord has pro-
vided man with adequate instruc-
tion graded to suit his experience
and development and has made
available to him inspiration and
revelation.

The Law of Choice

There is a law eternal in nature
that assures man the privilege of
choice. ''The Lord God gave unto
man that he should act for him-
self. . . . Wherefore, men are free
according to the flesh" (2 Nephi
2:16, 27). This includes two very
closely related conditions — the
opportunity for election and the
responsibiliy of performance. Man,
really to enjoy the benefit of his
freedom of choice, must know the
law. To receive the blessings prom-
ised by the law, he must, of his own
free will and choice, carry out the
requirements of the law, the de-'
cision to be made on the basis of
his conviction that it is right. True
virtue is knowing the good and the
bad and choosing the good.

This World Is a Training Ground

With right of choice and the
availability of divine guidance, man
is charged with the responsibility of
performance equal to the oppor-
tunity presented to him. Freedom
of choice means nothing without
opposition. 'Tor it must needs be,
that there is an opposition in all

JANUARY 1963

things. If not so . . . righteousness
could not be brought to pass, neith-
er wickedness, neither hohness nor
misery, neither good nor bad . . /'
( 2 Nephi 2:11).

Man, through experience, includ-
ing prayer, learns to understand his
relationship to God and his crea-
tions. Being a child of God spirit-
ually, man has the divine spark that
causes him to reach up to and cry
out for divine guidance. Man's life
span generally provides the time and
opportunity for intellectual and
spiritual development equal to in-
herited capacity.

Self-discipline in bringing one's
appetites and desires in line with
unselfish consideration of others in
all human relations is a major part
of this world's training.

Due to man's ability to transmit
culture from generation to genera-
tion, it is possible to build upon the
experience of the past. In this sense
each generation stands on the shoul-
ders of the generation that preceded
it. The progress of the new genera-
tion is measured in terms of the
expansion of its cultural heritage.

In review, then, this training
ground gives us an opportunity to
develop spiritually, temporally, and
intellectually. It is for the purpose
of finding out what man will do
with his opportunities and abilities.

For the power is in them, wherein they
are agents unto themselves. And inas-
much as men do good they shall in no-
wise lose their reward. But he that
doeth not anything until he is command-
ed, and receiveth a commandment with
doubtful heart, and keepeth it with sloth-
fulness, the same is damned (D & C
58:28-29).

Work Is Basic to Progress

When the "first family" was giv-
en the assignment to subdue the
earth, it had reference to hard,
physical work. The Lord said ''In
the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat
bread" (Genesis 3:19). Adam was
to overcome the weeds and thistles
in order to live. He had to work
with his hands and use his ability to
solve problems. This involved think-
ing, reasoning, faith, and inspiration.

In modern scripture the Lord says
that the idler has no place among his
people. 'Thou shalt not be idle;
for he that is idle shall not eat the
bread nor wear the garments of the
laborer" (D & C 42:42). The scrip-
tures indicate that God ordained
work as essential to exaltation.

From the scriptures we glean that
doing is important. In fact, it is
what you do about what you know
that really counts. "Be ye doers of
the word, and not hearers only, de-
ceiving your own selves" (James
1:22).

The divine directions given for
exaltation involve a constant quest
for enlightenment. Growth is as
much a spiritual and intellectual law
as a physical law. There is no
growth, development, or enlighten-
ment without energy and effort
expended.

To subdue the earth has meant a
constant struggle to discover the
elements and their uses for the ben-
efit of man. "To subdue the earth"
has also an intellectual implication,
for the Prophet Joseph Smith said,
"It is impossible for a man to be
saved in ignorance" (D & C 131:6).
Spiritually the challenge is the same.
"The glory of God is intelligence,

LESSON DEPARTMENT

or, in other words, light and truth"
(D & 093:36).

From the above, it could be im-
plied that man is saved no faster
than he gains knowledge of the earth
(material things), of life (human
relations), and of God. This cannot
all be attained at once, but is made
available as we are able to under-
stand. "Behold, ye are little chil-
dren and ye cannot bear all things
now; ye must grow in grace and in
the knowledge of the truth" (D & C
50:40).

The Fulness of Times

The fulness of times has a dual
meaning. Religiously we see its
meaning in the fulness of the gospel
plan. In addition, the light that
lighteth all men who come into this
world has been expressed in the
temporal progress that has been
made. Each dispensation has had
men with creative power who have
added valuable discoveries to man's
knowledge that have assisted in his
cultural advancement. Today, we
are privileged to enjoy the concen-
tration of all the rules of life with
their explanation that the Lord has
ever given to his children. We have
the greatest collection of usable
facts and information that the hu-
man race has ever accumulated.

Out of this accumulation, discov-
ery and invention have been greatly
increased. There seems to be no
end to the expansion of knowledge.
This development, together with the
restoration of the fulness of the gos-
pel and the functioning of the
Priesthood in Church organization,
has assured mankind of his destiny
according to the design of the
Creator.

SACRED MUSIC FOR

WOMEN'S THREE PART

CHORUSES

) ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE— Madsen 20

) AS ANGELS IN HEAVEN—

Schreiner 30

) COME UNTO HIM
"MESSIAH"-Handel 20

) COME YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER-Madsen 20

) GO YE FORTH WITH MY
WORD-Madsen 25

) IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen .. .25

) INCLINE YOUR EAR-Wilkes . .25

) LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY-Stephens 20

) LORD IS MY LIGHT-Allitsen .20

) HOW LOVELY ARE THY
DWELLINGS-Liddle 25

) MY HEART EVER FAITHFUL-
Bach 25

) UNTO THEE I LIFT MINE
EYES— Beethoven 22

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

G On Approval D Charge
n Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

Ilai|iies Music |

'HiMHIIIMIIII

15 E. 1st South
«^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

JANUARY 1963

Rose Parade Tour

Leaves December 27 for eight days

Also via San Francisco and Reno

ten days

Hawaiian Tours

February, June, and November, 1963

Orient Tour

leaves March to April

Northwestern Tour

in June

Alaskan Tour

in July

Hill Cumorah Tour

July-August

Europe

in August

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23rd East

P.O. Box 2065
Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

• BEAVTIFVL
• HANDY

• DVRABLE

A. sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed

below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

• 300 to 600 miles 45
600 to 1000 miles 54
1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gC^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah 0^111

The richness of the stimulation of
this period of time provides the
greatest challenge to effective living
in man's history. The means of
communication and transportation
make possible more effective under-
standing among all peoples. The
powers of production are great
enough to meet the needs of man
if used productively.

There is a veritable avalanche of
brilliant ideas coming from all parts
of the world. The real lag is found
in human relations and understand-
ing. This is the mission of the gos-
pel of Jesus Christ. If the gospel
message can reach the hearts of all
men the proper motivation can then
direct inspired men to open the way
for the kingdom of God on earth.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. Does divine law apply with the same
force to all men everywhere at all times?
Explain.

2. What is the difference between the
Priesthood of Aaron and the Melchizedek
Priesthood?

3. Why was the Melchizedek Priest-
hood taken from the children of Israel?

4. What do you understand by the
quotation "and the Spirit giveth light to
every man that cometh into the world"?

5. It is obvious that we live in a greatly
advanced civihzation. Will the Lord
expect a greater degree of perfection from
his saints today than from saints of a
former dispensation? Justify your answer.

REFERENCES

The Book of Mormon
2 Nephi
4 Nephi

The Doctrine and Covenants

Sections 42, 58, 84, 93
WiDTSOE, John A.: Piiesthood and

Chuich Government, Chapter 1

The Fog

Linnie F. Robinson

Oh, the stillness of the fog;
All the trees are shrouded, white —
Distant houses out of sight;
Not a whisper, not a sound,
Save my heart's low pound.

Friendly hills are curtained out.
And the valley far below
Is a place I do not know.
Not a movement, not a crv
Save my soul's lone sigh.

Feel the pulselessness of fog;
Helpless, man can peer and stare
Seeing nothing for his care.
If I open wide my door,
I am lost upon its shore.

Even heaven shuts me in.
For the sky is close and thick.
Day has burned without a wick . . ,
And I long for breath of wind
That this weight of fog be thinned.

Happy Highway of Life

Rozina Farnsworth

Life is short, oh, let us hurry.

Put our efforts to the test.

Then we shall have no cause to worry,

When we know we have done our best.

Let's improve each fleeting moment,
Crown with kindness every one.
Do our duty, do it bravely
Then be proud of what we have done.

Cheerful hearts and smiling faces
Help to keep the clouds away.
We are here on life's great mission
Let's be cheerful while we stay.

HAWAIIAN TOUR
IN FEBRUARY

MEXICAN TOUR

Leaving middle of March,
1963. Mexico City, Cholula,
Pueblo, Taxco, Cuernavaca,
Acapuico, Archaelogical Ruins

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

GOLD

MEDALLION

HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. ^^^^
Buy no^ from your dealer ''

BIRTHDAY CONGRATULATIONS

JNinety-iiuie

Mrs. Ann Eliza Allen Coombs
Centerville, Utah

Ninety -six

Mrs. Ellen Larsen Smith
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Sina C. H. Mortensen
Mesa, Arizona

Ninety-five

Mrs. Marie Sorensen Jensen
Shelley, Idaho

Mrs, Rachel Jensen Middleton
Ogden, Utah

Ninety-fonr

Mrs. Charlotte Thomas Kay
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Louisa Hadman Burningham
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Laura Benson Wray
Hyrum, Utah

Mrs. Edith Anderson Dahl
Midvale, Utah

Mrs. Martha Eyre Walker
Murray, Utah

Mrs. Grace Lillian Priestly

Campbell

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mirinda Snow Frandsen
Prove, Utah

Ninety -one

Mrs. Geneva Tucker Larsen
Fairview, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Saunders Gray
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Farmer Beller
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Emma Elizabeth McAllister

Adams

Kanab, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Clara Christophsen Peterson
Salt Lake City, Utah •

Mrs. Arabella Parkinson Daines
Logan, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Martha Tolman Thurgood
West Point, Utah

Mrs. Louisa Caroline Tempest

Anderson

Rexburg, Idaho

Mrs. Olive Pace Schoettlin
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety -two

Mrs. Mary Sproul Jolley
St. George, Utah

Beauty

Ida Isaacson

Beauty is never new —

It is always here.

Rocks — trees — speak to us

As they have to others.

The blue velvet sky

The carpet of grasses

The splashing waters

The splendid mountains

The wet earthen paths

The sweet balmy air

The strength of children.

Beauty is never lost —

It is always there.

CHOICE
READING
FOR LOS
HOME-
MAKERS

KlEMAK!!!?

THE ART OF HOMEMAKING

by Daryl V. Hoole

From a wealth of experience as a mother and
BYU lecturer in Home Economics, Sister
Hoole has written a book that will meet the
requirements of every Relief Society mem-
ber for a comprehensive guide and help to
"The Art of Homemaking."
''. . . a succinct blueprint for homemaking . . ."

Belle S. Spafford

(Complete sellout of 1st Edition. 2nd Edition now

selling fast; 3rd Edition ready soon!) ^l^A^i

BUILDING A HOME TO

LAST FOREVER by Caroline Eyring Miner

The only satisfactory home for a Latter-day
Saint family is one that will last forever! In
her new book Sister Miner examines the
truths on which we must build our eternal
*'home", and shows us how we may construct
a sure foundation of spirituality. $1.75

tle^eret Book

COM P A N Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Deseret Book Company
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen:

Enclosed you will find . . . check . . . money order . .
have an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed $ . . .
for (encircled) numbered books: 1 2

Name

Address
City . . .

Zone . . . State . . .

Resident of Utah include 3% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

Is your

life insurance

Beneficial?

Professional social workers, elementary and second-
ary teachers, attorneys, and many other women in
the professions have made a very solid place for
themselves. Highly competent and respected, these
women are contributing to education, law, business,
and a great many of the sciences and the arts.

Along with their professional stature, these same
women also have acquired a knowledge of sound

financial planning. They often know about deferred
annuity plans, commercial whole life insurance,
and many other life insurance programs that offer
special advantages for career women. And they
know that a professionally trained Beneficial Life
agent can give them the most reliable counsel on
their insurance program.

How long since you examined your life insurance
program, in the light of your ever-changing needs?

BENEFICIAL LIFE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

Salt Lake City, Utah

-."ifl

9A^''

¥•<

,S#*^*i-:

i,ii0>'^'

^^^•'l*^'

-•I^S

f ...-'i'-^M:

m^m^^i^

^a r>

<*-■* '•.A\.y%..'

Ih. UJvujL\A:tJtiue^l^(M^

Alice Money Bailey

The wind and the water carve the sculptures of the world,

And the great rock barriers where their force is hurled

Are chiseled into statues by the grinding storms

And the continents are molded into shapes and forms.

The wind is the mallet, and the wave is the tool —

From massive sea or breeze-touched pool

The wind makes the waves and their destiny,

Their length and fetch and velocity,

To model a sandbar, grain on grain,

Or block with the blows of a hurricane.

The seaward ebb and the shoreward flow

Polish the monoliths down below,

And they hump their backs and seem to ride

On ponderous surf-boards against the tide,

And all of the coastlines which frame the land

Are the art of a mighty Sculptor's hand.

The Cover: lao Valley, Island of Maui, Hawaii

Transparency submitted by Louise F. Brooks

Frontispiece: Haystack Rock on the Oregon Coast
Photograph by Josef Muench

Art Layout: Dick Scopes

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

'/mi/i

I would like to take this opportunity to
thank you for the wonderful Magazine.
The lessons are beautiful and inspiring,
and I could not put the August issue down
until I had read the article on Jerusalem,
by Christine H. Robinson. And, although
I should have been housekeeping, I
stopped to enjoy the lovely color plates
(by Dr. O. Preston Robinson), so beau-
tifully reproduced.

— Mrs. Gene Hendon
Brighton, England

W^e were so thrilled with the poem
sequence "Portrait of Freedom" (by
Alberta Iluish Christensen) in the Sep-
tember Relief Society Magazine, that we
used this sequence as the principal com-
ponent of our opening social presenta-
tion. One of our sisters prepared an
introduction to each of our phases of les-
son work, using one of the poems in the
sequence as a basis for each. All were
beautifully blended together with ap-
propriate songs by the Singing Mothers.
It was so well done that we were invited
to present it in a sacrament meeting as a
tribute to Veterans' Day. It made a thrill-
ing and very appropriate service which
everyone enjoyed tremendously. Thank
you for printing these inspiring poems
which Sister Christensen so masterfully
created.

— Beulah Isom

Reseda, California

I have always enjoyed The Relief Society
Magazine, but appreciate it more than ever
now that I am so far from home, serving
on a mission here in New York. We use
the Magazine as a gift for new members
and iuNCstigators. So it is a missionary.
I have tried many of the delicious recipes
and homcmaking ideas and I enjov every
part of the Magazine. I am grateful to the
Logan, Utah, Eighth Ward Relief Society
for sending the Magazine to me.
— Lila B. Dayncs

Lockport, New York

I was delighted when my November
Magazine came to see a story by my sister
Helen C. Warr ('The Little Blue Bag").
It is an excellent story. Helen is presently
serving as a missionary in Scotland. I
would like to express my appreciation to
Mrs. Olive Moore of Melbourne, Aus-
tralia, who took time to write from half-
way around the world to express apprecia-
tion for my article on the Bancroft flood
in the July issue of the Magazine.
— Frances C. Yost

Bancroft, Idaho

Thanks for all the poetry in The Relief
Society Magazine. I am sure the Magazine
is a great help to all who read it — espe-
cially the pictures and lessons and poems.
We are Baptist. It is only a small chapel,
but nearly full. Again, I thank you for
the Magazine.

— Mary Elizabeth Boddy
Hoole, England

Each new issue of the Magazine is a joy
to rccei\e and read. The added color
makes it so inviting to open and read
from cover to cover. We, the older mem-
bers of the Society, have our golden years
of retirement enriched by being able to
read and use the Magazine and make it a
part of everyday living.

— Lena B. Shaw

Lawndale, California

. . . One day mv mother encouraged
me to start reading The Relief Society
Magazine. Before I had read it, I thought
it was just a Magazine for grownups. Now
I ha\e disco^ered that mother has had
her Magazines bound cNcry year since
1950. I am into my fifth volume now.
and I am enjoving the stories and poems
\'erv much. \Mien I am older, I am going
to be a Relief Socictv sister, too.
— Deborah Kezerian
Provo, Utah

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

vol RH Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of fsid 9

V*^ . JU rj^Q Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

FEBRUARY'

Marianne C. Sharp E(
Veftttj^^JRffjiQl-finyiQrd Associate Editor Belle S. SpgHord G^jPi«rg| Mg3txgg[|||,,p,^^

SPECIAL FEATURES

Charity, the Heart of Relief Society Marion G. Romney 84

Bronson Alcott — the Father of "Little Women" Laurel Ulrich 96

Relief Society Supports Home Nursing Nellie F. Kujala 105

FICTION

The Home — Second Prize Story Christie Lund Coles 89

The New Pioneers of Wales - Elena Neale 105

Keep My Own — Chapter 2 Kit Linford 114

Out of the Wilderness — Chapter 8 (Conclusion) Shirley Thulin 124

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 82

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 101

Editorial: The Modern Homemaker Louise W. Madsen 102

Notes To the Field: Talking Book Records of Relief Society Lessons

Available for the Sightless 104

Award Subscriptions Presented in April 104

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 130

Birthday Congratulations 160

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Alone With Beauty Alice R. Rich 108

Indoor Gardens for Your Child Helen B. Morris 111

Glamorize Your Party Menus With Tarts Ruby K. Smith 120

Hazel L. Giles Collects Pioneer ReUcs 123

LESSONS FOR APRIL

Theology — Give Heed to Warnings and Trifle Not with Sacred Things

Roy W. Doxey 137

Visiting Teacher Messages — "Inasmuch As They Are Faithful. . . ."

Christine H. Robinson 143

Work Meeting — The Latter-day Saint Home Is a Training Ground Virginia F. Cutler 145

Literature — The Challenge of Walt Whitman Briant S. Jacobs 147

Social Science — Summary Ariel S. Ballif 154

POETRY

The Wind Is the Mallet — Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey 81

Woman With Birds, by Lael W. Hill, 95; Snow, Girls, and a Watcher, by Ida Elaine James, 99
For My Husband, by Vesta N. Fairbairn, 100; Springtime Snow, by Mabel Jones Gabbott, 104
Day of the Spelling Match, by Maude Rubin, 109; For Tomorrow, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 110,
Little Lights, by Hannah C. Ashby, 142; The Foohsh Giants, by Margery S. Stewart, 159; Home,
by Catherine B. Bowles, 160.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by the Relief Society General Board Association
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

CHARITY

The Heart of Relief Society

Elder Marion G. Romney
Of the Council of the Twelve

[Address Delivered at the Departmental Meeting of the Relief Society Annual
General Conference, October 4, 1962]

I appreciate very much the invita-
tion to speak to you today. In
their gracious invitation, your
General Presidency said the welfare
work is to be presented in this
meeting. They suggested, however,
that my remarks not be confined to
your part in the Ghurch Welfare
Program only but that they deal also
with the broad scope of Relief So-
ciety ministration as declared by the
Prophet Joseph when he said, ''this
is the beginning of better days to the
poor and needy, who shall be made
to rejoice and pour forth blessings
on your heads" (History oi the
Chinch, Vol. IV, page 607). This
is the heart of Relief Society work.

It seems to me that the Prophet
Joseph did make it abundantly clear
that administering to the physical
and spiritual needs of people is the
real heart of Relief Society work.

This is a charitable society, and according
to your natures; it is natural for females to
have feelings of charity and benevolence.
You are now placed in a situation in
which you can act according to those
sympathies which God has planted in your
bosoms {History of the Church, Vol. IV,
page 605).

Defining the area in which the
sisters were to function, however, he
said :

Let your labors be mostly confined to
those around you, in the circle of your

own acquaintance, as far as knowledge is
concerned, it may extend to all the world;
but your administering should be confined
to the circle of your immediate acquaint-
ance, and more especially to the members
of the Relief Society [History of the
Church, Vol. IV, page 607).

As you have so often been re-
minded, the Relief Society was
organized under the direction of the
Priesthood — not as a restriction,
but as an added endowment. As
President Clark said, in Relief So-
ciety Conference, October 3, 1940:

The unique qualification of priesthood
blessing and promise that is yours, that
sets you apart from all other organizations,
and that gives you a power and authority
that no other women's organization in the
world possesses, brings with it certain duties
and responsibilities which determine and
fix your work, which . . . must follow the
pattern of the labors of Jesus, relieving
human woe, and ministering to spiritual
wants.

That, it seems to me, is the very
heart of your work — ''relieving hu-
man woe and ministering to spiritual
wants." President Clark continues:

Now when the Prophet set up the Re-
lief Societies, the revelations regarding
the bishops and their duties had already
been given. His instructions to the Relief
Society must be read in the light of these
instructions.

The bishop is charged by the Lord with
the obligation of caring for the poor. No
one else has e\'er been so charged.

CHARITY, THE HEART OF RELIEF SOCIETY

However, the Relief Society has
an important relationship to the
care of the poor, because the Proph-
et said that the Society's

. . . object is the relief of the poor, the
destitute, the widow and the orphan, and
for the exercise of all benevolent purposes
. . . with the resources thev will have at
their command, they will fly to the relief
of the stranger; they will pour in oil and
wine to the wounded heart of the dis-
tressed; they will dry up the tears of the
orphan and make the widow's heart to
rejoice.

Evidently in the beginning the
Relief Society sisters used their own
funds to supply the wants of the
needy. They were, however, to re-
ceive their instructions through the
order of the Priesthood. This they
have always done. This is the order
in our present day Welfare work.
The methods of providing the neces-
sities have changed, as you well
know. But much is still required of
the Relief Society and much has
been given. Volumes could be
written on what has been done by
the sisters of the Church by way
of supplying clothing, preservation
of foodstuffs, nursing the sick, and
all that relates to the care of the
poor. That labor has been appre-
ciated. The Church Welfare Plan
could scarcely have been carried for-
ward without it. I believe you have
been grateful for vour assignments,
for you have done even more than
has been required. Your work meet-
ings have been full of spirit and joy
because you knew that the things
you were making were really needed.

I have here a report from the Am-
nion Stake in Idaho, which illus-
trates the co-operation of Relief
Society and Priesthood. During

their February stake conference,
warm rains caused the rising of
streams everywhere. By the time the
Sunday morning session was ended,
main roads were flooded. ''By four
o'clock we were really alarmed," the
report says. ". . . men were running,
not walking, as they would help each
other ... it was neighbor helping
neighbor. . . ."

By eight-thirty p.m., bishops had
their men organized and were ready
to help evacuate families to the
school gymnasium.

. . . but when the first families were
taken there the bishops did not have the
heart to leave them in the big, cold gym
with just tumbling mats spread out on the
floor. So they made arrangements with
Church members who were not flooded to
take them into their homes. Many had
called us and offered their homes.

Mere we see the spirit of the heart
of Welfare and Relief Society at
work.

The next morning help began ar-
riving from neighboring stakes.

The President ... of the South Idaho
Falls Stake Relief Society had her women
organized to help with [not distribution of
^^^elfare supplies, which was done by the
Prcisthood, but with what only women
could see as needs] washing, ironing, and
baby tending.

Of course, hot meals were pre-
pared for the cold, wet workers. The
details are most interesting. A nurs-
erv was set up where 120 children
were fed and cared for by women
and girls working in shifts. The use
of two large laundromats was donat-
ed for use from nine p.m. until
morning.

The work brought unexpected
blessings. The sharing of each oth-

FEBRUARY 1963

er's burdens brought love of each
other. "Indeed/' says the report,
"we feel like brothers and sisters. . . .
We are all so grateful for our bless-
ings, and especially for our Church,
which makes a disaster in Zion a
blessing" ("Disaster in Zion — A
Flood in Ammon Stake — February
11, 1962," report by President Cecil
E. Hart, chairman of the Eastern
Idaho Church Welfare Region).

You see, sisters, we do not engage
in charity as a business. It is the
natural expression of our love for
one another.

It should be remembered, how-
ever, that caring for the physical
needs of people is only one, and not
perhaps the most important, of Re-
lief Society's manifold charitable
duties and obligations; for, as the
Prophet said, "The Relief Society is
not only to relieve the poor, but to
save souls." To the accomplishment
of this objective the Prophet gave
specific instructions, one of which
was "to purge out iniquity."

To be prepared to carry forward
their great work, the women were to
first purify themselves. He warned
them to beware of self-righteousness.
"Be limited," he said "in the esti-
mate of your own virtues and not
think yourselves more righteous
than others. You must enlarge your
souls towards each other." He fur-
ther reminded them that:

As females possess fine feelings and
sensitiveness, they are also subject to over-
much zeal, which must ever prove
dangerous, and cause them to be rigid in
a religious capacity. ... I have one request
to make of the President and members of
the society, that you search yourselves —
the tongue is an unruly member — hold
your tongues about things of no moment
— a little tale will set the world on

fire. ... I do not want to cloak iniquity —
all things contrary to the will of God,
should be cast from us, but don't do more
hurt than good, with your tongues — be
pure in heart [History of the Church,
Vol. V, pp. 19-20) .

In a previous speech, he had said,
concerning loyalty to husbands:

Let this Society teach women how to
behave towards their husbands, to treat
them with mildness and affection. When
a man is borne down with trouble, when
he is perplexed with care and difficulty,
if he can meet a smile instead of an argu-
ment or a murmur — if he can meet
with mildness, it will calm down his soul
and soothe his feelings; when the mind is
going to despair, it needs a solace of affec-
tion and kindness [History oi the Church,
Vol. IV, pp. 606-7).

Surely that is true, not only as to
your husbands but as to all members
of your household. You need to do
more for your children than just sup-
ply their physical wants. Certainly,
as indicated by statistics concerning
juvenile delinquency and crime, they
need security and guidance. They
need encouragement and apprecia-
tion. Someone has said that there
are at least three things parents can
do for their children — Stop, Look,
and Listen; and three more that will
go a long ways towards comforting
them in their problems are Praise,
Encouragement, and Expression of
Confidence. Sisters, guard the dig-
nity of the members of your own
families. We strive to do that in
Welfare; you do it in your homes.

I am reminded of an article by
Brother Wendell Ashton in The
Instructor of August 1962. He tells
about twelve young men who met
to discuss "The College Man — His
Attitudes." One of the collegians
said the thing he wanted most out

CHARITY, THE HEART OF RELIEF SOCIETY

of life was to be appreciated. 'That's
more important to me/' he said,
''than making a barrelful of mon-
ey/' Brother Ashton continued,
"There is much in every man's hfe
to appreciate. And there is nothing
on this earth that deserves and de-
sires appreciation more than a hu-
man soul" (Wendell J. Ashton,
"To Be Appreciated/' The Instruc-
tor, August 1962, outside back
cover).

And let me add, no soul desires
and deserves appreciation more than
your own family, your intimate
acquaintances, and your neighbors,
old or young, rich or poor. It is the
duty of Relief Society members and
all Church members to look to and
purify themselves, to love and to
care for, encourage and appreciate
the members of their own house-
hold, and to extend that love to
their neighbors.

This is an area in which we get
into a sphere of action where no
bishop can tell us just what to do.
No person other than ourselves can
solve our individual problems or di-
rect our specific actions because con-
ditions change and vary. However,
principles governing character build-
ing and spiritual growth do not
change. They persist eternally. We
must act on those principles if we
would have joy in performing our
duty. This is the area where we act,
not as an organization, but as mem-
bers of the Relief Society. We act
according to the principle pro-
nounced by the Lord in the 58th
Section of the Doctrine and Cove-
nants where he said:

... it is not meet that I should com-
mand in all things; for he that is
compelled in all things, the same is a

slothful and not a wise servant; wherefore
he receiveth no reward. Verily I say, men
should be anxiously engaged in a good
cause, and do many things of their own
free will, and bring to pass much righteous-
ness; For the power is in them, wherein
thev are agents unto themselves. And in-
asmuch as men do good they shall in
nowise lose their reward (D & C 58:
26-28).

Jesus said, ". . . whosoever shall
compel thee to go a mile, go with
him twain" (Matthew 5:41).

Someone has spoken of this work
done on one's own initiative as fol-
lows :

The second mile, the mile of one's own
choosing, assures the victory. The second
mile changes acquaintance into a friend,
affection into love, quarrel into reconcilia-
tion, resentment into forgiveness, duty into
joy, failure into success, existence into
gracious living, prejudice into understand-
ing, belief into faith (Nancy M. Arm-
strong, 'The Second Mile," The Relief
Society Magazine, February 1962, page

97)-

An editorial in the Deseret News
of October 2, 1962 said:

Filling their most historic and important
function, Relief Society women made
357,000 visits to the sick and homebound,
spent 30,000 days nursing the sick, gave
400,000 hours of other compassionate serv-
ice — doing housework for incapacitated
mothers, taking food to bereaved families,
caring for children, and helping unfortu-
nate families in many other ways.

And so it goes; on every front the com-
passionate, efficient, charming women of
the Relief Society go about their divinely
given job of doing good, and almost count-
less are the husbands and children whose
lives are richer and happier because of
what the woman of the house brings home
from Relief Society.

I know you do much beyond the
actual call of duty to bring comfort
to the aged, the lonely, the home-
bound, and the ill. I recently had

FEBRUARY 1963

a sister in the hospital seriously
afflicted. I asked her if she was able
to read and get comfort from the
scriptures. She answered that she
could read very little, but that she
had a friend who came almost every
day to read to her. I am sure the
Lord will heap blessings upon the
head of that friend for her kindness.

I am told that a Primary teacher
who lost her husband was forced to
go to work at her profession to main-
tain her family. Her fellow teach-
ers took turns in caring for her pre-
school child in their own homes.

These are but samples of the kind
of love that lies at the heart of Re-
lief Society and its members.

While the Prophet awaited mar-
tyrdom in Carthage he requested
Elder Taylor to repeat his singing of
the song, ''A Poor Wayfaring Man
of Grief/' the lines of which I think
fairly breathe in rhythm with the
heart of Relief Society.

A poor wayfaring Man of grief

Hath often crossed me on my way,
\\nio sued so humbly for rehef

That I could never answer, Nay.
I had not power to ask his name,

WHiereto he went, or whence he came;
Yet there was something in his eye

That won my love; I knew not why.

Once, when my scanty meal was spread,

He entered, not a word he spake;
Just perishing for want of bread,

I gave him all; he blessed it, brake.
And ate, but gave me part again;

Mine was an angel's portion then,
For while I fed with eager haste.

The crust was manna to my taste.

I spied him where a fountain burst

Clear from the rock; his strength was
gone;

The heedless water mocked his thirst;

He heard it, saw it, hurrying on.
I ran and raised the sufferer up;

Thrice from the stream he drained
my cup.
Dipped and returned it running o'er;

I drank and never thirsted more.

'Twas night; the floods were out;

It blew a winter hurricane aloof;
I heard his voice abroad and flew

To bid him welcome to my roof.
I warmed and clothed and cheered my
guest

And laid him on my couch to rest.
Then made the earth my bed, and seemed

In Eden's garden while I dreamed.

5
Stript, wounded, beaten nigh to death,

I found him by the highway side;
I roused his pulse, brought back his breath,

Revived his spirit, and supplied
W^ine, oil, refreshment, he was healed;

I had myself a wound concealed.
But from that hour forgot the smart,

And peace bound up my broken heart.

In prison I saw him next.

Condemned to meet a traitor's doom
at morn;
The tide of lying tongues I stemmed,

And honored him 'mid shame and
scorn.
My friendship's utmost zeal to try,

He asked if I for him would die;
The flesh was weak; my blood ran chill;

But the free spirit cried, ''I will!"

1
Then in a moment to my view

The stranger started from disguise;
The tokens in his hands I knew;

The Savior stood before mine eyes.
He spake, and my poor name he named,

"Of mc thou hast not been ashamed:
These deeds shall thy memorial be,

P'ear not, thou didst them unto me."
(L. D. S. Hymns, No. 153)

That the Lord will enable us to
obtain and act upon the spirit of the
heart of Relief Society, I humbly
pray.

Second Prize-Winning Story

Annual Relief Society

Short Story Contest

Chiistie Lund Coles

The

HflinE

CHRISTIE LUND COLES

CINDY cried in an unnaturally
bright voice, ''Look at that
field of daffodils. It reminds
me of the poem you first taught us,
by Wordsworth. Remember?" But
she did not look at her mother as
she spoke.

When her mother answered, her
voice was dry, clipped, 'Tes, I re-
member." Then there was silence
among them . . . her two children
and herself as they sat in the back
scat of the car driven by her grand-
son.

Her son Gregory cleared his
throat. A few months ago she
might have told him, 'Tor land's
sake, get out and clear it out." Now,
she ignored it. He always did it
when he was nervous. And he
should be. Right nervous.

She could indeed remember
Wordsworth's poem. She had seen
the field of daffodils, golden in the
warm April sun. And without con-
scious bidding, the lines of the be-
loved poem were going through her
mind.

"... a crowd, a host, of golden
daffodils. . . .
They flash upon that inward eye
Which is the bliss of solitude. . . ."

FEBRUARY 1963

V\^ell, she would have plenty of
solitude now. Plenty. She still
wanted to pinch herself to be sure
it was true. Her own children
whom she had reared and loved, and
nursed: Cindy through several bouts
of vieious rheumatic fever — before
thev had penicillin, or anything else
to lower the fever or protect the
heart — which had left her heart
damaged. There had been icebags
on it day and night for weeks. The
neighbors had come in, taking turns
at night. But she never missed a
cry, a low moan of pain.

That was her job.

Just as it had been her job to take
Gregory alone on the train to a
strange citv for a horrible mastoid
operation. He was under sedation
all the way. And, oh, the nightmare
at the big, busy hospital. But, Father
had to stay at the store.

She wasn't sorry for herself. She
had said often that mothers onlv
did what their mothers had done for
them, and what their children would
do for their children. It was a pat-
tern. A sort of hard pattern, but
you learned to put the pieces to-
gether. That is, most of them. But
this particular piece was one which
she didn't want to put into place,
she didn't want to believe it was
possible she wouldn't be seeing
these two, wouldn't hear the grand-
children sav, 'Tli, Grandma," or
caress the great-grandchildren.

Gregory was trying to make talk.
He said, ''You know, I met Jim
Styles down town the other day.
You know, the fellow who used to
work for Father."

T^ID he think she was daft or
something, that she couldn't

remember the hired help? She
nodded. He said, ''He lives in a
home, says it's okay. He does what
he pleases. He comes down town
every day."

"What does he come down town
e\erv day for?" his mother asked,
crisply, and Gregory flushed before
he said, "Well, he walks around, sees
the sights."

"Of course, he hasn't any family.
No children to look after him."

She was remembering the stooped,
pathetic little man, and the words
came out before she gave them
much consideration. She could feel
their faces set. And she unrolled
the crochet-edged handkerchief in
her crooked fingers. She wasn't go-
ing to beg them to keep her. No,
siree. This whole thing had got her
dander up. And they knew it.
That's why they couldn't look her
in the face, neither one of them.
But she wasn't going to weep about
it. As they told her, she would
have to be "sensible" about it. She
was getting old. She had to have
special care. Nonsense. She wasn't
like some doddering old ladies who
had to have canes, and be helped all
over. Of course, she had occasional
dizzy spells, and once she had fal-
len, getting up in the night. But
a \oung person could have done
that. She felt as spry as she ever
did. Well, most of the time, any-
way.

She stared straight ahead, and she
was conscious that each of her chil-
dren (her children who had come
to mean the length and breadth of
life to her for so long) was looking
out of the windows, hesitant to
speak.

Finally, Gregory said, defensive-

THE HOME

ly, ''You know, Mother, that Kate
isn't well. She's about ready to go
down."

''Women go down easy nowa-
days," his mother murmured, so
softly that he didn't hear, and when
he asked her what she said, she an-
swered, "Nothing. Just nothing."

But Cindy went on trying again
to make her mother understand that
which was not quite understandable.
She said, "You know, Stan has been
planning to take the girls to Europe
for so long. They would just die
if they didn't get to go this year.
All the other girls are going. I
wouldn't think of leaving you in
that house alone with just the neigh-
bors to take care of you . . . and
Gregory looking in. You should be
glad we want to take care of you,
want you to have a good place to
stay. And this is the best."

"You mean this 'Manor House'?"

"Yes, you can 'see it up there on
the hill. Look at the beautiful
grounds."

"Looks just like any other institu-
tion to me. Who, in tarnation,
thought to call these places
Homes.^"

IVTEITHER child answered, and
the realization went about in
her mind: It was sacrilege to take
the name of the most intimate, the
most personal of all places on earth
and tack it on to places of formality
and regimentation.

As they drew nearer to the place,
she said, trying to keep her voice
firm and crisp, "Well, I'll go. But
I don't feel right about it. I've still
got some pride left."

Her voice quivered foolishly and
the nervous tears filled her eyes.
They seemed forever on the surface

lately, just as they used to be in her
own dear grandmother's when she
was old. She had felt ashamed
when she saw them, she felt
ashamed of her own.

Gregory sighed. Cindy wiped her
nose, saying, "Maybe when we come
back, we can work out something.
But, for the time being, please try
to be happy here."

They had stopped, and Greg, the
Third, had climbed out of the front
seat and come around to open the
door for them. The back of his
neck was red, and his eyes looked
funny as he said, "If they aren't
good to you. Grandma, you just hol-
ler."

"And I suppose you'll come run-
ning?" she questioned, pinching his
ear lobe as she had done since he
was knee-high to a grasshopper.

"Sure will."

"You just drive a little bit slower.
And come to see me sometimes."

"Sometimes." The word had
such horrible overtones, as though
she was going to be here forever.
Days . . . weeks . . . months. May-
be even years. She found herself
leaning against the large, cream-
colored car.

Cindy noticed and asked, quick-
ly, "Are you all right? You aren't
sick, are you? Now, if you are,
we'll take you right home."

Home? Home? She didn't have
any home. She straightened up.
"Fm fine," and seeing her daughter's
long, slender fingers quiver ever so
slightly, she managed to say, "this
is nice. Look at that nice veranda.
And they all seem jolly."

Cindy glanced at her quickly, try-
ing to determine if the words were
sarcasm or not, then took her arm,

FEBRUARY 1963

as they started into the red brick
building, with onlv one step to the
porch (nice for decrepit people).

As they walked into the large,
cool lobby, she thought of the
homes she had had in the past: her
father's stately home in England
which she had left when she was
only twenty to come to America,
to marrv Gregory, to move to a
western frontier town where her
home had been little more than a
cabin for years — a cabin; a cabin
with no facilities, with hard work
inside and out. But she had had
Gregory and the children and happi-
ness, though she carried the look in
her parents' eyes until this moment,
and would forever.

"LTOW it must have hurt them to
have her leave, so young, so
inexperienced. She knew now,
more than ever, how it was to have
a child desert her. Still, she had
been fortunate to have them so
long, growing up in her own big
house, running up and down the
stairs, shouting in the yard with its
swings, hammock, garden. After
their father had died, they had
wanted her to move in with them;
but she had rented a small apart-
ment near them, and though she
hadn't liked it too well, it was home.
She had come to be used to it. Most
of her things were there, at least she
had had those. What would she
have here? A few clothes, one or
two favorite pictures, some trifles.
But what did she need, really?

Nevertheless, she didn't like it.
She didn't like the fact that her chil-
dren were doing it to her. How
could their feelings for her be so
different from her feelings for them?

Even as the thought ached with-
in her, she defended them. It
wasn't entirely their choice. Hadn't
Cindy taken her in last year after
her fall? Hadn't she insisted that
she have the sunny, east guest room?

She had liked it there, even
though Cindy's husband was a little
childish in his possessiveness. She
knew he had influenced the decision
to put her here. Just as Kate and
the children's needs had influenced
Gregory.

She had wanted to pay at Cindy's
but they wouldn't hear of it. She
would be paying most of her own
way here. That was good.

An attendant, neat and pretty,
met them. 'Tou're Mrs. Masters,
aren't you? We're so happy to
have you with us. We hope you'll
be happy here."

''Oh, I'll get along," she an-
swered, ''but don't put me in with
any real old women." The attend-
ant smiled, but Lucinda managed a
little scowl in return. Well, what
if she were eighty-three? That didn't
make her a doddering old invalid,
did it?

"You share the bath with one
other woman, and she is delightful.
She writes poetry."

Lucinda felt her ears literally perk
up. Poetry. Hmm. Jingles, prob-
ably. She would no doubt bore her
to death reading them to her.

Soon they were passing an open
door as they moved down the hall.
A neat, gray-haired woman sat in a
wicker rocker, reading. Lucinda
strained hard to see the title of the
book, but, she couldn't quite make
it out. Cindy, noticing, said, "She
is reading Robert Burns."

THE HOME

The nurse nodded, ''She's the

one.

T UCINDA shrugged, pretending
indifference, though Burns was
one of her favorites, that is, if he was
read properly. And, she was glad to
say, she knew how. Hadn't her fa-
ther been one-half Scotch?

But now, they were pausing be-
side the locked door. The attendant
was lifting a key from a bunch that
hung from her waist, was getting
ready to open the door. This was it.
The children would be leaving. She
would be here alone. She felt sick,
and her anger and incomprehension
came over her again so strongly that
she could hardly bear to have them
touch her as they each did as she
went across the threshold.

The nurse opened the window
and a soft breeze moved the cre-
tonne drapes. The scent of violets
moved in softly on the wind's
breath. She thought it was coming
from outside, but as she moved in
and got her "room eyes," she saw
that the fragrance came from a small
glass basketful placed on the dresser.
She looked down on it. And sud-
denly she was back in England, pre-
paring to leave. She was seeing an-
other small basket filled with violets.
It was one of the last things her
mother had given her. Cindy, she
was sure, had remembered the story
and had sent them here.

But, having heard the story, hav-
ing known the long years of regret,
how could she bring anything near
it to herself. She lifted her eyes and
saw on the other side of the dresser,
a lovely cyclamen plant, and on a
small table, a bouquet of talisman
roses. They always had been her

favorite, and they knew it. They
were trying to soften her up. But
she felt brittle inside. Teary, per-
haps, but brittle.

The attendant had left without
her so much as knowing it. The
three of them were alone in the sun-
ny room. (Gregory Third had pre-
tended to have something to do with
the car.) Lucinda removed her
small, veiled hat. She managed to
say, 'These are very pretty," be-
cause she knew they were waiting to
hear the words.

When neither of them spoke, she
went on, "Cyclamen, it sounds like
the taste of peppermint on the
tongue. You know these are my
favorites." Her fingers touched the
roses as she spoke.

Ctill, she couldn't bring herself to
look at them. And she knew
that they couldn't quite look at her.
Thev were talking, saying how nice
the room was, asking if she would
like to lie down. She refused. Then,
they were saving thev had better go
as it was dinner time. She closed
her mind quickly against the dinner
table at her daughter's and her son's,
against the memory of the children.
She nodded, and thev hesitated,
waiting for her to speak, to make
some move toward them. Rather
slowly, resolutely, she lifted her eyes
to look at them.

Standing in the late afternoon
sunlight, she looked upon them and
saw them in the innocence of child-
hood, good and gentle, weeping over
a kitten's dying, a dog lost; bringing
her dandelions, vowing they would
never love anyone as they loved her.
She saw them when they had done
something naughty and had been

FEBRUARY 1963

found out, regret in their eyes and
a begging to be forgiven and loved
again in spite of it.

Again she saw herself standing
before her mother and father, say-
ing goodbye, saying some things had
to be, felt her own pain, again. She
saw the pain in their eyes like a
sharp knife within her. She sup-
posed they were right, as she had
been. Their children came first,
their lives.

Even so, she couldn't help looking
ahead, seeing the time when their
children — in spite of the trips to
Europe, the ballet lessons, lovely
clothes — might do and say the
same thing to them.

Life is a pattern. It all comes
back. And her only real sorrow now
was for them, and their regret. So
now, she must lessen it. She said,
'Tou know I've been moved about
quite a lot in my time. I adjust to
change just fine. You know that."

They still waited, unbelieving, un-
sure. Until, finally, she touched the
cheek of one and then the other
with her foolish, crooked finger.
Suddenly, they seemed to have
changed verv little. They were still
just children, her children. She
smiled at them, loving them, forgiv-
ing them just as she had done so
manv times before.

/^INDY leaned forward, kissed her.
Not on the cheek as she had
done so often lately, but on the
mouth. The kiss was followed by
a quick breath and a sound that
could have been a sob. Then, Greg-
orv kissed her, and his mouth was
soft and tender as his father's had
been a long time ago. Each smiled,
touched her.

Gregory said huskily, ''Now, re-

member, if there is anything you
need or want, just let us know."

Cindy nodded, ''Oh, yes. Any-
thing . . . anything you need."

Lucinda put her parchment thin
hand to her mouth to stop its sud-
den, weak trembling (and she
despised weakness), then said soft-
ly, "Yes, and if you ever NEED ME
vou will know where to find me."

She turned so that she couldn't
see them go through the door,
couldn't hear it close. But, it didn't
close. Instead, suddenly, she felt
her daughter's arms about her and
her voice, crying, "Oh, I need you
now. I need you now. I couldn't
bear to leave you here. You're go-
ing home."

Gregory was smiling, but there
were tears in his eyes, and his strong
chin trembled.

Lucinda lifted her head, swal-
lowed, then asked lightly, "You
mean I won't get to hear my
neighbor recite Bobbie Burns?"

"Not unless you do it now," Cin-
dy said, seizing the flowers, "and
give her these."

The girl went to hand her the
flowers. But her mother stopped
her, saying, "No. You've made these
arrangements now. I'll stay here at
least while you go to Europe. After
that, we'll see."

"If you're sure you don't mind,
we'll take you home the very first
dav we're back. We do want you."

Gregory cleared his throat. "So
do we. Kate will feel better soon."

Lucinda put a hand on each of
them, saying, "Run along now. I'm
going to rock here a few minutes.
Then I'll freshen up for dinner."
She smiled at them. And they re-
turned the smile.

Christie Lund Coles was born in Salina, Utah, a daughter of Christian N. and
Cecelia Peterson Lund. She married Edgar Elroy Coles, and they have a married
daughter and three grandchildren. Her poetry has been widely published since she was
a student in high school. Her work has appeared in all the Church magazines, and has
been featured in many publications of national and foreign circulation. Mrs. Coles
has won manv State and National poetry and short storv- contests. She won the first
prize in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest in 1943, second prize in 1944, and first
prize in 1956. She won the second prize in the Relief Societ}' Short Story Contest in
1943. The head librarian at the University of Kentucky recently requested a poem
written by Mrs. Coles in her own handwriting for an exhibition of modern poets. She
has published two volumes of her poetry and is represented in many anthologies. Mrs.
Coles is now a resident of Provo, Utah, where she is associated with several writers'
organizations and is acti\e in community and Church work.

Woman With Birds

Lael W. Hill

With twittering small words
They tell of her as "friend" —
Who feeds and shelters birds:

No jay too brash to tend,

No slum-born sparrow too slight.

All wintered birds descend

In by-the-ways of flight;
In hungering and cold
They flutter, they alight.

She coaxes them, Be hold!
She spreads the banquet crumbs,
The suet richly doled.

To shelf, to sill, there comes
The motley feathered crowd,
Partaking as of plums;

Till having feasted, proud

And preeningly in rows,

They chirp their thank-yous, loud

With love, through wind and snows,
Whatever way she goes.

BRONSON
ALCOTT

Laurel Ulnch

the Father of ''Little Women

LESS famous than beans, but
j almost as common, is a Bos-
ton pleasure known as 'liter-
ary ghost-hunting." So pervaded
with history is the city and the
country around it that even the
most rational soul can be forgiven
if, once inside Salem's ''House of
Seven Gables," he sees the gray
spirits of Hawthorne's ancestors hid-
ing in a secret stairway, or if, step-
ping into the Longfellow house in
Cambridge, he half sees "grave
Alice" and "laughing Allegra" poised
on the stair-landing above him.

For the childhood lover of
hii\\Q ^oratw, the ghosts are no-
where more abundant than in
"Orchard House" in Concord. Here
are Amy's plaster cast of her foot,
Beth's melodion, and the dining
room where the girls staged Jo's
plays.

"Where is Jo's attic?" asked a
woman near me on a tour of the
house.

"Not in this house," said the
guide. "We must remember that
the girls were grown when they
moved here; most of the things
Louisa May wrote about occurred
elsewhere."

"Oh, my!" the woman confided.
"She has destroyed a dream. I
almost thought I would find them
here just as in the story." Then,
looking at a broadside posted above

an exhibit of Louisa May's manu-
scripts, she said: "Ha, making money
on his daughter's name!" tran-
scendental CONVERSATION BY BRON-
SON ALCOTT said the bulletin. Then
in larger letters: father of louisa

MAY ALCOTT.

How few of us, I thought, know
Bronson Alcott as anything but the
financially unsuccessful and often
absent "Father" of hiii\Q Women.
From my study of American litera-
ture I knew him as the Transcen-
dental dreamer, the friend of Emer-
son and Thoreau, who attempted
— and failed — to establish a com-
munal Eden in America. I was
prepared to sympathize with an
idealist, a thinker who suddenly
finds his most difficult child famous
as a writer of sentimental novels
and children's stories. How would
he feel to find that the house he
lovingly restored, the house Louisa
May avoided living in when she
could, was called on the sign out-
side: "Orchard House, Home of
Louisa May Alcott"? Bronson Al-
cott. Transcendental Curiosity, had
been banished to the barn-like "Con-
cord School of Philosophy" out
back. If his ghost is to be found, I
thought, it won't be here. Perhaps
at Fruitlands. . . .

C\^ a beautiful autumn after-
noon, we drove the thirty miles

BRONSON ALCOTT — THE FATHER OF "LITTLE WOMEN"

FRUITLANDS, MASSACHUSETTS

Center of Bronson Alcott's Transcendental Community

west of Boston to the quiet little
village of Harvard, Massachusetts.
Grouped on Prospect Hill, west of
the village, with a Shaker house, an
Indian museum, and an early
American painting collection, is the
restored Fruitlands, the site, in 1843,
of Alcott's experiment in communal
living. For seven months this home
housed the Alcott family; Charles
Lane, an English idealist-stockbro-
ker, who financed the experiment;
and a collection of Transcendental-
ists and "seekers," who sought to
simplify material life, to bring about
spiritual renewal through vegetarian-
ism, meditation, and agriculture.

There is little to remind one, walk-
ing across the broad lawn to the
house, that he is not about to visit
a tranquil, but occupied eighteenth-
century farmhouse. A low porch
along one wing of the red house is
framed with vines and potted
geraniums. An old hoe and some
crude wooden implements strange
to us stand neatlv against the wall.
On one side of the house are the
barn and a grape arbor, delightfully
shadowy and cool and secret. On
the other, speckled red and vellow
apples float in the well. A blanket
of rough homespun is clipped to the
line with the long, handcarved

FEBRUARY 1963

clothespegs of a hundred years ago.
Across the fence are clumps of hay,
drying on weathered, wooden poles.
Inside, are the faded tablecloths,
maple chests, the broad fireplaces of
the eighteenth century. There is
much here, too, of Bronson Alcott—
volumes of books in faded, velvety
colors, a bust of Socrates, letters
from Emerson and from George
Ripley of Brook Farm, copies of the
Transcendental periodical Dial,
some of Thoreau's Jounmls. Framed
on walls throughout the first floor
are brief descriptions of the Tran-
scendental movement and its influ-
ence from Millerism, phrenology,
temperance, hydropathy, Graham-
ism. We are thus officially re-
minded that Fruitlands was the
home of the Alcotts as social ex-
perimenters. But something in the
spirit of the house itself defies the
asceticism of that experiment.

V\7^E climb the stairs and find
Louisa! Here is her room.
There on the bench are her spec-
tacles. And there, up the narrow
steps, Jo's attic, with the expected
book and an apple. An apple!
That's it. That's what's disturbing
the Transcendental ghost. Despite
all the Bronson Alcott mementos,
it is the huge wooden bowl of ripe
apples that dominates the central
room downstairs, that gives it its
warm, earthy smell. True, apples
were a staple of the Fruitlands diet,
but one imagines them in their bar-
rel hidden in the kitchen, nothing
like this ripe abundance, this tanta-
lizingly worldly perfume. And in the
library it is a bowl of purple plums
giving it a heavv, musky perfume.
Up the staircase, it is the tang of
dried herbs and mint; in the kitch-

en, the teasing scent of cloves in an
antique grinder. Spices at Fruit-
lands!

On the wooden table in the kitch-
en is a heavy, cornmeal cake, a cake
worthy of Bronson Alcott, who
baked his coarse bread in animal
shapes so the children could enjoy
it. Here is fitting food for self-de-
nial. But there is a basket near the
window — eggs, a forbidden food at
Alcott's Fruitlands.

What are we to make of Fruit-
lands, a house of contradictions —
a Transcendental museum and a de-
lightfully scented, tastefullv restored
farmhouse? Perhaps our clue is
in the fate of the 1843 experiment.
It ended when Alcott, torn by
Lane's desire to "liberate" him from
the worldly vice of family, broke
with his English companion. Alcott
remained to his death a vegetarian
who refused milk and eggs as well
as meat, an idealist, a spiritual seek-
er, but he continued to alTirm his
ideal of family life. In one sense,
then, Fruitlands is a veracious
memorial to Bronson Alcott. It is
the home of a thinker, but it is most
convincing as the home of a happy,
vigorous family. To the happiness
and the vigor of his family, Alcott
never ceased to contribute. We
might remember that when his
''Conversations" with children
(whom he considered closer to the
Spirit than adults) caused his fail-
ure as a teacher in Boston, he con-
tinued to teach his own children.
Though never succeeding in writing
successfully for publication, he con-
tinued to fill volumes of private
journals — and gave his children the
''journal habit." Though he didn't
enforce his eating habits on his fam-

BRONSON ALCOTT — THE FATHER OF "LITTLE WOMEN"

ily, he was constantly there as an
example of self-denial. They saw
him more than once give a poor
neighbor his portion of a sparse sup-
per. Though he could never pro-
vide comforts, and sometimes scarce-
Iv necessities, he gave his children a
home open to Emerson — and to a
runaway slave. On his lecture tours
there was seldom monev to send
home, but there were the constant,
gentle, loving notes. Odell Shep-
ard, Alcott's biographer, tells us that

though Bronson Alcott failed in
many things, ''he did not fail as a
Father."

The Fruitlands experiment was
to be a new social order known as
the Con-Sociate Familv. When it
failed, Alcott left the farm, gravely
disappointed. But perhaps his ghost
has returned. We can see him there
near the fireplace. Charles Lane is
gone. But there are Marmee and
the girls. And Jo, moody by the
fire, is recording it all.

Snow, Girls, and a Watcher

Ida Elaine James

I have a pressing urge to go

Down this winter road of snow

Though block on block there's nothing to see.

Now a school-girl trudges monotonously
Loaded with books — a scarf on her head —
It brightens the scene with cardinal red.
What I can see of her hair is straight.

She turns and listens, stops to wait
For a schoolmate. Now the road is girled
And alive! This one's hair is curled,
And her scarf is gorgeous sunflower gold.

They see and yet they do not see
My searching look — pass absently
And disappear, as I look far —
Wondering where the brief scarfs are
Upon the schoolgirls once I had.

I trudge along the snowy, sad,
And silent road. There's nothing to see
But snow and snow monotonously;
Nor snow, nor girls would notice me.

How far away a dancing star
May be, I do not know,
Nor can I tell how distant is
A whirling planet's glow.

But this I know most surely, dear.
As clear as evening star
And planet fire, that heaven is
As close as where you are.

Vesta Nickerson Fairhairn

100

Woman's Soher

Ramona W. Cannon

O ELOVED former Queen Wilhcl-
mina of the Netherlands, who
ruled for fifty-eight \ears and then,
in 1948, abdicated in favor of her
daughter Juliana, died November 28
in Apeldoorn at the age of eighty-
two. Ascending the throne at the
age of ten, she was officially crowned
at eighteen; she ruled longer than
anv other member of the house of
Orange. A woman of wisdom, intel-
ligcncc, and courage, Queen Wil-
hclmina showed these qualities
particularlv during the dark davs of
\\'orld War II. Upon abdicating,
she asked that she be treated as a
''pri\ate person/'

A/TRS. ANNA ELEANOR ROO-
^ ^ SEN^ELT, wife of the late
Franklin Delano Roosevelt, thirt\-
sccond President of the United
States, died November 7, 1962, in
New York Cit\ , at the age of seven-
t\-eight. The Eleanor Roose\'elt
Foundation has been set up to
perpetuate her humanitarian work.
Mrs. Roose\elt had been the United
States Representative in the General
Assemblv of the United Nations and
chairman of the United Nations
Economic and Social Council Com-
mission on Human Rights and first
chief of the President's Commission
on the Status of Women.

A/TRS. LUUKIA PELEKAI, moth-
er of thirteen children, and
grandmother of twenty-four moo-
punas (grandchildren) is head
housekeeper of the famous Hotel
liana on the Island of Maui. An
active member of the Church, Mrs.
Pelekai \\7\s left a wadow in 1946.
She assisted her children in getting
an education and several of them
filled missions.. In her work at the
hotel, Mrs. Pelekai gives great care
to the famous koa walls, ohia wood
floors, the fine paintings and bronz-
es, and the framed engravings of
carlv Polvnesians.

lyrARY ELLEN CHASE, re-
nowned Biblical scholar and
one of America's best-loved novel-
ists, is the author of The Psnhns for
the Common Reader, which is reap-
ing the highest of praise. She is
also author of The Bible ^nd the
Common Reader. Her purpose is
to help readers better to understand
the meaning, background, and .spir-
itual and literarv beautv of this won-
drous Bible poetrv. Sidnev Kaplan,
Professor of English, Universitv of
Massachusetts, calls the book *'an
expert charting ... of deathless
lines."

101

EDITORIAL

VOL. 50

FEBRUARY 1963

The Modern Homemaker

T F a contest were held to determine
the most often repeated chche,
''We hve in a changing world"
would surely win. Yet the element
of truth in the statement is so ap-
parent that no one can deny that we
do live in a changing world. In
fact, the changes in some ways leave
us standing in awe, breathless and
marveling, and perhaps somewhat
unprepared for the speed with which
our individual worlds change.

Another cliche, changed slightly
by Margaret Hickey, Public Affairs
Editor of the Ladies Home /ourna],
to fit the modern woman is, ''Never
underestimate the brainpower of a
woman." Women in today's world
need to recognize the first of these
two cliches and to capitalize on the
second. The home presents infinite
possibilities for use of this brain-
power in the variety of roles required
of a wife and mother in present-day
living. The creative possibilities in
the care of a home and family out-
weigh the repetitious tasks- that may
seem somewhat confining. Many a
beautiful poem has been conceived
while the author was engaged in
prosaic manual tasks. Beautiful

children's clothes have been mental-
ly designed while hands were busy
washing dishes. Scripture has been
committed to memory while the
ironing was being accomplished.

An old saying "Like Mother used
to make" expresses a nostalgic pic-
ture of mother in the kitchen
making something wonderful — so
wonderful that all their lives the
children look back with fondest
memory to a concoction no one can
make quite "like mother used to
make." This is one of the ways
family traditions are born. Quite
frequently it is not an elaborate dish
that is remembered, but some fam-
ily favorite into which mother
stirred a little of herself — some-
thing which evokes a remembrance
of mother's personality and of the
taste and flavor of family life. The
seasoning was more than a mixture
of herbs, it was mother's delightful
wav. Modern homemakers mav
wish to remember this. Every wom-
an who enters a kitchen carries with
her the possibility of adding to the
family's store of memorabilia.

Still another old adage takes for
granted that wives should help their

102

Belle S. Spafford, President • Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor • Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen

Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Alton W. Hunt

Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Resell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker

Irene W.
Irene C.

Buehner
Lloyd

Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow-
Zola J. McGhie

husbands ''get ahead." This they
do in part by being thrifty. One of
the most important virtues for evcrv
homemaker to acquire is the habit
of thrift. Careful planning of ex-
penditures is a contribution to the
well-being of a family which is most
helpful in ''getting ahead."

The best modern homemaker will
combine the old-fashioned virtues
associated with her calling with the
abilities required for homemaking
in her present situation.

She needs so many arts and skills
to make her home the ha\'en of se-
curity and happiness it should be,
that Relief Society must be prepared
to help. Helping to meet the prob-
lem of modern home management
is the assignment of the work meet-
ing. Those whose duty it is to plan
the activities of the work meeting
must do so keeping in mind the
complexities of modern housekeep-
ing. This planning must extend
beyond a mere listing of articles to
be made to a consideration of wavs
to be helpful in all of the arts and
skills of homemaking.

Relief Society can aid its members
in the special skills involved m

money management, in the funda-
mental skills involved in keeping
clean and orderlv homes, and in the
creative skills involved in sewing,
cooking, and decorating. Members
can be enlightened on the wise use
of time and energy. Thev can be
given a background of guidance for
making plans which will help to
assure superior homes.

Relief Society can teach its mem-
bers to consider the needs of all
members of their families for the
securitv of a happv home. This
feeling of security is a tower of
strength in this often bewildering
world. Happy homes are a combi-
nation of the spirit of those who
dwell therein and the wise use of
management resources.

Relief Society can help its mem-
bers know that women's place in the
home is not a relegation to drudgery
but a place in which thev can make
maximum use of their brainpower.

Women can aspire to no greater
heights than to be eminently suc-
cessful m the role they were intend-
ed to fill, that of wife, mother, and
homemaker,

-L. W. M.

103

Talking Book Records of Relief Society Lessons
Available for the Sightless

npHE Society for the Aid of the Sightless has prepared the Rehef Society
study courses for October 1962 to May 1963 on talking book records.
These courses include the visiting teacher messages; theology; work meet-
ing discussions; literature; and social science. The recordings will be sent
free to anv blind person desiring them; they have been prepared for the
use of the blind onlv. Rquests should be sent to the Society for the Aid
of the Sightless, 47 East South Temple, Salt Lake City 11, Utah.

Award Subscriptions Presented in April

'T^HE award subscriptions presented to Alagazfne representatives tor Hav-
ing obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine in re-
lation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded until
after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have been audited.
Award cards for these subscriptions for the year 1962 will be mailed to
ward and stake Magazine representatives about April 1, 1963.

Springtime Snow

Mahcl Jones Gahhotl

This springtime world, so beautiful, is cold.

Snow-white; yet underneath the earth is warm,

Keeping the sun-spilled forsythia fires

Along the path, the tulip's blaze of gold.

Or dandelions, mounding lawns like pyres

Of heaped-up suns; holding like a charm

This radiance, until the untimely snow

Has gone. ... So shall I keep your words to glow

Within my heart when you must go.

104

FORMER RELIEF SOCIETY PRESIDENTS GRADUATE FROM THE

PRACTICAL NURSING DEPARTMENT, CENTRAL UTAH

VOCATIONAL SCHOOL, PROVO, UTAH

Left to right: Mclva Opeiisliaw, Santaquiii; \^cnice Johnson, Pro\o; Ar\a Rowley,
Pleasant Grove; Helen Wiscombe, Mapleton.

Relief Society Supports Home Nursing

Nellie F. Kujah
Head, Praetical Nursing Department, Central Utah \^ocational School

'T^HE need for adequately prepared women to care for the sick has always been of
■*• paramount importance and concern. As a partial answer, home nursing courses
have been organized and taught; organizations such as the Relief Society have lent their
support; schools of nursing have been gi\'en support and encouraged to maintain high
scholastic standards. These schools have served better to prepare the young girl for
her future role as wife and mother and to supply communities with adequately pre-
pared people to care for those who are ill. Women who meet nursing requirements
ha\e been encouraged to pursue nursing.

The Relief Society has also shown an interest in nursing activities. This was again
made apparent at recent commencement exercises of the Practical Nursing Department
of the Central Utah Vocational School, Provo, Utah, when it was discovered that
seven of the twenty graduates had been active Relief Society officers. Among these
were four former presidents, two counselors, and one secretar}^

Graduates of Utah schools of practical nursing have attained the highest scores
in the national licensing examination for several years. Those engaged in teaching
practical nursing feel that the high scholastic achie\ements are due to the high caliber
of the Utah women and the influence of such organizations as the Relief Society.

10S

The New Pioneers of Wales

Elena Neale

JEAN sat back in her chair, clos- sionaries had knocked on their door
ing her book with a sigh. Oh, one August day in 1955 and, even-
how she wished she had been tuahv, had baptized the whole fam-
born a hundred years ago. Reading ilv. Now she was grown up, all of
about Church history was a favorite eighteen years, and working in an
pastime of Jean's. To her it seemed office, today being her day off. Jean
as if all the romance of being a Lat- was rather petite, with large black
ter-day Saint belonged to those far- eyes and silky black hair, and a very
off days. romantic disposition. Her father

Dan Jones had come to Wales was branch president of their small

and taught the gospel and made branch in Wales, and her mother

many converts in South Wales, was a Primary teacher. Jean herself

Most of those people had emigrated taught the little ones in Sunday

to America and had either traveled School and loved doing it. They

in covered wagons or had made their were all active in the Church, but

own handcarts and pushed them to sometimes it seemed to Jean as if it

Salt Lake. were rather pointless.

Jean could just picture herself Just then the door opened and in
struggling along the trail in her bare came Mum. ''Hello, Jean," she
feet, with a faded gingham gown on, said, ''have you had a quiet after-
and an equally faded sunbonnet. noon to yourself?"
How brave she would have been "Yes," said Jean, "I finished that
when they had met Indians, or had book on Church history."
gone short of water or food! Then, "Good," said Mum. "I must find
at last, to reach the Vallev where time to read it, when I can. Come
the saints were — to help to build on now, pet, let's get a meal ready
it up into the beautiful place that before Dad comes home. You have-
it was now! That was a time to n't forgotten that we are all going
have lived, not now when everything out tonight?"
was so ordinary. "No," said Jean, "I am looking

Oh, well. . . . Jean rose with an- forward to it. It's not often we get

other sigh and started to lay the one of the leaders of our Church to

table for the evening meal. Dad speak to us."

would be home soon from work, and Tonight had been set apart for

her brothers from school, and Mum a district meeting, when all the

from Relief Society meeting. branches were meeting to listen to

Jean was a convert to the Church, a talk from one of the Authorities

as were all her family. The mis- of the Church. Jean had no more

106

THE NEW PIONEERS OF WALES

time for daydreaming then, as each
member of the family came in for
the meal. It was all rush to get
everything over in time, and to get
ready to go.

They were lucky to live so close
to the school where the meeting was
to be held, and soon they were
there. Jean loved these gatherings
of the saints. Here one felt at home
with everyone, and it was a pleas-
ure to renew one's acquaintance
with friends from other branches.
At last everyone was seated in the
hall, with the speakers on the plat-
form. The district president rose,
and the meeting went on as planned.

At last it came to the turn of the
main speaker. He was a fine-look-
ing man, so clean, so strong, and a
good example of Latter-day Saint
living. Jean sat back to listen care-
fully to him. His first words made
her sit up, however, as he said how
good it was to be here with ''the
Church's new pioneers." Jean list-
ened, enthralled! This was an
aspect of being a convert that she
had never realized before. It was
true, everything he said.

1 he pioneers of a hundred years
ago had played their part as was re-
quired of them, but there were still
goals to be reached. Wales was a
district now, with scattered branch-
es in it, but one day it would be a
stake. Every individual member
had a duty to perform in spreading
the gospel among friends. Every
member had a duty to perform by
attending sacrament meetings, and
supporting the auxiliaries.

''ILTERE in this hall," went on

the speaker, ''are the new

pioneers, ready to build Wales up

to become a strength in the mission
field. Just as your ancestors helped
to build up Salt Lake City and the
other parts of Utah, here you must
build up the Church. To have a
knowledge of the gospel and a
strong testimony is not enough, if
one keeps it to oneself. We must
build up our meetings until people
will be queuing up to join in with
us. Make our meetings friendly, at-
tractive places, with a smiling wel-
come for everyone. Do what we
can to bring converts in. Strengthen
our Priesthood, support our presi-
dents."

The speaker went on for some
time on this theme, and when the
meeting was over, everyone felt
charged with a new enthusiasm,
especially Jean.

At home that evening, her father
was already making plans for the
branch and his counselors were
supporting him. Jean escaped to
her bedroom after family prayers,
and sat down to review the evening.
Only this afternoon she had been
bemoaning her lot, as an ordinary
Latter-day Saint, with nothing to do.
Now a whole new field of activity
opened in front of her. Here was
a challenge which just had to be
taken up! Were the people of Wales
today going to be outdone by their
ancestors of Dan Jones' time? No,
not if she could do anything about
it.

Jean went down on her knees to
pray for guidance and strength from
the Lord, and forgiveness for her
apathy in the past. Daydreaming
was over. At last she, too, was a
pioneer!

107

Alice R. Rich

BEAUTY one day manifested
itself and brought joy, deep
and satisfying, to pioneer
eight-year-old Nellie, as she went
about her evening chores in late
summer. In that cool twilight hour
she let the soft sand sift through
the sun-browned toes of her bare
feet, while she waited for the last
of the family milk cows to come
through the open gate from the
upper pasture on their wav to the
corral. Their lowing made pleasant
echoes as the sound came back from
the rugged cliffs of the high Pine
Valley Mountains to the west.

Nellie had started a little early on
this regular activity tonight, so she
could watch a wild primrose plant
blossom. It stood onlv a little wav
from the wagon road, made flintv
hard by the passing of manv iron-
rimmed wagon wheels, as they
hauled the countless loads of farm
produce and the sturdy cords of
firewood brought from the nearby
hillsides to be burned in the iron
cook stoves and wide fireplaces.

Nellie had first seen the primrose
plant when a tiny green point
pierced the hard, dry soil. She had
watched morning and evening as she
brought the cows to and from the
pasture and marveled at the growth
of the primrose in the hard earth,
with only the infrequent summer
showers to water it. Tonight, the
veined leaves spread over the ground,
and three swollen buds curled to-

gether in the center, tightly wrapped
in cone-shaped calyxes.

She was sure that the flower would
bloom that night. Hurriedly, she
urged the cows through the corral
gate, fastened the lock, and went
back to watch beside the plant. She
sat on the cooling soil with arms
clasped around her bare knees to
watch the primrose on this night
of nights, for she had looked for-
ward to this time since first she had
discovered the struggling plant with
its green points piercing the soil.

A striped-back chipmunk frisked
his bushy tail and scurried along
the pole fence, his cheeks bulging
with garnered food for winter stor-
ing. When he saw Nellie he paused
to chatter a word of scolding. A
hurried glance at him was all she
could spare. She must not let her
eyes move from looking at the flower
a single second, she must see the bud
open and comince herself that Jack,
with his beanstalk, wasn't the only
one who knew the miracle of plant
growth.

A noisv crow flew over her head
on his way to the cedar thicket; a
meadow lark sang his cheery song
from the beech tree on the creek
bank; and the nightly frog orchestra
from Lawson's meadow sent its
croaking notes over the still night
air. Nellie usually enjoyed all these
loveh' sights and sounds, but to-
night she gave them only a passing
thought. She must keep her eyes

108

ALONE WITH BEAUTY

and thoughts on the swelhng prim- velvety petals spread wide their yel-

rose bud; she must see it open. low loveliness.

An exquisite fragrance came from in quick succession, the other two
the primrose plant through the cool buds quietly and methodically broke
air. One green frond uncurled, and their binding green, and three love-
part of a petal lifted the edge of its ly primroses quivered on their fragile
curled yellow satin head ever so stems to make a beautiful center-
slightly. Then a quivering tear pi^ce in their leafy foliage,
opened further in the green, and The long twilight faded into near
one bud stood almost upright in its darkness, as Nellie, lost as to time
swollen cone. The miracle was hap- a"^ P^a^e, sat and enjoyed the living
pening! Next, a deep yellow seam ^^V.^^^' """"^ beauty before her. The
opened from top to base of the bud. ch^Ufnge/nd promise of the wayside
rrv, 1 1 1 Li 1 1 plant had given her lovelv thoughts
1 hen a calyx opened, and the bud i . i 5 i.- • i. i I j
. . .^ .-^ ' ^ to tuck and tie into her dreams and

stretched itself as a second seam had answered her quest m its wonder

split and the second calyx opened ^^^ ^^s mystery. The simple desire

Itself out and down to let a soft of her child heart and its accom-

center pistil lift and make way for plishment had fed her soul. She

the last calyx to unfold and let the had lived today.

Day of the Spelling Match

Maude Ruhin

Like ten-pins most of the boys went down.
Leaving only me and that city girl. . . .
She tried the hard word, then with a frown
Flipped to the bench with a flowery twirl
Of her wild-rose skirts.

I spelled it loudly,
CINNAMON. The prize was a pencil,
Blight red, sharp-pointed. Whisding proudly,
I carried triumph enough to fill
All Gold Hill Gulch. No road too steep —
I conquered the mountain in one great leap!

109

Don Knight

\\ IIITE SANDS, NEW MEXICO

For Tomorrow

Dorothy J. Roberts

Burden are the moments —
Save those love-tempered ones —
Called back by blossoming plum,
Revived by rivers,
Wakened by a winding road.

Burden, are the days,
Walking a lonely way,
Burden, the refusals.
Adamant, the contour
Of the prideful deed
Sculptured on the years. , . .

Impending and allotted time.
The better self be yours.
Cupped here is essence of desire.
Bouquet to pour
Whole, upon the task,
The tender eyes, the hour.

INDOOR GARDENS
for Your Child

Helen B. Morris

"TOURING the early days of spring, before the first hyacinths burst into

bloom, you can add a note of brightness to your home and to your
child's enthusiastic interest with a simple indoor garden.
Here are a few ideas for indoor fun with gardening.

Milk Carton Planter

A/OU may want to make your own planter from a wax or plastic-coated milk carton.
-*• First, cut the carton in half lengthwise, so the ends of the two sides will be
shaped like triangles. Use only the half without the opening.

To make the legs for the planter, stand the carton on end on a piece of folded
cardboard, and trace around two sides. Cut out along the line, and partly unfold
the cardboard. Make two of these for each planter. The legs may be fastened to
the planter with Scotch tape or masking tape. The planter may be decorated with
heavy aluminum foil, or covered with foil, or it mav be covered with a thin layer of
papier-mache and painted with water colors and shellacked for a glossy finish.

Prepare the compost for your planter by mixing two parts of garden soil to one
part of humus. Humus is simply decayed leaves, or other decayed organic material.
If your soil has clay in it, add one part out of four parts of sand to the mixture.

Put the prepared soil in the planter and plant a few seeds of small flowers, such as
dwarf marigolds, babv zinnias, or dwarf petunias. Set your planter in a sunnv window,
keep the soil moist, and watch your plants grow and bloom to make a spot of spring-
time in your child's room.

Ill

FEBRUARY 1963

A Crystal Garden

A NOTHER kind of indoor garden may be made from colored crystals. To make
this garden, you will need some small pieces of brick, or pieces of a broken flower
pot, clinkers from a coal furnace, a saucer, a bowl, salt, water, mercurichrome, house-
hold ammonia, and laundry bluing.

In the bowl, mix together 4 tablespoons water, 4 tablespoons salt, 1 tablespoon

ammonia, 4 tablespoons laundry bluing, and a few drops mercurichrome. Place the

pieces of brick or clinkers in the saucer and pour the mixture over them. Place the
saucer where it will not be disturbed.

As the liquid evaporates, crystals will begin to form, and within a few days you
will have a beautiful indoor crystal garden.

A Vegetable Garden

"\/OU can grow your own indoor plants with only water, a jar, and a sweet potato,
horseradish, or a few carrot tops (not the foliage)

Put a sweet potato in a jar and add enough water so the potato is about half
covered. Keep the jar in a sunny place and keep enough water in it so the potato is
always half covered. Leaves will grow on top of the sweet potato and roots will grow
into the water.

Or you may cut the tops (not the foliage) from 5 or 6 carrots and put them in
a bowl. Put about an inch of water in the bowl. Green leaves will grow from the
tops of the carrots.

A horseradish will sprout, if the top end is cut off and placed in a bowl of water.
The long part will also send up green leaves, if it is split and placed flat side down into
the water.

A Water Garden

'T^O make your own indoor water garden, you will need a flat dish, a horseradish, carrot
tops, small figurines of frogs, birds, and flowers, colored rocks, and some small,
round sticks to be used as logs.

Put water into the dish and place a row of rocks along one end to make the bank
of the pond. A few drops of blue food coloring may be added to the water. Between
the rocks plant some carrot tops. In one corner put the clumpy top end of a horse-
radish, and across the other two sides, place the long parts of the horseradish as ex-
plained above. Arrange the logs in the dish, and figures of frogs, birds, lilies, and
insects on the rocks, logs, and in the water. If you wish you may make your own
figures from melted wax, clay, or soap, or you may use small toys or figurines which
can be bought at the variety store. If you keep the water fresh, the carrot tops and
horseradish will sprout, and your water garden will make a bright spot in your child's
room while he is waiting for spring.

112

113

Keep My Own

Kit Lin ford
Chapter 2

Synopsis: Irene Spencer, who has been
married seven months, goes with her hus-
band Dick to see his family home. Irene,
who met Dick in South Africa and has no
relatives in the States, is to live in the old
home with Dick's Grandfather and his
young handicapped brother, who have
been living elsewhere. The shabby old
house repels Irene, and she is worried over
her responsibilities in the strange house-
hold.

4 4 r~^ RANDAD, this is Irene,"

I T Dick said.

Grandad might once have
been as tall as his wirv grandson,
but his shoulders were stooped
with many years. A cane hooked
over one arm also revealed his age.
Otherwise, the few lines in his face
accented his dignity. His hair was
iron gray, with snow-white streaks
running through it. He must have
gone gray early like Dick, Irene
thought.

Grandad took one of her hands
into both of his. Sea-green eyes
smiled into hers. ''Dick has good
taste," he said mischievously. 'Tve
always been partial to brown-eyed
blondes. Dick's letters have been
full of nothing but you for the past
year. Fm glad to know you at last,

I 77

rene.

''Dick told me about you," Irene
spoke through a tightening in her
throat. "About Davy, and how
wonderful you and Aunt Ella have
been. . . ."

"Let's get on with your tour of
the house," Grandad interjected

easily. He was embarrassed by ref-
erence to his sacrifices for his grand-
son. Irene understood, and a warm
feeling of kinship with him flooded
her.

He asked, "Have you been up-
stairs? Have you seen the solarium?
The library? What have you
missed?"

"Some other time, Grandad,"
Dick said. "Irene's pretty worn out.
You weren't home when we got
here, so I took the key from Aunt
Ella and we came over just to pass
the time. Right now what we need
most is something to eat."

"No sooner said than done,"
Grandad nodded. "Your Aunt Ella
knew you'd be hungry. She's fixing
something now. We didn't expect
vou until tomorrow."

"Dick was so anxious to get home
that he didn't stop to make any of
the business calls he intended to
make," Irene explained.

"Then they'll keep, I imagine."
Grandad grinned. "Let's go. Come
on, Davy." He took the child's hand
and drew him out from where he
was half-hidden behind him. Dick
was startled. He hadn't known the
bov was there at all.

"Davy! I didn't see you there!
How's my boy? Come on over here
and let me have a look at you."

He stooped down and sat on his
heels, his arms extended. Davy re-
treated further behind his grand-
father.

114

KEEP MY OWN

Grandad's tone was reassuring.
''It's your brother Dick, Davy. Home
at last. All the wav from South
Africa."

Dick looked up at Grandad. A
puzzled frown pulled his eyebrows
together. "He doesn't remember
me, does he?"

''No, not much. He was less than
four years old when vou left. He
knows about you, though. He's
known for quite a while that you
were coming home. He's been wait-
ing for you. He's just a bit timid."

IRENE was mystified. "How do
you know he was waiting? I
mean, with his handicap. . .?"

There was a warning fire in
Grandad's eye. "Davy is not re-
tarded mentally, Irene. He's very
normal in most ways. We never
discuss him as if he can't under-
stand, because he can."

Walking to the car, Grandad went
ahead with Davy. Dick's voice was
low. "Grandad didn't mean to be
curt, honey, but you have to know
about Davy. He's really gifted in
some ways. Grandad's tutored the
boy himself because, of course, we
couldn't place him in a public
school, and financially we've been
unable to hire anyone else. Gran-
dad wanted to do it. He used to
teach at the university. Under the
circumstances, he's done wonders
with Davy."

Irene mused, "When the child
looks at you, Dick . . . well, I've
never seen anvthing quite like
it "

"I know the look you mean. He
used to do that before I left. Get
that awful expression on his face.

Sort of blank." He drew a deep
breath. "I don't know exactly what
it means. Grandad could explain it
better . . . basically, I guess it's a
sort of defense, like not speaking.
All of it is psychological. We made
sure of that. There's not a thing
wrong with Davy physically."

Davy scrambled into the back seat
of Dick's car and took refuge in a
corner. Grandad was looking back
at the house. After a moment of
meditation, Dick spoke.

"It's home. Grandad."

"Our family belongs there," Gran-
dad said. "In a way, the house
doesn't belong to us. We belong
to it."

Irene was silent, the alien, apart
from those who belonged.

Dick drew her back into the
circle. "When I was just a little
fellow Grandad used to recite John
Burroughs, Irene. While I was
away, it almost seemed I could hear
the house itself intoning the same
mes.

"John Burroughs? I don't think
I know. . . ."

" 'Waiting.' That's the one you
mean, isn't it?" Grandad asked.
Dick nodded. Grandad went on, a
quaver forming an emotional under-
tone to his words:

Serene, I fold my hands and wait,
Nor care for wind, nor tide, nor sea;
I ra\e no more 'gainst time or fate.
For lo! My own shall eome to me.
The stars come nightly to the sky;
7'he tidal wa\'e unto the sea;
Nor time, nor space, nor deep, nor high,
Can keep my own away from me.

"That's a part of it," he said after
a moment, "the part you probably
mean."

Dick was obviously moved bv the

115

FEBRUARY 1963

recitation. 'Tes." He touched Irene's
arm. ''Coming, honey?''

"Yes." She glanced back once
more.

'T^HE powerful motor of the car
propelled them rapidly away
down the wide street, leaving the
grand old house alone and quiet
again in the protecting shade of the
trees that surrounded it. It had
waited many years. It was content
to wait yet a little time more for the
return of its own.

''Now, Irene," Grandad cautioned
as they turned in the drive leading to
the small house, "don't take Dick's
Aunt Ella too seriously. She's a bit
brusque sometimes, but she means
well. When you get to know her,
you'll think as much of her as we
do."

"You told me hardly anything
about her, Dick," Irene reminded.

"She's a distant aunt on my
mother's side, honey," he replied.
"Grandad could tell you how dis-
tant. She doesn't have anybody but
us. She was my mother's right hand,
and she's kept the family together
ever since mother . . . since we lost
her."

Grandad nodded agreement.

The cottage was a white jewel,
nestled in a setting of trees and
grasses that still wore the new-green
patterns of early spring. Irene sighed
in appreciation.

"It's such a pretty cottage," she
said.

"We've been comfortable here,
but it's not like living in our own
home," Grandad said.

Looking at the glistening white
cottage, Irene wondered how anyone
could prefer that gloomy old man-
sion to this.

Ella met them at the door. When
they had arrived earlier, she had
been bathing, and had told Dick
where the key to the big house was.
Irene was surprised to see that Ella
wasn't as old as she had originally
surmised. Her hair was rolled into
a neat bun high on the back of her
head. Her figure was ample and her
smile easy, when she chose to be-
stow it.

"It's about time you came back,"
she said. "Don't you know it's way
past lunchtime? Or don't you eat
regularly in South Africa?"

Dick laughed at her. "People in
South Africa are much the same as
they are here, with much the same
appetites. Something smells good,
Aunt Ella!"

Grandad led Irene forward. "Ella,
this is Dick's wife, Irene."

Ella stuck out her hand. Awk-
wardly, Irene took it. She wasn't
accustomed to women shaking
hands. Indeed, handshaking at all
was in Irene's eyes, a purely Ameri-
can habit.

Ella pumped her arm for a mo-
ment, then dropped it unceremoni-
ously.

"Glad to know you," she said
heartily. "Come in, come in. Every-
thing's ready. I know my Davy's
hungry."

Davy ran to her, and they led the
way to the kitchen.

"C^LLA was justly proud of her
culinary skills. A thick potato
soup with flecks of ham floating atop
it was followed by a delightfully
crisp spring salad. The homemade
dressing had a pleasing tang, the
perfect complement to the delicate
vegetables.

While the food was disappearing.

116

KEEP MY OWN

Ella dominated the conversation.
Irene listened to the steady run of
her chatter, noting with a half-de-
tached air of amusement that Ella
was prone to both ask and answer
most of her own questions.

''What did you think of the
house? Big old place. Take a lot
of work to get it into livable shape
again. Old-fashioned before Dick
left. Worse now. Give us all
something to think about and work
on, won't it? Hard work never hurt
anybody. Davy, drink your milk."

The boy obeyed her without seem-
ing to have heard her. Irene had
been watching him out of the corner
of her eye. She noticed that when
he thought no one was watching
him, the vacant expression dissipat-
ed itself. It had dissolved now into
an unmistakable aura of hero-wor-
ship as he stared at Dick.

Grandad cut across the steady
volley of Ella's words. 'Then you
will move back to the big house
with us, Ella?"

Ella paused in the middle of a
sentence. "I thought you'd need
me. A house that size is a big job
for two women, let alone one. If
you don't want me, though. . . ."

"Now, don't get touchy," Gran-
dad soothed. "Of course, we want
you. Irene will need all the help
she can get. I thought you might
not want to leave here. You've made
this house a home. . . ."

"I want to be where I'm needed,"
Ella interrupted, a trifle testily.
"There's no purpose being anywhere
if you're not needed there."

Grandad spread soft butter and
thick honey on a hot biscuit. "How
about it, Irene?"

Irene recalled distastefully the

soot and grime and dust that man-
tled the big house. If she lacked
enthusiasm, she couldn't help it.
Ella was appraising her with a sharp
eye. She said quietly, "After all, it's
your home too, Ella."

"Then that's settled." Grandad
seemed well satisfied.

Grandad lay down in his ham-
mock to nap. Davy went outside to
play, and Ella busied herself about
the house. Rejuvenated by the ex-
cellent luncheon, Dick and Irene
strolled about the town. He wished
to renew his memories of it, while
she sought to become acquainted
with it.

ILJE guided her along the loved
paths of his childhood with
remembered skill. "How do you like
it, honey?" he asked.

"Utah is just as I always thought
it would be, and Spencerside seems
to be a lovely little town. There's
just one thing. . . ."

"What's that?"

"Wouldn't it be more practical,
business wise, to be located in one
of the cities?"

"I considered it. Actually we're
not in a bad position here. About
an hour's drive to Salt Lake. Con-
venient to other towns as well. Ad-
vance bidding will bring me most
of my work. It should work out fine
in that respect." He paused. "It
might be practical later to open
offices in the city, if I do that
well."

They sat on stools at the soda
fountain in the drugstore and
ordered malted milks. Dick intro-
duced Irene to many friends and
neighbors who stopped by to wel-
come him home. As they were fin-

FEBRUARY 1963

ishing their drinks, he selected a bag
of candy for Davy.

While he was paying the clerk,
Irene came across a child's book on
a rack near the magazine stand. It
was titled, See the New Baby. She
looked through it, and when Dick
rejoined her, she held it out for
him to see.

"It might be hard to tell Davy
about the baby,'' she said, ''but this
might help. Not right away, of
course. The time would seem so
long to a child. Later, perhaps,
when we're better acquainted."

Dick glanced at it, and was
pleased by the illustrations and ap-
pealing text. *'It may be just the
ticket," he said. He dug a few
more coins out of his pocket and
handed them to the clerk.

Irene was enchanted with the
book, although she had hardly had
time to read it. The pictures were
charming. She anticipated Davy's
delight when she would give it to
him. Then a shadow darkened the
pleasing mental picture. Would he
be delighted? Would he under-
stand? Would he be jealous of the
baby? How on earth was one to
know? Oh, Davy, Davy. If only
whatever sealed your voice could be
undone, forgotten. If only you
could speak!

Walking back to the cottage,
Irene spoke hesitantly, broaching a
subject she had thought of many
times since she had heard about
Davy. ''Dick, as long as your grand-
father and Ella haven't been able to
help Davy overcome his . . . diffi-
culty . . . don't you think it might
be best to send him away, to a school
for children with his handicap?
There must be some excellent ones.

They'd know what to do for him
much better than we do."

J^ICK'S hps tightened. "I have
talked to specialists about such
arrangements, Irene. Because of the
nature of his trouble, what brought
it on and so forth, they don't advise
such a school, except as a last resort.
I investigated several schools, too,
and found that there are excellent
ones, fine places that even special-
ize in his type of affliction. They
aren't for Davy. Not yet, at least.
Not until home therapy, which the
doctors continue to advise . . . has
been proved a failure."

"I see." She tried to keep the
bitterness she felt out of her tone.
"Of course we must do whatever's
best for Davy."

He glanced at her sharply. He
had heard the undertone of her
words, and recognized her selfish
wish to set aside a responsibility, to
relegate it to someone else. "Yes,"
he said firmly, "we'll do what's best
for him."

Irene had mangled the beauty of
the afternoon. She regretted it, but
was at a loss to know how to make
amends. They walked the rest of
the way back to the cottage in a
charged silence.

Grandad had awakened, for the
hammock was empty. Dick saw
Davy playing on the hillside back of
the house. "Why don't you go on
in the house, Irene? I'll go get
Davy. Here, take the candy. You
can give it to him." He hurried
away.

Irene rested a moment in the
spring-scented coolness of the back
porch. She was charmed by the cot-
tage, and enjoyed the quiet alone-
ness of the porch. Then she froze

118

KEEP MY OWN

in the act of sniffing the delectable
aroma of Ella's kitchen, as Ella's
voice came to her through the par-
tially opened door.

'*I want to give her the benefit of
a doubt, too, but Fm not sure I like
the idea of someone I don't know
taking much of the care of my
Davy."

''She may be just what he needs,"
Grandad said, ''a new mother
image."

''What do we know about her?"
Ella demanded. "Nothing, that's
what. Just nothing."

"You're creating mountains with-
out even a molehill to start. I know
enough about her. I know she's
Dick's wife. I know she gave up
her home, and even her country, to
come here with him. That takes
grit, Ella. Grit and a lot of love
for Dick. That should be enough to
know."

"All that's well and good, but she
seems mighty voung to be taking on
the responsibility of Davy."

"I'm sure she'll appreciate your
help, Ella."

Irene was confused. She didn't
know how to make her presence
known without embarrassing Gran-
dad and Ella.

"We've done well with him,"
Ella insisted. "He's shown lots of
promise lately."

Grandad sounded much like Dick
when he said, "Small victories, Ella,
little things, after all is said and
done. Wlienever we feel we've
done so much, we should remind
ourselves of one thing."

"What's that?"

"He still doesn't speak."

In the ringing silence that fol-
lowed, Irene rattled the screen door

and coughed a little to announce
herself. As she entered the kitchen,
she held out the candy.

"Dick bought it for Davy," she
said, "but there's enough, if you'd
like some."

Grandad peered into the paper
bag. "Well now! Salt water taffy.
Thank you, Irene."

"Ella?"

"No, thanks." It wasn't quite a
rebuff. Ella softened the sharp im-
pact with a hastily added, "I'm
much too fat. I'm trying to stop
eating so many sweets."

"That's a good idea," Irene said.
"I don't want to gain too much
weight before the baby comes. May-
be we could watch our diet togeth-
er.

"Baby?" Ella refused to lower her
eyes.

"I must have forgotten to men-
tion it," Grandad said. "Dick wrote
about it. October, I think he said.
Is that right, Irene?"

"Yes. It'll be quite an experi-
ence ... I mean, I don't know much
about babies. I was the only child,
and when I was orphaned I went
to live with an aunt. I've just never
been around babies. I'll really ap-
preciate having you, Ella. I think
every new mother needs another
woman, don't you?"

The appeal was obvious. Gran-
dad smiled to himself at Irene's
subtle diplomacy. He wondered
how Ella would answer the plea that
had touched every word Irene spoke,
and still hung suspended in the air.

Ella had opened her mouth to
speak when Dick and Davy burst
noisily through the door. The mo-
ment was lost.

(To he continued)

119

GLAMORIZE YOUR PARTY MENUS WITH

Tarts

Ruhv K. Smith

T~\ID you c\'cr notice how many of your friends order pie when they have a choice
■^^ of desserts, or that members of the same party often choose all different kinds of
pie? For many people, any dessert will do as long as it is pie.

For that next special party of yours, why not cater to the varied tastes of your
friends with tarts? Tarts — or individual pies — are fun to make, and the possi-
bilities of variation in the fillings are endless. Tarts are easy to serve, and since they
are much more attractive than sections of larger pies, they are ideal for buffet dinners,
children's parties, Relief Society socials, fireside refreshments, and special occasions
of all kinds. What could be more in\'iting than festive individual pies served with
colorful punch? And how happy some of your daint\' tarts would make an elderly
neighbor or a sick friend!

Any good pastry recipe, may be used for tart shells, and any pie filling — from plain
applesauce to the fanciest chiffon mixture — mav be used to fill the shells. Fillings
mav be cooled and poured into the baked tart shells to set, or they may be allowed to
set in a bowl, and lightlv spooned into the shells just before serving.

Last of all, it will be the topping used on the tarts which will delight the eye
and stimulate the appetite for special taste treats. Sweetened whipped cream is the
most popular topping — either in generous or small amounts, but with some fillings,
a meringue is preferred. As for the last-minute garnishes, there is no limit to the
variety of possibilities — including maraschino cherries, fresh berries, nut meats, chopped
nuts, coconut, or small amounts of jam or jelly.

Basic Pastry

1 Yi c. flour Vi c. shortening

Vi tsp. salt cold water for mixing

Sift flour and salt together in a bowl. Add the shortening and work it into the
flour with a pastry blender or fork, until the particles are the size of small peas. Add
cold water by tcaspoonfuls, until the flour-coated bits of fat are barely dampened. Wrap
in waxed paper and chill before rolling.

(For a richer tart pastry, add 2 tsp. sugar and the grated rind of one lemon to
the flour and combine 1 egg yolk with the water.)

Makes about 12 to 16 tarts, depending on size.

Hot Water Pastry

Vs c. boiling water 2 c. flour

% c. shortening % tsp. salt

Pour water over shortening and beat until creamy. Cool. Add flour, sifted with
salt, and mix to a soft dough with fork. Wrap in waxed paper and chill thoroughly
before rolhng.

120

Roll pastry Vs inch thick. Cut in 5- or 6-inch circles. Fit into large muffin
pans, pressing out all air bubbles. Turn under and flute edges; prick well with fork.
Or fit pastry circles over inverted custard cups, pinch together at four corners, and
prick. Bake in hot oven (450°) about 15 minutes.

Lemon Chiffon Tarts

1 tbsp. gelatin
^ c. cold water
1 c. sugar 1 tsp. lemon rind

4 eggs, separated
'/z c. lemon juice

Soak gelatin in cold water. Beat egg yolks, add Yi cup sugar and lemon juice, and
beat until very night. Cook over low heat until of custard consistency. Remove from
heat, and add lemon juice. Add soaked gelatin and mix well. Cool mixture. Add Yz
cup sugar to well beaten egg whites and combine with cooled mixture. Spoon into
baked tart shells and chill. Serve with whipped cream.

Basic Recipe for Cream Fillings

6 tsp. sugar
'X tsp. salt

1/0

c. sugar

c. cornstarch

2 c. milk, scalded

3 eggs, separated

flavoring

Mix % c. sugar and cornstarch, add milk, and cook over low heat until thick. Add
egg yolks and cook 3 minutes. Remove from fire, add flavoring, and chill. Pour into
baked shells and cover with meringue made of stiffly beaten egg whites, combined with 6
tsp. sugar. Bake in moderate oven 12 to 15 minutes.

121

Variations

Vnnilh — Flavor with i tsp. vanilla
Coconut — Add i c. coconut

Pineapple — Add i c. shredded pineapple (drained)
Chocohte — Add 2 squares chocolate (melted)

Lemon — Substitute 1 Vz c. water for milk, and flavor with juice and grated rind of
one lemon.

Chocolate Chiffon Tarts

Substitute 2 squares of chocolate and Vi e. boiling water for the lemon juice and
rind in the basic recipe. Flavor with vanilla.

Peach Perfection Tarts

1 tbsp. sugar
1 Vz tbsp. cornstarch
1/4 c. syrup from canned peaches

1 tbsp. lemon juice

2 tsp. butter
few grains of salt

!4 tsp. almond extract
2/4 c. sliced peaches, drained
6 baked tart shells

whipped cream, as desired
sugar to taste

Mix sugar and cornstarch, add peach syrup, and cook over low heat, stirring con-
stantly. Remove from heat and add butter, lemon juice, salt, almond extract, and
peaches. Chill thoroughly. Fill tart shells and garnish with sweetened whipped cream.

Banana Cream Tarts

Vs c. flour

'/4 tsp. salt

% c. sugar

2 c. milk

2 eggs

3 bananas

1 tbsp. lemon juice
1 c. apricot jam

Mix flour, salt, and sugar together in top of double boiler. Stir in milk to make
a smooth mixture and cook over direct heat, stirring constantly, until bubbly.

Beat eggs. Add the hot sauce very, very slowly, beating vigorously. Pour back
into double boiler and cook over hot water until thick and smooth. Continue stirring.
Chill.

Mash one banana with fork and mix into custard along with lemon juice. Spoon
filling into baked tart shells, and cover tops with thin slices of the remaining two bananas.

Work apricot jam through a sieve or blender until smooth. Heat over low heat
until almost liquid. Spoon a thin layer of the glaze over bananas. Chill before serving.

Raisin Filling

2 c. seedless raisins
1 c. water

Vz c. brown sugar

3 level tbsp. cornstarch

4 c. water (for dissolving cornstarch

3 tbsp. lemon juice

4 c. chopped walnuts

Simmer raisins in 1 c. water for about ten minutes, then add thickening made of
cornstarch and Vz c. water. Cook until mixture is thickened, stirring constantly. Re-
move from stove. Cool slightly and add lemon juice and walnuts. Spoon into baked
tart shells. The top of the tarts may be garnished with a small amount of whipped
cream slightly sweetened and flavored with lemon extract to suit taste.

The consistency of the raisin mixture may be adjusted to suit preference by adding
to or subtracting from the amount of cornstarch used. The recipe will fill approxi-
mately the number of tarts which may be made from the basic recipe.

122

Hazel L Giles Collects Pioneer Relics

T TAZEL Lindsay Giles, Center Creek, Wasatch County, Utah, enjoys an unusual
■■■ ^ historical hobby. Through her interest in preserving the treasures of yesteryears,
Mrs. Giles has built her own private museum of pioneer relics. Her childhood bedroom
has been converted into a pioneer bedroom, authentic from the hand-woven rug on
the floor to the lace window curtains. A lived-in atmosphere has been created with such
items as a pioneer bed with a patchwork quilt and beautifully crocheted pillowslips made
by Mrs. Giles' mother as a wedding gift more than fifty years ago. Adding a quaint
atmosphere to the room is a stove that belonged to Mrs. Jane (Stacy) Murdock, one
of the first settlers of Wasatch County. Three old-fashioned flatirons sit on the stove.
A whatnot stand contains old china, square pikes, a powder horn, a family picture
album, and many other antique items. Another relic is a rocking chair that belonged
to Christina Lindsay, grandmother of Mrs. Giles, a widow who crossed the plains with
her seven children in 1862. A wash bowl and pitcher set adorn an old-fashioned wash-
stand with a marble top.

During Wasatch County's centennial celebration many of the items of this collec-
tion were on special display.

The work of Mrs. Giles in collecting pioneer treasures has inspired many other
women to preserve the heirlooms of early days and to make them a part of the colorful
history of the mountain valley.

123

Out of the Wilderness

Chapter 8

Shirley Thulin
{Conclusion)

THE next few weeks were hard
ones for Marian. She was
growing weary, and she was
remembering Charles, and she could
not straighten out her feelings about
him.

Jim was more excited than ever,
though, and talked of little else than
how proud he was of all the things
they had been able to accomplish.

'It will only take me a few days
to finish replacing the timber at the
mouth of the mine," he said. ''The
road is done, the water is drained
out of the mine, and next year I can
retimber the next level."

"Fll be glad when you get the
mouth of the mine retimbered,"
said Sue. "That wood looks bad to
me.

"It's looked like that ever since I
can remember," Jim told her. "Dad
always started deep inside, so I did."

"Well, it doesn't make much dif-
ference now," Marian said. "Jim's
going to fix it, and by Saturday we'll
have all the packing done and be
heading for home." She repeated the
last word to herself over and over.
It sounded so wonderful. Home. . . .

Jim took his cap from the peg be-
hind the door and put his hand on
the knob. "You have made this
cabin a home, Mother," he said.

Marian laughed. "The woman's
touch," she said. "Now get going.

and be sure to keep the twins work-
ing. I want you to finish so you can
help me pack the last few days."

"We always work," Ted protested.

"Well, almost always," Jed added,
"except when we stop to watch the
chipmunks hiding their winter's
food away."

"Or go to find pine nuts. . . ."
Jim teased.

"Well, you showed us where to
look for them," Jed reminded.

"And they'll taste mighty good at
Christmas time," said Marian.
"Now hurry along, all of you."

Marian put the big tub on two
chairs out in the dooryard. She had
to busy herself so that she wouldn't
think of the way she had neglected
to do for David these things he
would have appreciated so much. If
only I had made this cabin a home
for him. . . . She poured buckets of
hot water into the tub and swished
the suds around. She was putting
the clothes into the tub, when she
looked up and saw Jake coming. I'm
glad Jim isn't here, she thought

"Well, vou look busv
you've found that life here in this
part of the country is a lot harder
than at home, haven't you?"

"Yes, it is, but I don't mind."
Marian wiped her hands and
smoothed her hair back from her
face.

I guess

124

OUT OF THE WILDERNESS

'Tour garden looks good."

'There isn't much of it left now/'
Marian said aloud, but kept wonder-
ing why he had come. She knew it
wasn't to talk about her hard work,
or her garden.

"I have something here to show
you." He took some folded papers
from his pocket. ''Had my lawyer
make them out yesterday."

Marian took them. She didn't
know much about legal papers, but
she could tell it had something to
do with the selling of the Silver
Star and the land that went with it.

"That's a lot of money," she said,
just above a whisper.

"It's a lot more than what it's
worth, as mining property, that is.
You'd be wise to accept."

IV/FARIAN wanted to say she
would, but she couldn't. Some-
how the words wouldn't come, and
she kept remembering what Dick
had said that first day. "Jake doesn't
offer something for nothing."

"Why should you be so generous,
Jake?" she asked.

"Oh, I'm not being generous. I
stand to make a good profit from
this property. You see, it is no good
for mining, as you probably know.
But along with my lavout, it would
make a good spot for a hunting
lodge. Of course, I will have to put
a lot of money into it, build several
large cabins, put in improvements."

"I see. Well, I'll have to think it
over. We have done all the work
for this year, now."

"You've done all the work for this
year, but what about next year? It
will be quite a few years before your
boy is old enough to do it himself."

Marian picked up some more

clothes and put them into the tub.
"You will have to come back after
I've thought it over."

He stood there, an awkward si-
lence between them. Then he
turned toward the cabin and asked
if he might have a drink of water.
Marian wiped her hands again and
walked behind him to the door. As
Jake stepped inside, Marian could
tell he was surprised. Even though
she couldn't see his face, the sudden
straightening of his shoulders told
her that he could not quite believe
what he saw.

"You have fixed things up!" He
turned to look at her.

"There is still a lot we want to
do."

"I was up looking at the mine
early this morning. . . . That boy
has done a lot, too."

Jake rubbed his chin, and the look
in his eyes upset Marian. She
stepped over towards the water
bucket, but before she could get
him the drink he had asked for, he
said he guessed he had better be
getting on back, and left.

Marian stood in the doorway of
the cabin and wondered at his sud-
den departure. She finally decided
that it was his disappointment at
her reluctance to sell, and went back
to her washing. But every rub of
her hands on the board, accentuated
her distasteful feelings for Jake.

T^HINGS were going pretty much
according to schedule by Wed-
nesday, and Marian found herself
sorting and packing with a light
heart. Jim and the twins had left
early that morning. "We'll be able
to finish today," Jim had told her,
and after watching them go along

125

FEBRUARY 1963

the road a little way, she returned to
her tasks.

It seemed to Marian that the boys
hadn't had time to reach the mine,
when they came running back into
the clearing.

''Mom, oh, Mom!" Jim was in
front of the twins, and he looked
like the little boy he had once been,
with his face twisted and the tears
unchecked, rolling down his cheeks.

"What in the world?" Marian
hurried towards him.

''Oh, Mother . . . the mine . . .
it's caved in."

"Caved in?"

"The front's all caved in," Ted
verified.

"The rotten wood . . ." Jed
guessed.

"It wasn't the rotten wood. It
wasn't that bad." Jim turned to
look in the direction of the mine.

"Jim, tell me what. . . ."

"The whole front section of the
mine has fallen down. The tunnel's
packed solid with dirt and rocks."

"But how. . .?"

"I don't know. It was that way
when we got there." He kicked at
the ground with his foot.

"It must have been the way Jed
said. The wood was just too rotten
and gave way. . . ."

"I don't know. . . . All I know is
that all our work has been for noth-
ing. It will take weeks to dig it
back out, maybe months!"

"But the road. We fixed the
road."

"That won't count for enough.
The work on the mine, along with
fixing the road, was barely enough."

A/f ARIAN said, "But it can't be-

... it just can't be! Our whole

summer. . . ." She was searching des-

perately for something to say to
comfort him, but she just stood
there, bewildered.

"I guess Jake was right," Jim said,
his eyes dry now, his voice low. "We
should have sold out to him when
he offered."

"Don't talk like that, Jim."

"Well, we have lost the whole
thing. We may as well have sold
out as to just lose it."

"I can't believe we've lost it. Not
after we've worked so hard. There
must be some way." But her words
stopped. Jake was coming towards
them.

"I just came from the mine. Was
anyone hurt?"

"No ... no one was hurt," Mar-
ian answered.

"You are just the man we want
to see." Jim's tone frightened Mar-
ian.

"Please, Jim. . . ."

"Your offer still good?" the boy
asked.

"Why yes, but. . . ."

"Well, we want to sell out," Jim
said.

"No, we don't." Suddenly Mar-
ian's mind was clear. "We're not
going to give up, not after all we
have done. This property has been
in the family for a long time, and
we're going to keep it, somehow."

"But the boy's right. Ma'am.
There really isn't much you can do."
Jake was ready to agree with Jim.

"There is something we can do.
We can stay and dig the mine out.
Even if we have to do it with our
hands!"

"We have to get back for school,"
Jim reminded her.

"I ... I know . . . but. . . ."
Marian was grasping for an answer.

126

OUT OF THE WILDERNESS

''Spring vacation. We'll come back
then and finish!"

"Oh, Mom, let's not kid our-
selves. That may be all right for
this year, but what about next, and
the next? It's just too much for us
to handle."

Marian looked at her son. He
avoided her eyes. '7™^ Y^^ don't
really want us to sell, do you?"

''Of course he does," Jake said.
"He's a sensible boy."

Jim looked at his mother and
then at Jake. Slowly the expression
on his face changed from one of
despair to a flickering of hope. "No,
but what can we do?"

npHE sound of the car made them
all turn in the direction of the
road. "It's Dick and his father, but
it isn't Saturday. I wonder. . . ."

"Hi. Seen anything of a stray
horse? Our new mare strayed away."

"No, I haven't," Jim said.

"Well, Jake." Dick and his fa-
ther got out of the car. "Didn't
expect to see you here. You were
over at the Silver Bear a few min-
utes ago."

"Yes, I just dropped by to see my
neighbors."

Dick looked at Marian, and then
at Jim. He seemed to know that
there had been something going on.
"How is everything, Marian?"

"Oh, Dick, the mine caved in. All
of our work has been for nothing."

"Caved in?" Dick's father nar-
rowed his eyes and looked at Jake.
"Did anyone get hurt?"

"No, Mr. Tucker. No one got
hurt, but we will lose the mine now.
Til ere isn't time to dig it out again."

Mr. Tucker was still looking at
Jake. He didn't seem to hear Mar-

ian. He rubbed his chin and said,
"You know, it seems to me that I
once heard of another mine caving
in, didn't I, Jake?"

"Did you. Tucker?" Jake's voice
was harsh, but there was a scared
look in his eyes. "I better be head-
in' back." He turned to leave. "You
be thinking about that deal we were
talking about. I'll be back."

"Just a minute, Jake." Mr. Tucker
stepped in front of the big man, and
Marian saw him bristle. "What
deal's this you're talkin' about?"

"Don't figure it's any of your busi-
ness," Jake said, stepping past the
little man.

"Well, I'll make it my business.
You weren't figuring to buy this
property, were you, Jake?"

"Like I said, it isn't much of your
business." Jake's huge hands
clenched into hard fists at his sides,
and Dick stepped between them.

"Take it easy. Dad."

"Son, it's hard to take it easy
when you know so much about a
man that isn't good."

"You don't know anything about
me." Jake was grinning now. "You
really don't know one thing about
me, old man."

"I know you had a hand in the
caving in of another mine that you
later bought, and I know you have
been getting away with deer meat
out of season, and I know why you
want to buy this mine, too."

Jake's smile vanished, and his
words cut through the air. "You're
only guessing. Tucker. If I want to
make this property into a hunting
lodge, that's my affair."

"A hunting lodge? Well that's a
good one. You found out about
Johnson's mill, didn't you?"

127

FEBRUARY 1963

*'You have no right. . . ."
''Well, right or wrong, you had
better stay away from this mine."

Tucker couldn't say any more, be-
cause Jake pushed him to one side
and walked away fast.

"VJO one spoke until the air cleared
a bit, then Mr. Tucker said,
'He knows about Johnson's plans to
build a mill. I didn't think the news
had had a chance to get around yet,
but I can tell he knows."

"Someone's going to build a
mill?" Jim was excited. "That means
we can start shipping again."

"Yes, it means lots of things, son.
It means the town will be building
up again. There is ore in these old
mines that nobody even heard of a
few \ears back. They will be mov-
ing in here, familv after family."

"Then Jake didn't want to make
a hunting lodge. . . ." Marian
couldn't believe Jake's deception.

"No, sir, he wants to mine the
ore.

"But he didn't reallv cave our
mine in, did he?"

"I don't know. Nobody has ever
been able to catch him at his tricks.
Evervone thinks he had a hand in
running the Wrights off their place
last year."

"Well, it doesn't matter, if he did
it, or if it fell down bv itself. We
have to sell." Jim's excitement of
a few moments ago had changed.

"What do you mean, Jim?" Dick
asked.

"We have to go back Saturdav.
That doesn't give us time to dig it
out."

"Well, you don't have to worry,
son," Mr. Tucker assured him.
"We'll get some of the men and

help. You aren't going to lose the
mine. Not while I'm still able-
bodied."

"We can't let you do that,"
Marian told him. "You and Dick
have already done so much for us,
bringing our supplies all summer,
and. ..."

"Say, that reminds me," and the
little man's eyes danced with a se-
cret he seemed reluctant to tell.
"What did you do with all that
paint and other fixings you had us
bring up?"

"Oh, we just fixed up the cabin
a bit."

l\/f ARIAN was almost ashamed of
the time she had wasted on
the cabin. I should have helped Jim
more at the mine, she thought. We
could have finished replacing that
bad timber sooner.

"Just fixed up the cabin." He
laughed a squeaky little laugh and
could hardlv stand still for the
thoughts he was thinking.

"Come on. Dad." Dick was
grinning now, too, knowing how his
father loved a surprise. "Tell us what
this is all about."

"You don't have to dig out the
mine this summer, time to worry
about that next vcar. Go home and
file the papers that you did all the
necessarv assessment work."

"But I don't understand," Mar-
ian said.

"Don't vou see? The work vou
did on the cabin counts, too. The
cabin is part of the property, and a
mightv important part, too! If vou
improve the cabin, you improve the
property."

"Really?" Marian's heart felt like
playing a game of leap frog. "You

128

OUT OF THE WILDERNESS

mean the tarpaper on the roof, and
the shelves and the closet. . . ."

'Tes, and the paint in the kitch-
en, and come to think of it. . . ."
The old man slapped his knee. 'Til
bet this will be the first time that
old office will receive listed improve-
ments such as a painted kitchen and
waxed floors!''

Jim stood there, grinning and
sniffing.

''Well, I guess we had better get
back to finding our horse,'' Dick
said.

"I had almost forgotten why we
came," Mr. Tucker spoke slowly.
"You know, it's almost worth losing
a good horse if it kept Jake from get-
ting away with something." Mr.
Tucker got in the car.

"When do you want me to come
for you?" Dick got in the car, too.

"Tomorrow," Marian said, "if it's
all right."

"It will be fine, and, Marian, if I
were you, I would file a complaint
to keep Jake off your property."

"Oh, she won't need to, now that
he knows we have found out about
him. He will stay away," Mr. Tuck-
er said, "no doubt about that."

As the car drove away, Jim said,
"I think I'll go take a look at the
mine. Maybe we left some of our
tools out. I'll be back soon."

"All right, Jim," and Marian
checked her impulse to go with him.

She knew he wanted to be alone
while he said goodbye to the mine
until next year. She picked up a
bucket. They didn't need any wa-

ter, but she wanted to go for some
anyhow. She had some goodbyes
of her own to say. She wanted to
say goodbye to the mountains, now
dotted with fiery reds and yellows,
and to the majestic trees that had
somehow given her some of their
strength. She wanted to thank the
wilderness for sharing with her a
secret, the secret of finding the
strength within oneself to do the
things that must be done. By com-
ing to the wilderness, she thought,
I have found my way out of my
private wilderness.

As Marian stood on the little hill
by the well, she knew that never
again would she feel so all alone, or
frightened. Charles was wrong, she
thought. I don't need anyone . . .
someday, maybe, but not now.

Back at the cabin she asked the
children how they were coming
along with their packing.

"Can we take our rocks with us?"
Tommy wanted to know.

"And our pine cones?" Jill asked.

"When we come back, I'm going
to get deep in the mine with Jim,"
Jed planned.

"I'm going to save my money to
buy a camera," Sue added. "Then
I can show Kathy and the others
how beautiful it is here."

"And I'm going to bring yards
and yards of red and white checked
cotton for curtains, and some of my
pictures to hang on the walls," Mar-
ian said. "And, oh, yes," she
laughed, "a new scrub board. I wore
the old one pretty thin this sum-
mer.

129

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for ''Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook oi Instructions.

RELrEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Riverdale Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music for Stake
Quarterly Conference^ August 19, 1962

Standing at the left in the front row: Irene C. McGregor, chorister; and Ila Ras-
mussen, organist.

Stake Relief Society President Myrl S. Stewart stands fourth from the right on
the front row, with Delia Greenwell, First Counselor, at her right, and Alice Aldrich,
Second Counselor, at her left; and Secretary-Treasurer Nina Atwood, second from the
right in the front row.

Sister Stewart reports: "The Riverdale Stake Singing Mothers furnished the music
for both sessions of stake conference on August 19, 1962. It was a glorious experience.
The songs were well prepared and beautifully sung. On September 1 5th the Singing
Mothers gave a concert. The purpose of this concert was to increase the singing skills
of the members, to give the Singing Mothers an opportunity to give cultural enjoyment
to others, to create an interest in beautiful music and Relief Society, and to be of
service to others. There were sixty members who practiced twice a week all summer,
furnishing their own transportation. We have an excellent director and an excellent
organist. One member expressed herself as having learned more about music this
summer than she had ever learned in her life before. They sang to an overflowing
audience with special guest artists assisting. It was an outstanding musical program
given free for the enjoyment of the members of the stake and created much interest
in and praise for Relief Society work. Many members from surrounding stakes at-
tended."

130

iiiotmi. wi

EyERY SiSTERdF

North Sanpete Stake (Utah) Relief Society Board Plans for Visit
to Salt Lake City, June 5, 1962

Seated, front row, left to right: Valene Johansen, Second Counselor; Louise B.
Johanscn, President; Ruth McKinney, First Counselor; Amy Ursenbach, Secretary-
Treasurer.

Back row, standing, left to right: Pauline Rasmussen, social science class leader;
Glenda Staker, literature class leader; Ruth Ericksen, Magazine representative; Ethel
Ericksen, chorister; Rhoda Drage, organist; Ruby Hansen, work meeting leader.

Not present when the picture was taken were Ethel Mower, theology class leader,
and Emma Evans, visiting teacher message leader.

Sister Johansen reports: "A day never to be forgotten was experienced June 5,
1962, by 300 Relief Society members of North Sanpete Stake when they boarded six
chartered buses and several private cars bound for Salt Lake City, where they toured
the Bee Hive House, Temple Square, and the Relief Society Building . At noon the
group attended the Tabernacle organ recital. On the agenda at one p.m. were a dinner
and program at the Relief Society Building, catered by Beth Carlton and Mildred Lasson
of Fairview. Guest speakers were President Belle S. Spafford, General President of
Relief Society, and Pearle M. Olsen, a General Board member, who was born and
reared in Mount Pleasant, and while there served as ward and stake Relief Society
president.

"The welcome was given by Louise B. Johansen and prayers by Nellie McAlhster
and Amy B. Ursenbach. Two violin solos were played by Irene Cannon Lloyd, a
member of the General Board of Relief Society. The North Sanpete Stake Singing
Mothers, directed by Ethel L. Ericksen, with Rhoda Drage as accompanist, sang 'One
World,' and 'When Mothers Sing,' the last number being dedicated to the late Opal
L. Hermansen, who directed the Singing Mothers for many years. Valene Johansen
introduced the 'goal' for the stake for the year and the theme of the program: 'Every
sister of your ward to become a member of Relief Society.' The three winners in the
stake poetry contest on the theme 'What My Relief Society Means to Me' were an-
nounced and the sisters read their poems: Pearle U. Winkler, first; Eda Anderson,
second; and Ellis D. Cooms, third.

"Recognition was given the wards with the highest number of new members, and
with the greatest increase in attendance, and gifts presented to their presidents: Louise
Seely, Fourth Ward; Barbara Johansen, Second Ward, Geniel Watson, Spring City.
The eldest and the youngest Relief Society members in attendance were honored:
Margaret Menzies, eighty-two, and Jeanie Christensen, twenty. The table decorations
were blue and gold flowers with miniature figures of old-fashioned girls. Little bluebirds
held messages of love and cheer for our wonderful organization — Relief Society.
Fa\ors were small jars of yellow hand cream tied with blue ribbons."

131

FEBRUARY 1963

Wilford Stake (Salt Lake City, Utah) Presents "Fun Day"

May 18, 1962

Seated at the table, left to right: Helen Stringham, Grandview Second Ward; Alene
Burrell, Wilford Second Ward.

Standing, left to right: Marie Hopkins, Imperial Ward; Alta Hathenbruck, Grand-
view Ward; Renee Falkner, Imperial Second Ward; Naomi Pond, Kenwood Ward;
Faye Condie, Wilford Ward; Alice Karpowitz, Kenwood Second Ward.

Elna Hart Palmer, President, Wilford Stake, reports: "The Wilford Stake Relief
Society took suggestions given by the General Board at Conference in 1961 and had
a 'Fun Day.' The day began with a demonstration on floral arrangements, followed
by a demonstration on hair styling. The stake board presented a skit on 'Work Day
Behavior' and cleverly revealed how the work meeting lessons on manners have helped
us this year. Each ward displayed items that had been completed on work meeting
day, and some hobby items were shown.

"Immediately following lunch, which was served to over four hundred sisters,
came the highlight of the day — a fashion show. Throughout the year a basic sewing
class was taught to many of the sisters. Many of the dresses modeled were the result
of this sewing instruction. We feel that much good was accomplished by this class.
We intend to make this a yearly affair, and the next 'Fun Day' is already being
planned. We intend to show items of interest from each lesson department. Our
purpose is to reach the inactive sisters, and we feel that we are making progress in
this direction."

European Mission, and West European Mission Singing Mothers Present
Music for the Servicemen's Conference, Berchtesgaden, Germany

November 6, 7, 8, 1962

Seated, left to right: Helen Chambers, chorister; Carolyn N. Brugger, Relief Society
supervisor, European Mission; Sara Tanner of the West European Mission; Zina C. Y.
Brown, wife of President Hugh B. Brown; Minnie P. Burton, of the European Mission;
Maxine Hanks, of the British Mission.

Sister Brugger reports: "The sisters from the L. D. S. Servicemen's organization
in Europe held an inspiring Relief Society gathering in Berchtesgaden, Germany, No-
vember 6, 7, 8, 1962. The Relief Society session of this conference was conducted by
Carolyn N. Brugger, with the theme 'Fellowshipping through Relief Society' being
carried out. Sherley Palmer, wife of Chaplain James Palmer in England, Thelma
Fetzer, from the Berlin Mission, and Grace Cullimore, from the Central British Mission
gave informative talks to inspire the sisters in fellowshipping. Zina C. Y. Brown gave
a spiritual talk on honoring the Priesthood and remaining strong in times of stress.

"I'his was a wonderful conference, with 150 sisters present for the Relief Society
session. They came from all over Europe, with Germany, France, Britain, Scotland,
Switzerland, Austria, and Italy being represented. One sister came from as far away
as Morocco. Outlying posts were represented at the conference. The Singing Mothers
sang in one general session and in the Relief Society session. These sisters from distant
places came together and mingled their voices under the direction of Helen Chambers."

Utah Stake (Provo, Utah) Singing Mothers Furnish Music for Stake
Quarterly Conference, May 13, 1962

Standing at the left in the front center row, left to right: Edna H. Williams, Edu-
cation Counselor; Nellie R. Mecham, President; Florence Britsch, Work Director
Counselor; Ethel R. Lewis, chorister; Rayola Van Wagenen, organist.

Since this picture was taken, Florence Britsch has been released, and Clarice
Sumpter sustained.

132

%:'Ar -Jrvi y^'''-

"* "'Jp^,

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Morgan Stake (Utah), Morgan Ward Presented Beautiful Painting

of Nauvoo, March 17, 1962

Evadna R. Francis (right), Morgan Ward, presents a painting of Nauvoo to
Emma Lou W. Bell (left), President, Morgan Ward Relief Societ}^

Hazel F. Durrant, President, Morgan Stake Relief Society, reports: "At their
anniversary party, the Morgan Ward Rehef Society sisters were given a beautiful
original painting of Nauvoo, painted and presented by Evadna R. Francis. The painting
depicts Nauvoo as it may have been when the Relief Society was functioning during its
vears of infancy, where it was first organized. The painting now enhances the space
where it hangs in the Relief Society room, and is enjoyed by ward and stake members
alike as thev gather there. Sister Francis is a busy homemaker. She has served in all
the women's auxiliary organizations, both ward and stake, and is a former president
of the Morgan Ward Relief Society. She has served as a visiting teacher for fourteen
vears, missing only one month in that time. She is a registered nurse and does part-time
nursing occasionally and aids all who need her help. She taught the work meeting
course for 1961 in Morgan Stake. She is a new student of art and has been studying
for only two and one-half years. Of her thirty-one completed paintings, she considers
'Nauvoo' her most rewarding, probably because of her reason for creating it."

Twin Falls Stake (Idaho) Singing Mothers Participate in the Chorus for

Relief Society Annual General Conference, for the Semi-Annual

Church Conference, and Other Occasions

Mona H. Brown, President, Twin Falls Stake Relief Society, reports the out-
standing accomplishments of the Singing Mothers of Twin Falls Stake: "Our Singing
Mothers began practicing in April in preparation for the opportunity to sing at Relief
Society Conference and General Conference. Although they spent many hours away
from their families and homes, they have all expressed their gratitude for the opportunity
to sing under the direction of Sister Florence J. Madsen of the General Board of Relief
Society, and feel that it has been one of the greatest events of their lives. This group
also sang for our Relief Society Convention in August, for the stake quarterly con-
ference in September, and in Burley, with the seven stakes from this region, in a special
concert under the direction of Sister Madsen. Betty Birrell is our chorister, and Wilda
Carlson is organist."

Santaquin-Tintic Stake (Utah) Honors Visiting Teachers at Convention

May 17, 1962

Jennie W. Murdoch, President, Santaquin-Tintic Stake Relief Society, reports that
a large percentage of the stake visiting teachers attended the convention: "Our theme
was 'Blessed art thou, visiting teacher.' The beautiful music was furnished by the
Goshen Ward Singing Mothers. An original song was composed and sung for us.
Our guest speaker was Sister Lavina Fugal of Pleasant Grove. She is a truly great
Latter-day Saint mother, and an American Mother of a past year. She made us feel
that it is a great privilege and blessing to be a visiting teacher.

"There are over a thousand years of visiting teaching represented by the sisters in
the picture, each person having at least thirty years of teaching and some fifty years
and more. All of the sisters who have served more than thirty years were honored by
First Counselor Helen Smith. A special tribute was also given to every sister who had
achieved a one-hundred per cent record in her visiting teaching and in attendance at
her meetings. Second Counselor Florence Lamb and Secretary-Treasurer Zelma Clayson
were in charge of refreshments. At the time of the convention we did not have a stake
visiting teacher message leader, but we are now fully organized."

135

FEBRUARY 1963

Panguitch Stake (Utah) Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music
for Stake Quarterly Conference Sessions, March 18, 1962

Organist Nina Steele is seated at the piano at the far right; chorister Iletta D.
Reid stands at the right on the second row.

Eva N. Dalton, President, Pangnitch Stake Rehef Society, reports that the Singing
Mothers presented the following selections: ''When Mothers Sing," "My Prayer for
Today," "Home," and 'Thanks Be to God."

"Practicing for this performance was done largely in the wards. Ward choristers
and organists were instrncted by stake leaders at stake leadership meetings. Ward
leaders then spent many hours with their choruses practicing within their own wards.
Only two practices on a stake basis were required for this performance."

Manchester Stake (England), Rochdale Ward Visiting Teachers Honored
At Opening Social, September 24, 1962

Front row, seated, left to right: Shirley Tiffany; Edith Kenworthy; Jessie Withing-
ton. Work Director Counselor; Elsie Wortley, President; Mary Woodruff, former presi-
dent, Manchester Stake Relief Society; Olive Teale, Education Counselor; Maureen
Hoyle; Irene Webber.

Back row, standing, left to right: Kathleen Kenworthy; Vera Shore; Mary Mc-
Quade; Jean Caffrey; Monica Robinson; Lillian Fountain; Elsie Butler; Eileen Thomp-
son; Dorothy Woodhead, Secretary-Treasurer.

Sister Woodruff reports: "The visiting teachers of the Rochdale Ward maintamed
the lead position in the stake in visiting teaching throughout the year. In their honor
a chicken dinner was served to twenty-nine Relief Society sisters. A program followed
the dinner, and a film on visiting teaching was shown."

Dorothy Thorpe is the new president of Manchester Stake Relief Society.

136

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY

The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 48 — Give Heed to Warnings and Trifle Not with Sacred Things

Elder Roy W. Doxcy

(Text: The Doctrine and C()\cnants, Section 65:22-66)

Tor I'irst Meeting, May 1963

()l)jecti\e: 'I'o reali/e that to redeem Zion peaceful means were to be used; that wars
would plague the world until the Sa\'ior comes; that there would come a time of peace
during the nnllennium; and to know the seriousness of blaspheming sacred things.

Will and Commandment

I'hc center place for the citv of
Zion (Jackson Conntv, Missonri)
had been designated bv revelation.
Members of the Church desired to
know what the\- should do in re-
lationship to it; therefore the Lord
made kno\\n his purposes to his
saints. They were to gather to that
place if they desired to do the will
of the Lord. As stated m verses 22
and 23 of Section 63, they were not
to consider this a commandment.
The Lord gives rexelation for the
benefit of all who will obey, but he
knows that some members^ if com-
manded in all things, will bring con-
demnation on themselves by diso-
bedience. Consequently, in this
rc\elation, he leaves it up to the in-
duidual to obey his will or not to
obey. Those who love the Lord
will obey his will as if it were a com-
mandment. (Matt. 7:21; D & C

84:44-4^; D 8i C Commentary y page

378.)

Mysteries As Blessings

Latter-dav Saints know that to
meddle in the things which have
not been revealed brings disappoint-
ment and sometimes loss of faith in
fundamental beliefs. Speculation
does not contribute to salvation.
Rationalization of the scriptures
ma\' destroy faith. There are mys-
teries of the kingdom which may be
known bv all who seek in faith.
(Alma 12:9-11.) T'hese revealed
truths further one's salvation, for
the\ are essential to soul-growth. As
one learns the truth contained in
the revelations, it becomes ''a well
of living water, springing up unto
everlasting life" (D & C 63:23;
John 4:10-14). It should be clear
that individuals diflFer in their
knowledge of gospel truths and the

137

FEBRUARY 1963

application of them in their hves.
There is ample opportunity for the
Latter-day Saint to learn the mys-
teries revealed in the scriptures.

Concerning the gathering to the
land of Zion, the saints were to learn
this mystery: do not undertake the
journey in haste, lest pestilence fol-
low. [Ihid., 63:24.)

Render Unto Caesar

During the ministry of Christ
there came some who sought to
trap him by asking him whether
one should pay tribute to Caesar.
His reply then and also in this dis-
pensation stresses the necessity for
the saint to follow the laws of the
land. "Render unto Caesar the
things which are Caesar's" (Matt.
22:15-22; D & C 63:26; 58:21-22.)
This truth is emphasized when one
understands that Jesus is the Cre-
ator of the earth, vet he respects the
laws of the land. The saints who
were to go to Zion were to follow
legal practice in purchasing the
land, although it was to be their in-
heritance. Only by this means
would they have any opportunity
to live in peace with their neighbors.
Enough opposition would come to
the saints from Satan stirring up the
hearts of their enemies, without
their tempting them to shed blood.
(Ihid., 63:25-28.) When the Lord
commanded the saints to purchase
the lands and there should be no
shedding of blood, he was saymg
what had been said of old — ''Thou
shalt not kill" (Exodus 20:13). In
fact, what follows in the revelation
is a warning to comply with the
commandment to purchase the land
promptly, or else they would be
scourged from place to place.

(D&C 63:29-31.) Elder B. H. Rob-
erts wrote the following on this
prophecy:

. . . And so the event turned out. The
saints failed to respond with becoming
promptness to the commandment to pur-
chase the land of Zion; and all that was
predicted in the revelation befell them.
The passage then was a warning to the
saints, not a threat directed at the old
settlers of Jackson county; and if blood
was to be shed, clearly it was to be the
blood of the saints rather than that of
their enemies (A Comprehensive Histon
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Samts, 1 :264) .

Wars Decreed

Immediately following this pre-
diction of distress among the saints
because of neglect in following
counsel, the Lord declares that the
wicked in the world shall slay the
wicked, for they lose his spirit by
their unrighteousness. (D&C
63:32-33.) Destruction follows
when that spirit is withdrawn from
men. (2 Nephi 26:11; D & C Com-
mentary, page 380.) Fear will come
upon all men in that day because
men will be fighting amongst them-
selves and the saints will hardly
escape. (D&C 63:34-35; cf.
1:34-36.) The saints in 1831 and
later, during the time of the Proph-
et Joseph Smith, were counseled to
come to the land of Zion that they
might not be engulfed in these
tribulations. {D&C Commentary,
page 380.) Those who should
come to Zion were to be the faith-
ful, serving God in righteousness
and faith. It was the solemn duty
of the saints to declare a warning
voice to the world that judgment
awaited the unrepentant, and the
only escape would be through fol-
lowing the will of the Lord. (D&C

138

LESSON DEPARTMENT

63:36-37.) That the saints would
''hardly escape" was commented
upon by the Prophet on September
29, 1839, as follows:

. . . Explained concerning the coming
of the Son of Man; also that it is a false
idea that the Saints will escape all the
judgments, whilst the wicked suffer; for
all flesh is subject to suffer, and ''the
righteous shall hardly escape;" still many
of the Saints will escape, for the just shall
live by faith; yet many of the righteous
shall fall a prey to disease, to pestilence,
etc., by reason of the weakness of the
flesh, and yet be saved in the Kmgdom of
God. So that it is an unhallowed prin-
ciple to say that such and such have
transgressed because thev have been
preyed upon by disease or death, for all
flesh is subject to death; and the Savior
has said, "]udge not, lest ve be judged"
(DHC IV:ii).

Instiuctions to Kiithnd Saints

From verses 38 to 47 in Section
63, instructions are given to mem-
bers of the Church in Kirtland,
Ohio. Specific directions are given
that the Titus Billings farm should
be disposed of and some were to go
to Zion. (Verses 37-39.) The money
thus received was to be used for the
purchase of land in Missouri. (Verse
40.) Newel K. Whitney was to
continue the operation of his store,
and funds from this source were to
be sent also. (Verses 41-44.) He
was to take charge of these oper-
ations and also to act as an agent
of the Church, since some members
were not to go to Zion at this time.
(Verses 45-46.) The counsel given
in this revelation suggests a pattern
for the future when the city of the
New Jerusalem will be built. Only
those who are worthv and receive a
call to assemble in that area will
have the privilege of participating
actively in that endeavor. Only he

who is faithful overcomes the
world. Constancy in the work of
the Lord brings the blessing of hav-
ing overcome. (Verse 47.)

'^ Blessed Are the Dead That
Die in the Lord"

The Latter-day Saint's concept
of death is stated in these words:

He that sendeth up treasures unto the
land of Zion shall receive an inheritance
in this world, and his works shall follow
him, and also a re\^'ard in the world to
come.

Yea, and blessed are the dead that die
in the Lord, from henceforth, when the
Lord shall come, and old things shall pass
away, and all things become new, they
shall rise from the dead and shall not die
after, and shall receive an inheritance be-
fore the Lord, in the holy city (D & C
63:48-49).

Several important facts concern-
ing the faithful dead are found in
these verses: (1) Righteous works
follow the faithful in building a
mansion of glory. (2) The dead
that die in the Lord are blessed.
Death is a blessing for it opens the
way to the faithful for further pro-
gression on the way to eternal
life. Great blessings of communion
with loved ones and the realization
of having fought a good fight on
the earth bring joy. (3) Those that
"die in the Lord" need have no fear
of the future. Uncertainty and
doubt of the period after death flee
from those who have and are sin-
cerely overcoming the world. (4)
The greatest blessings are not avail-
able in the spirit world because that
sphere of life is only intended as
temporary in preparing one for the
resurrection. (5) The departed
saints look forward to the second
coming of Christ when they shall

139

FEBRUARY 1963

rise from the gra\e to obtain an
inheritance in the place prepared
for them. Even "the holv citv"
(New Jerusalem) will be a part of
their inheritance. (6) The faithful
dead will liaxe a resurrected body
free from disease, pain, and sorrow.
This union of spirit and body in the
resurrection will remain fore\'er.
Death will ne\'er again separate
them.

Tht Millennium

In continuation of events follow-
ing death of the body and the com-
ing of the Lord in judgment upon
the wicked, several ideas about the
thousand year period of peace and
righteousness on the earth are indi-
cated. The present telestial condi-
tion of the earth will pass away, and
a terrestrial state will prevail. Death
is one of the most real events of
mortality. It must come to all.
Notwithstanding the millennumi is
known as the time when death shall
not bring sorrow, death will come
when man reaches the "age of a
tree," which is the millennial "age
of man." (D & C 101:29-30;
63:^0.) Death during this period
will consist of being changed im-
mcdiatelv from mortality to resur-
rection. (Ibid., 63:51-52.)

Look forward to "these things"
— death, spirit world, resurrection,
second coming of Christ, millen-
nium, an inheritance in the earth.
In 1831, speaking as the Lord views
time, the second coming of Christ
was near at hand. In the assurance
that his coming is nearer than at
the beginning of this dispensation,
saints should follow the counsel to
look forward e\cn to "the day of
the coming of the Son of Man."

(Ibid., 63:53.) The Lord knows
that there will be many among the
saints who will not be prepared h\
righteous living to receive the Savior
when he comes. These have been
called "foolish virgins among the
wise." Thev are foolish because thev
had the law, thev knew of these
things and yet this knowledge was
taken lightly, in not letting the doc-
trine of the second coming have an
influence upon their lives for re-
pentance. Thev shall, howe\er, be
separated from the righteous, for
the Lord will take judgment upon
them. [\hid., 63:53-54.)

That there is great need for a call
to repentance is known bv all who
ha\c a knowledge of the bondage of
sin which holds so manv people in
the world. The Lord is not to be
mocked b\" those who themselves
ha\e not rccei\ed the benefit of
release from sin through accepting
his atonement. [\h\d., 63:58; D hC
Coiiimciifar\', page 384.)

Even though this condition exists
todav as a result of the apostasy,
men should know that the Lord is
all-powerful and that in time all
things shall be subject unto him.
(Ibid., 63:59-60.)

T)o Not Blaspheme

Wherefore, let all men beware how
the\- take iin name in their lips —

l^'or behold, \eril\- I saw that mam-
there be who are imcler this coiulemna-
tion, who use the name of the Lord,
and use it in \ain, ha\ing not authority.

\\ herefore, let the church repent of
their sins, and I, the Lord, will own
them; otherwise the\- shall be cut off
(D & C 6^61-63).

To blaspheme is to speak. irrever-
entlv of God or sacred things. The
name of Deitv should be held la

140

LESSON DEPARTMENT

the greatest respect. To take the
name of the Lord in vain has been
condemned from the beginning.
(Exodus 20:7; Levit. 22:32; Deut.
5:11.) Ancient Israel understood
that to curse or blaspheme Deity
was an offense so serious that death
was the penalty. (Levit. 24:16.)
But how far has the world departed
from the divine injunction that the
Lord's name should be used rever-
ently? The vulgar person often de-
lights in blaspheming the name of
the Lord, consciously or designedly,
to verify his oath or word. In com-
menting upon this practice of the
world, President Joseph Fielding
Smith has said:

. . . Some individuals have become so
profane that it appears almost impossible
for them to speak two or three sentences
without the emphasis — as they think —
of a vulgar or blasphemous oath. ... A
person is known as much bv his language
as he is by the companv he keeps. . . .

. . . How strange it is that some people,
and good people at that, think that to use
some expression involving the name of
the Lord, adds interest, wit, or power to
their stories! How often this is seen in
the moving pictures, even in shows that
otherwise are commendable. . . .

Above all other peoples on the earth, the
Latter-day Saints should hold in the utmost
sacredness and reverence all things that are
holy. The people of the world have not
been trained as we have been in such mat-
ters, notwithstanding there are manv hon-
est, devout, and refined people in the
world. But we have the guidance of the
Holy Spirit and the re\elations of the
Lord, and He has solemnly taught us in
our own day our duty in relation to all
such things (Improvement Era, July, 1941,
page 525).

Sacred Things Made Light Oi

The people of the world are not
the only ones who make light of
sacred things. In the days of the

Prophet some members of the
Church did so, and there are mem-
bers today who do not sense its
seriousness. The word of the Lord
in the scriptures, the principles,
ordinances, and practices of the
Church are to be spoken of with
care, for they are sacred. Mocker}**
of sacred truths is blasphemy in the
sight of the Lord. The Nephites in
the pride of their hearts sinned
grievously and lost their strength
for the Spirit withdrew from them.
One of their sins was ''making a
mock of that which was sacred''
(Helaman 4:11-13).

Two thoughts emerge from the
truth that man is not to mock sac-
red truths. In the first place, the
person who professes belief and
practice and at the same time does
not live the principles, is making
light of sacred things. All should
determine that the best life is the
life of conformance to God's will.
The second thought is the too preva-
lent poking fun at or jesting about
Church teachings and practices. An
editorial in a Church publication
written by Elder Mark E. Petersen
of the Council of the Twelve poses
the following pertinent questions as
well as others on this point.

How many people joke about the
Word of Wisdom when in social
groups?

How many joke about sobriety or
the lack of it?

How many make light of our
teachings on modest dress, and
flaunt their standards by persistent
violations?

How many make light of the
dress requirements of those who go
to the temple?

What is our attitude toward the

141

FEBRUARY 1963

Sabbath? Do we make light of it,
and at times do we make fun of it
as we proceed to violate it?

Tliere follows the admonition to
self-examine our attitudes on these
matters, and a stern reminder of the
seriousness of trifling with sacred
things :

The Lord will not be made light of.
He will not be laughed at, nor ridiculed,
nor ignored by those who are under obli-
gation to him.

Self-examination on these matters can
be a wholesome thing. And self-determi-
nation \\'ill be likewise. Determination of
what? Determine \\'hether we want to
be in the good graces of the Lord or not.
Whether we want to be "fence straddlers"
or not. Whether we want to carry water
on both shoulders, or not. Whether we
want to be sincere or not. Whether we are
willing to compromise our principles or
not. Whether we are willing to sin a
little for business sake or for social
prestige. . . .

If we trifle with sacred things, wc not
only disobey, but wc ridicule as well. . . .

We may do it thoughtlessly, you say.
But that very thoughtlessness is itself an
evidence of lack of interest, lack of con-
cern about it all. It is itself proof positive
that we are taking lightly the things of
God, that v\e therefore trifle with them.

Without sincerity there is no salvation,
regardless of any show of obedience (The
Church News Section, Deseiet News,
March 29, 1958).

Now is the day to determine to
whom obedience will be given. If
we have been negligent in the past,
the Lord is gracious and kind to the
repentant.

These things remain to overcome
through patience, that such may receive
a more exceeding and eternal weight of
glory, otherwise, a greater condemnation
(D'& C 63:66).

Remember that that which cometh from
above is sacred, and must be spoken with
care, and by constraint of the Spirit; and
in this there is no condemnation, and ye
receive the Spirit through prayer; where-
fore, without this there remaineth con-
demnation (Ibid., 63:64) .

Questions ior Discussion

1. WHiat does it mean that the saints
will hardly escape the destructions of the
last dav's?

2. Gi\c six points about the faithful
dead as de\eloped from Section 63:48-49.

3. Discuss: Those who love the Lord
will obey his will.

Little Lights

Hannah C. Ashhy

I do not stand as a beacon light
On a lofty mountain high,
To guide the world of men in flight
As they travel through the sky,
But a little light in a lowly place
Can give a message of cheer,
And bring a smile to a troubled face
From love light shining near.

142

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGES

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 48 — "Inasmuch As They Are Faithful They Shall Be Preserved,
and I, the Lord Will Be With Them" (D & C 61:10).

Christine H. Robinson

For First Week, Mav 1963

Objective: To emphasize the fact that the Lord's protecting spirit gives the faithful
strength to meet hfe's problems.

The scriptures are filled with
promises that those who remain
steadfast and faithful to the Lord's
commandments shall be protected
and preserved. David the Psalmist
said, ''the Lord . . . forsaketh not
his saints; thev are preserved for-
ever" (Psalms 37:28). The great
general and prophet Moroni in the
Book of Mormon declared, ''God
will support, and keep, and preserve
us, so long as we are faithful unto
him" (Alma 44:4) .

There are both physical and
spiritual aspects to the Lord's prom-
ises and assurances that the faithful
will be guarded, saved, and pre-
served. In some instances, the
faithful will be protected and pre-
served against physical harm. This
was the meaning of this promise
given bv Moroni.

More frequentlv, however, this
promise has had a spiritual rather
than a phvsical meaning. The state-
ment given above bv David had this
more enduring meaning. He spoke
of the faithful people being pre-
served not just in this life but "for-
ever."

It is this broader meanmg that
the Savior emphasized when he said,
"Whosoever shall seek to save his
life shall lose it; and whosoever shall
lose his life shall preserve it" (Luke
17:33). Obviously, when one loses
his life, as indicated in this scrip-
ture, he is not preserved and pro-
tected physically; yet as the Savior
has promised, if one loses himself,
and even his life, in the service of
others, and thereby in the Lord's
service, he preserves his soul and
gains eternal life. Over and over
again the Savior emphasized the di-
vine fact that saving one's soul is
infinitely more important than pre-
serving one's life. "For what shall
it profit a man, if he shall gain the
whole world, and lose his own
soul?" (Mark 8:36).

To be preserved in a spiritual
sense means to be delivered from
evil; to be shielded by the Lord's
spirit; to be secure and firm in our
convictions of the truth. It means
to be sustained and upheld in
righteousness and to possess one of
the Lord's choice gifts, the blessing
of peace of mind.

143

FEBRUARY 1963

Temple Bailey, in an impressive periences, both bitter and sweet, the

story, tells about a young mother Lord helped them to develop the

who set her foot on the path of life qualities which preserved their

and wondered if the way would be spiritual strength, and thus they

long and hard. Her guide said to came to realize that the end was

her, 'Tes, the way is hard and you better than the beginning,

will be old before you reach the end ^ • i . tt i t^ t-. • i

of It, but the end will be better President Hugh B. Brown said:

than the beginning." ]yig„ sometimes labor under the false

In this story the young mother impression that reverses, disappointments,

faced her problems with faith and tragedies come only as the result of sin

confidence, but as her children '^"^^ disobedience. . . . The trial perhaps

.,, • L .1 • T "i3y come ... to teach some of the

grew, illness came into their lives g^^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^f lif^ And so we must

and there was sorrow, and the way remember that the winds blow and the

was stormv and dark. The children rains beat upon the house that is built

were filled with fear and uncertain- ^^pon the rock. The promise is not

ty, but thev came to their mother ^7"^P|ion ^^T .|l^\^\7"^ but that they

•'.' - , , , who shall so build shall have strength to

With confidence and she covered withstand it (Eterna] Quest, pp. 247-248).
them with her protective mantle of

love. Then the mother said to her We will not be spared from the
guide, 'These days are even better problems of life and we may not
than the brightness of the sun, for be spared from some of its tragedies,
now my children have learned cour- But, the Lord will give us his pro-
age." tective spirit as a shield. His
This storv continues with the ex- strength will become our strength,
periences of trouble and affliction and, if we are truly faithful, we
through which the mother and her have no need to fear, for we can
children learned the true meaning have the Lord's comforting spirit to
of faith and love and the need for be with us and his assurance that
the constant assurance of the Lord's our souls will be preserved through-
protective spirit. They learned that out this life and throughout etern-
with faithfulness through life's ex- ity.

NOBLE THOUGHTS

Think noble thoughts always. They are the seeds of noble deeds, and the flowers
that they bring make for happv hours and sweet memories.

—Pauline Bell

144

«gS!^?!^^?^??!^'

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)
Discussion 8 — The Latter-day Saint Home Is a Training Ground
Dr. Virginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, May 1963

Objective: To sliow the importance of home influence on the training and growth
of children.

r^OR this last discussion we shall
have a symposium. The leader
and three members will be seated at
a table in front of the group. Each
member will be prepared to make
a short talk about one of the topics
listed below. The role of the leader
is to introduce each speaker and her
subject and watch the time. She
then makes* a summary statement
of the main points of the discussion
and invites further discussion from
the group. Topics for the sympo-
sium :

1. Preparation for marriage begins in
the cradle.

2. Need for work should be part of
children's training.

3. Work is essential to happiness.

4. Good conditions will induce good
work.

Our greatest assurance that an
engaged couple will be able to
establish a happy home which will
be a good training ground for chil-
dren is that each one has come
from a happy home. It is here that
children first learn to love or hate,

to work or be idle, to take responsi-
bility or to be irresponsible, to be
honest or dishonest, to live demo-
cratically or to be tyrants.

The young couple might ask,
how does this training begin? Here
we must distinguish between two
kinds of language: the language of
the feelings and the language of
words. The first is the more potent
influence, and it begins with the
newborn babe. John, the newborn,
understands his mother when she
cuddles him close and sings soft
tones of love as she nurses him.
He doesn't know the meaning of
words, but he knows his mother's
love. This language is so strong
that her fears and tensions as well
as her love can be communicated to
him instantaneously.

A child first learns to be part of
a team through the language of the
feelings and gradually learns that he
has some part to play in having
satisfying relationships with his
family. His coos and smiles bring
different rewards than screams and
tantrums, and he learns the meth-

145

FEBRUARY 1963

od most effective for getting what make the bread. Let him help set

he wants. If parents are consistent the table and wash the dishes,

and work together in training this As one job is learned something

child, he can be taught the routines new must be brought into the pic-

of the household, who does what, ture to keep the creative impulse

and what he must do to be an ac- alive and working at its best,

ceptable member long before he ^^ ^j^^j^^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^^^

understands words. Yes, this is ^^^^ |^ ^^ ^^^^ responsibility, give

the beginning of the trammg pe- ^hem enough of it to make it a

nod that takes at least twenty years challenge. Regular duties rotated

to prepare him for starting a home ^^ek bv week, with some changes

ot his own. ^j^j additions, can become the rule.

Can you see your child ten years Boys and girls can make beds, clean

from now, twenty years from now, floors, wash dishes, paint walls, pre-

fifty years from now, or on the path pare food, mow the lawn, wash

of eternal progress? If you can, and clothes, plant the garden, weed,

if you appreciate the uniqueness of skin onions, feed the chickens, and

this child, something of his poten- do many other jobs,

tiality, his capabilities, his special After any of these jobs is done,

strength and weaknesses, you can children should be taught to clean

guide him and instill in him the up after themselves. There is a

principles of righteous living that psvchological value in cleaning up

will aid him to solve the problems after you finish a job. When you

that he will meet along the way. have put the lawn mower and the

This is a day-by-day process whereby grass cutters away, you know you

the values you cherish, what you do, have completed something, and you

and how you feel will be communi- have prepared the way for starting

cated more potently through the out fresh the next time,

feelings than through anything that what are the conditions that in-

you may say. ^^ce good work? Good family

Work and the need for everyone relationships, where there is trust,
to stand on his own feet and even- . confidence, and love, come first;

tually pay his own way is an im- and then other values should be

portant ingredient in successful considered. Every person needs

family living. Don't do anything some private spot to call his own.

for the child that he can do for It might be a box for treasures

himself is a good adage. Give him pushed under the bed, a dresser

clothes that he can button, shoes drawer, or part of a closet, and

that he can tie, food that he can everyone must respect this spot as

eat with his own effort, and don't personal property and not trespass.

expect perfection. Let him make Privacy also extends to the need to

his own toys from boxes and spools be alone on occasions. If a person

and blocks of wood; teach him to wants to be alone, let him go to

put them away when it is time for his room, shut the door, and be

the nap or the bath or the dinner, alone; and, let everyone respect this

Let him help stir the cookies and need. Time for personal medita-

146

LESSON DEPARTMENT

tion, contemplation, reading, and
praying can bring forth new insight
and new understanding.

Self-expression through creative
hobbies may result in a better
world tomorrow, if children are
allowed to explore and find some
special interest. As early as they
are old enough to hold a crayon,
they should be allowed to draw.
Sand, clay, wood, simple tools, and
a place to work are essential. The
place might be the kitchen table,
in a special room, or outside, the
important thing is to make provi-
sion for cultivating special interests.
The seeds planted will pay great
dividends throughout life.

Children need friends and should
be allowed to have them come to
their homes. They need to feel that
they have a beautiful home that
they are proud to share with their
friends. They need cultural and
educational stimulation through
various family activities, and, most
important of all, they need the
strength that comes through wor-
ship, through the love of God, and
of keeping his commandments. This
spiritual side of family living will
provide the iron rod by which mem-
bers may find support and assist-
ance as they move along the path
of eternal family life.

LITERATURE • America's Literature

The New Birth of Freedom

Lesson 40 — The Challenge of Walt Whitman

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 538-576).

For Third Meeting, May 1963

Objective: To attempt a sympathetic approach to Whitman, that we may experience
further insight into his greatness.

IV/fOST critics now accept Whit-
man as America's greatest
poet, both as spokesman for the
American temperament within her
own boundaries and to the world
community. From the early dec-
ades of Whitman's poetic fame, he
was well known abroad, and more
critical studies of his work have

appeared in England, France, Ger-
many, and Denmark than in his
own country. As with Poe and
Henry David Thoreau, his universal
qualities were first acclaimed abroad.
Yet all Whitman's roots are in
Nineteenth-Century America and in
the traditions and cultures which, in
turn, produced it. In one sense ex-

147

FEBRUARY 1963

tremely provincial, he transcends
limits of time and place to achieve
true universality.

W/iifniaii's Outward Life

The second of nine children,
''Walt" was born on a Long Island,
New York, farm in 1819. His strong,
warm-hearted mother came from an
easy-going prosperous Dutch fam-
ily; his father, heir to family wealth
which had been lost, made desper-
ate attempts to provide for his
growing family. Conditions did
not improve when the Whitmans
moved to Brooklyn, New York.

Leaving school at the age of
twelve, he worked as office bov and
typesetter, but additional education
came through extensive reading
and experience. He learned the
printing trade, was an itinerant
schoolteacher for four years, and,
from 1853 to 1855, he was a car-
penter. He edited many journals
and was active in the Democratic
party until by 1846 he became
editor of the Brooklyn Daily Eagle,
a newspaper of some influence. In
his editorials he was aggressivelv
patriotic, supporting enthusiastically
the expansion into the vast Ameri-
can west. An idealistic Jeffersonian
he would rather have a rich aver-
age population than a rich govern-
ment. He believed that moral re-
form begins in each man's heart and
that all enduring principles, democ-
racy included, must be constantly
defended.

In 1848 he left the Daily Eagle
for New Orleans, Louisiana, taking
his fifteen-year-old brother Thomas
Jefferson Whitman with him. Here
he worked as an editor for four
months before returning home to

WALT \MIITMAN

continue newspaper editing. This
was the only trip he made past the
eastern seaboard until he was sixty.
When, in 1862, his brother George
Washington Whitman, who was
serving in the Civil War, was
wounded, Walt went to Virginia to
nurse him. For three years he
spent so much of his time as a vol-
unteer nurse in the field hospitals
that his health broke.

He was appointed clerk in the
Department of the Interior in 1865
and, later, received an appointment
in the Attorney GeneraFs office
where he worked for nine years. He
lectured on the life of Abraham
Lincoln each year, and from royal-
ties and gifts was able to buy a
house in Camden, New Jersey,
where he lived unmarried. In 1873,
a stroke caused partial paralysis, and
for the next ten years his health was
not good, and sometimes he was in
actual want, a condition remedied
by friends once it was discovered.
He died in 1892, at the age of 73.

148

LESSON DEPARTMENT

The New Nations New Poet believed fervently that there is
During the late 1840's and early "nothing in the known universe
1850's Whitman became increasing- more divine than men and women
ly aware of the unique destiny his and the woman equal with the
country was to fulfill. Never had man." Whitman made equality the
such a combination of cultures keystone of great poetry:
existed before, free from the with-
ering restraints of entrenched privi- , ^^o"^^ *« "^ ]^" ^^^^^ ^^'^'- ^"^>^
1 ^ XT 1 J j_i then can vou understand us. We are no
leges. Never had the common man ^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^1^^^ ^^^

been so favored, so near to achiev- enclose, what we enjoy you may enjoy

ing those high goals of which man- (Preface to Leaves of Grass).
kind had always dreamed; never had

man's potential divinity seemed so With rare sensitivity Whitman

near attainment. 'The Americans, sought to catch the overtones of all

of all nations, at any time upon the facets of life in vigorous, expanding,

earth have probably the fullest po- young America. In ''I Hear Ameri-

etical nature. The United States ca Singing" he records in poetic

themselves are essentially the great- symbol the varied songs that he

est poem," he wrote in 1855. ^^ hears:

I HEAR AMERICA SINGING

I hear America singing, the varied carols I hear,

Those of mechanics, each one singing his as it should be, blithe and strong.

The carpenter singing his as he measures his plank or beam,

The mason singing his as he makes ready for work, or leaves off work,

The boatman singing what belongs to him in his boat, the deckhand singing on the

steamboat deck,
The shoemaker singing as he sits on his bench, the hatter singing as he stands,
The wood-cutter's song, the ploughboy's on his way in the morning, or at noon

intermission or at sundown.
The delicious singing of the mother, or of the young wife at work, or of the girl

sewing or washing,
Each singing what belongs to him or her and to none else,

The day what belongs to the day — at night the party of young fellows, robust, friendly,
Singing with open mouths their strong melodious songs. (From Leaves of Grass)

''Leaves oi Grass" the new Nation needed a 'new
His first volume of poetry, en- voice" to be the spokesman for all
titled Leaves oi Grass, was pub- America. Whitman attempted to
lished bv Whitman in 1855. ^^ ^^^ become that spokesman. He was
a large paged, thin volume, compris- convinced that this "new voice"
ing a dozen untitled poems pre- should use new and original poetic
ceded by a long preface. Odd in forms. He therefore rejected the
style and format, it was original in traditional forms of English verse:
mood, thought, wit, and wisdom, regular meters, rhyme, stanza pat-
In the prose preface Whitman ex- terns, elaborate similies, and allu-
plained what he "was up to" — a ^^0"^ to the classics and Middle
poetic revolution. He felt, perhaps Ages,
even more than did Emerson, that Ever since Leaves oi Grass ap-

149

FEBRUARY 1963

peared, it has aroused almost every
type of response among Wliitman's
ever-increasing audience, but rarely
if ever indifference. Both form and
content of Whitman's poetry have
been too revolutionary, too new, to
move a first reader merely to mild
appreciation or scorn; the reaction
is usually strong, and for a complex-
ity of reasons. Sometimes repeated
readings over the years have but in-
tensified the original response;
sometimes first impressions have
changed. When now we may come
to Whitman without opportunity to
allow his versions of reality to be
matured within us through time,
what will our reactions be? Here
lies substantial challenge indeed.

To the second edition of Leaves
of GiasSy which appeared in 1856,
Whitman included many addition-
al poems. In fact, throughout his
life he continued to supplement,
rewrite, and revise the contents of
the volume. Although individual
poems or groups of poems were
often published separately, they
were finally incorporated in the
parent volume. ''One's-Self I Sing,"
which has commonly been placed
first in this collection, sums up the
general theme of the poems. Here
Whitman announces that he sings
of ''modern man," the individual
common man in a democratic so-
cietv.

ONE'S-SELF I SING

One's-self I sing, a simple separate person,

Yet utter the \\'ord Democratic, the word En-Masse.

Of physiology from top to toe I sing,

Not physiognomy alone nor brain alone is worthy for the

Muse, I say the Form complete is worthier far.
The Female equally with the Male I sing.

Of Life immense in passion, pulse, and power.
Cheerful, for freest action form'd under the laws divine,
The Modern Man I sing.

Whitman was a great lover of He loved his poetic self-image so

nature, animals, cities, his America, fully that he gave his life to its ful-

his fellow humans of all races and fillment. A large key to unraveling

ranks, and his fancy — the mag- the complexity that is Whitman is

nificently developed tool which en- found in the final poem in Leaves

abled him to communicate this love, oi Grass:

Good-bye my Fancy!

Farewell dear mate, dear love!

I'm going away, I know not where,

Or to what fortune, or whether I mav ever see you again,

So Good-bye my Fancy. . . .

Long indeed have we lived, slept, filter'd, become really

blended into one;
Then if we die we die together, (yes, we'll remain one,)
If we go anywhere we'll go together to meet what happens. . . .

now finally,
— Good-bye — and hail! my Fancy.

150

LESSON DEPARTMENT

The joy of merely being alive has white shirt open at the throat, that
no greater exponent than Whitman, people meeting him for the first
Always he praised a vigorous, time often received the impression
healthy body, vibrant, free and un- that he had just bathed, so cleanly
afraid. He loved to walk alone at and serenelv did he glow. Through-
night in nature, best of all along the out his life he regarded evil as a
beach with its booming surf. He sickness and praised cleanness and
swam often, bathed regularly, and ruddv health:
was so spotless with his casual

0 to make the most jubilant song!

Full of music — full of manhood, womanhood, infancy!
Full of common employments — full of grain and trees.

— "A Song of Joy"

Afoot and light-hearted I take to the open road,

Healthy, free, the world before me.

The long brown path before me leading wherever I choose.

— "Song of the Open Road"

... I loved well those cities, loved well the stately and

rapid river,
Tlie men and women 1 saw were all near to me. . . .

1 too lived, Brooklyn of ample hills was mine,

I too vvalk'd the streets of Manhattan island, and

bathed in the waters around it. . . .
Flow on, ri\er! flow with the flood-tide, and ebb with the ebb-tide!
Frolic on, crested and scallop-edg'd waves!
Gorgeous clouds of the sunset! drench with your splendor me,
or the men and women generations after me!

— "Crossing Brooklyn Ferry"
(Text, page 548)

Whitman's senses were so acute- unforgettable, and are central to his
ly alert that his sensate images are narrative gift:

Give me the splendid silent sun with all his beams full-dazzling,
Give me juicy autumnal fruit ripe and red from the orchard. ...
Gi\e mc fresh corn and wheat, give me serene-moving animals
teaching content. . . .

— "Gi\'e Me the Splendid Silent Sun"
(Text, page 555)

Thinking of Whitman as a poet
dedicated to the vigor of life, it may
seem strange to find that death is
the theme of his masterpieces. Yet
have not love and life in all great
poetry embraced the realitv of
death? Representative are the fol-
lowing: ''When Lilacs Last in the
Dooryard Bloom'd" (text, page

559), ''Out of the Cradle Endlessly
Rocking'' (text, page 551), and
"Passage to India" (text, page 563).
llie Civil War ripened Whit-
man's compassion for his courage-
ous brothers on both sides of the
conflict. No one has depicted this
great and heroic conflict more trulv:

151

FEBRUARY 1963

RECONCILIATION

(1865)

Word over all, beautiful as the sky,

Beautiful that war and all its deeds of carnage must in time

be utterly lost,
That the hands of the sisters Death and Night incessantly

softly wash again, and ever again, this soil'd world;
For mv enemv is dead, a man divine as myself is dead,
I look where he lies white-faced and still in the coffin —

I draw near.
Bend down and touch lightly with my lips the white face

in the coffin.

(Text, page 558)

Man is most truly himself when something larger than himself, and
he is in mvstical communion with above him:

. . . When I sitting heard the astronomer where he lectured

with much applause in the lecture-room.
How soon unaccountable I became tired and sick.
Till rising and gliding out I wander'd off by myself.
In the mvstical moist night-air, and from time to time,
Look'd up in perfect silence at the stars.

— ''When I Heard the Learn'd Astronomer"

(Text, page 555)

Whitman's Poetic Art

Believing that poetry exists ''to
indicate the path between reality
and the soul," Whitman felt the
poet's first great function was to
bring the reader, through his sen-
ses, an experiencing of the simple,
good, natural world about him, as
evidence of God's universal pres-
ence. And if poetry was to do this,
it must be that which it is, hence
its necessarv simplicitv, directness,
complete frankness and honesty, as
opposed to traditional structures,
subjects, ornamentation, and ar-

tificiality which Whitman found in
all other poets.

There are those who feel that
Whitman's poetic art is a mystery —
unexplainable; that his way with
words, the power of his phrasing is
not to be defined, yet these quali-
ties are characteristic of all great
poets. In his expressive lines we
find such freshness and originality
as are to be found in Shakespeare,
in Dante, and Homer. From his
''Leaves of Grass" witness the im-
pact of these following first lines
of poems:

I celebrate myself. . . .

I sing the body electric. . . .

There \\'as a child went forth c\ery day. . . .

Weapon, shapely, naked, wan! . . .

Afoot and light-hearted I take to the open road.

A woman waits for me. . . .

Out of the cradle endlessly rocking. . . .

I hear America singing. . . .

A noiseless, patient spider. , . .

152

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Yet Whitman often failed to
sustain the miracle of his first lines.
Frequently he seemed unconcerned
with the architectural aspect of the
complete poem, and he often be-

comes tiresome through an endless
cataloguing of details. Some of his
poems, however, are flawless in
their organization. Such is

A NOISELESS PATIENT SPIDER

A noiseless patient spider,

I mark'd where on a little promontory it stood isolated,

Mark'd how to explore the vacant vast surrounding,

It launch'd forth filament, filament, filament, out of itself.

Ever unreeling them, ever tirelessly speeding them.

And you O my soul where you stand.

Surrounded, detached, in measureless oceans of space.

Ceaselessly musing, venturing, throwing, seeking the spheres

to connect them.
Till the bridge you will need be form'd, till the ductile

anchor hold.
Till the gossamer thread you fling catch somewhere, O my

(Text, page 569)

soul.

Conclusion

Not even Poe has provoked as
much controversy as to his true
identity as has Whitman. More
than fifty book-length studies have
been written in attempting to ex-
plain the mystery of his life and its
relation to his poems. No one
critic has succeeded in saying the
last word. Collectively, however,
they do succeed in proving the di-
versity of response to so complex a
genius as Whitman. Always he has
been the center of controversy.
Thus to know the true Whitman
becomes increasingly difficult.

The man who is Leaves of Grass
is indeed a reality, just as Homer's
Ulysses, Shakespeare's Hamlet, and
Melville's Ahab are real, within
that realm of the imaginative re-
creation of life, which is literature.
The endurnig real Whitman is his
poems, vvhich may or may not have
any relation to his documented per-
sonal life. The Whitman who is

real and great is fictional and poetic,
just as the real Dickens is Scrooge
and Tiny Tim who were born with-
in the inner self but were never the
actual Dickens.

Only to the degree that the poet
Whitman image has become a
friendly one, and thus eligible to
receive a sympathetic hearing, is
his poetry at all useful to us. Only
then have we prepared ourselves
for the second step — to allow him
to come to us in flashes through
poems chosen at random which
may fairly indicate him at his best.

Only when we are freed from
prejudices within ourselves, as we
approach poetry so frighteningly
new as Whitman's or in relation
to the person who was Whitman,
are we enabled to accept Whit-
man's poetic power and the great-
ness of the poems which are his
four masterpieces: ''Crossing Brook-
lyn Ferry," ''Out of the Cradle End-

153

FEBRUARY 1963

lessly Rocking/' ''When Lilacs Last
in the Doorvard Bloom'd," and
"Passage to India."

Only when we are thus candid
and free, when we no longer blame
Whitman for his bold poetic free-
doms and creative newness, but, in-
stead, reconsider our own reliance
on the security of tradition, then
and then only can a sympathetic
reading of him give us further in-
sight into his creative greatness.

T/ioughts for 'Discussion

1. Granting that America was built on
a new idea in lieu of a tradition, discuss
the comparative merits of having such ideas
expressed in a new literary form.

2. "I hear America singing, the varied
carols I hear." Never before nor since
have these American carols been heard and
communicated as they were by Whitman.
Really, did he hear America singing, or
himself? Discuss the relationship be-
tween the "singer" and the song.

3. How do you account for Whitman's
great influence abroad and his comparative
neglect at home?

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Church Government
The Foundation of Church Government

Lesson 7 — Summary

Elder Ariel S. BalJif

For Fourth Meeting, May 1963

Objective: To focus the attention on the importance of divine law as the basis for
Church government.

By these things we know that there is a God in heaven, who is infinite and eternal,
from everlasting to everlasting the same unchangeable God, the framer of heaven and
earth, and all things which are in them (D & C 20:17).

Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at peace: thereby good shall come unto
thee (Job 22:21).

'T^HE objective of our course of
study is to understand the law
of God as it operates through his
Priesthood for the exaltation of his
children. In our lessons, we have
been examining the evidence of
God's interest in man's welfare. This
can be seen in the rules of conduct,
personal directions, and basic prin-
ciples of living that God has pre-
sented to man to guide, encourage,
and lead him into the expression of

his finest qualities. When man has
been able to recognize the wisdom
of God and relate the values of the
divine law to his own life and ac-
complishments, and do this of his
own choice, he then has begun to
move up the scale of progress to-
ward the objective of his Creator.

Tht Divine Law

There can be little, if any, mean-
ing to any person in the above state-

154

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ment unless that person has a firm
conviction that God Hves, that man
is his spiritual offspring, and that
there is divine purpose in the crea-
tion of man. With the faith neces-
sary for such a conviction, any per-
son can recognize the wisdom of
God expressed in divine law. He
can also understand that divine law
operates through the Priesthood of
God for man's welfare, and that
Church government is Priesthood in
action. These things being true, the
kingdom of God or his Ghurch is
where and when the divine law op-
erates through individuals possessing
the authority to act in his name
upon the earth for the happiness and
welfare of mankind.

The Challenge to Man

In the creation the earth was
made for man as a place for his de-
velopment. In the command given
to Adam and Eve to subdue the
earth and have dominion over every
living thing, there was a challenge
for the development of both phys-
ical and mental powers. The earth
was so organized that every temporal
need could be obtained through the
application of effort and intelli-
gence. At the same time, man was
challenged spiritually. If he could
keep in tune with the source of light
and truth by which the earth was
organized, his task of subduing the
earth and his personal perfection
would be made easier and with more
rapid strides.

Directions for Successful Living

Man was not placed upon the
earth and left without help. God
provided him with direction for
successful living, through the law by
which the plan of life and salvation

may realize its purpose. The Father
further assisted by commissioning
man with his power and authority,
the Holy Priesthood. Through this
power, continued revelation from
heaven would clarify and expand the
law of God. This assistance would
be available provided the Priesthood
was honored, for divine law is the
way of truth and light. Those who
deny God deal in darkness, for the
light of divine revelation is shut off
and they have no guidance but the
reasoning of their own minds.

The divine law is plain, simple,
and concise. It is the expression
of God's will concerning the behav-
ior of his children in their relation-
ship with each other. Divine law
establishes man's relationship to
God and clarifies his duties and re-
sponsibilities to his Creator. Man is
taught to love God with all his heart,
might, mind, and strength. The sec-
ond foundation law is to love his
neighbor as himself. The law goes
on to say that on these two com-
mandments hang all the law and
the prophets. ''. . . by love serve one
another. For all the law is fulfilled
in one word, even in this; Thou shalt
love thy neighbour as thyself" (Gal.

5-1 3-14)-

The hnpOTtnnce of Choice

The essentials of the divine law
were revealed to Adam and have
been with man in each dispensation
to the present time. All mankind
is given the eternal heritage of free
choice. The divine law is to be
established in the hearts of men by
teaching, persuasion, long-suffering
and love unfeigned. Love is the
motivation of divine law. Force is
the tool of Satan and has no place
in the divine plan. To enjoy the

155

FEBRUARY 1963

blessing of exaltation one must
know the truth, receive the light of
Christ, and ehoose righteousness of
his own free will.

The Need for Repentance

From the beginning, there have
been those who chose darkness rath-
er than light. Each dispensation
saw this percentage increase until the
masses of mankind are outside the
divine law.

In each dispensation the Lord has
organized his Church on the basis
of the divine law revealed to Adam.
Wherever the Church government
has been organized, it has been done
through men holding the Priesthood
of God. The great responsibility of
the Church is to teach repentance
and baptism.

The ones to whom the call to
repentance is directed are those
who 1. fail to recognize God the
Eternal Father, 2. refuse to accept
the sacrifice of Jesus Christ and his
redeeming mission, 3. set their
hearts on the things of this world,
4. aspire to the honors of men, 5.
not knowing God contend against
him, 6. in short, become selfish,
greedy, and give freedom to their
carnal desires and appetites.

The Light of Truth

The following are essential teach-
ings from the divine law that have
been available to mankind from
Adam's day on: 1. The reality of
God and his availability to man, 2.
that Jesus Christ is the Son of God
and that his mission is to redeem
mankind, 3. that the Holy Ghost,
a personage of spirit, is a member of
the Godhead and the special wit-

ness of the Father and the Son to
mankind. He is a continuous
source of light and truth to the
world. 4. The acceptance of revela-
tion as a continuous flow of the
divine wisdom to enlighten man-
kind, 5. the acceptance of love as
the motivating force in the gospel of
Jesus Christ and in man's achieve-
ment, 6. the personal responsibility
for grov/th and advancement, the
eternal challenge of mental and
spiritual development. ''Tlie glory
of God is intelligence, or, in other
words, light and truth" (D & C
93:36).

These teachings are basic to the
proper understanding of man's rela-
tionship to God, and his place and
purpose on this earth. The divine
law leaves nothing to chance. The
teachings are not based on ignor-
ance, superstition, or fear. They re-
quire of man the highest motives
for action (love of God and love of
fellow men), personal responsibility
for achievement (the freedom of
choice), and unlimited development
of mental capacity (perfection, with
Christ the example). In following
divine law, man would be able to
remove the most serious obstacles to
progress (fear, ignorance, and super-
stition) and at the same time be
relieved of the dissipation of much
energy (trial and error method of
arriving). The nearer one lives to
the divine influence the freer the
flow of inspiration and revelation
and, consequently, the more light
and truth available. Thus more truth
can be discovered and accepted, and
as truth and light increase, the less
influence evil can have over the
possessor of light and truth.

156

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Divine Law and Man's
Enrthh Piogrcss

Man had a common origin. Adam
and Eve, the first parents, were
placed here by the wisdom and
power of God. Tliere was reason
and purpose in the creation and the
reason and purpose apphed to all
men for they are all his children.
The plan included freedom of
choice, which, in order to be effec-
tive, required a forgetting of the
experience in the spirit world; it in-
cluded the presence of opposition so
that freedom of choice could be
effective. The first man was placed
in a stimulating environment, being
permitted to walk and talk with
God and challenged with the idea
of using the natural resources of this
earth to satisfy his needs. Thus,
man was imbued from heaven with
the feeling of discontent, to find
out, to investigate the unknown, to
seek the answers to all perplexities
of life arising from temporal, intel-
lectual and spiritual experience.

All men did not follow the revela-
tions of the divine will. In time the
masses of the earth lost this contact.
They pulled away from the teach-
ings of God, they lost the leadership
of the Holy Priesthood and the di-
rect influence of God in their activ-
ities. However, the inspiration of
heaven has always been available to
the children of men. Being the
spirit children of God and created
in his image provides the setting
that makes all men reach up, putting
forth effort to improve their status.
For everv man that comes into the
world is lighted bv the light of
Christ which is the light of truth.
(SeeD &C 84:44-46.)

Today, for certain, we live in the

fulness of times. God has spoken
to the earth restoring his Priesthood.
The government of the Church is
the Priesthood in action. The
Church is destined to bring to a
completion the plan of life and sal-
vation. In a material sense man has
reached a pinnacle of discovery and
invention. Built on the accumula-
tion of the culture of the past, in-
spired by the Spirit of light and
truth, there have developed new and
fabulous means and methods of
meeting man's needs and in solving
his problems. Speed, power, and
precision dominate our mechanized
world.

Man's greatest lag is in human
relations and understanding. This is
the mission of the gospel of Jesus
Christ, to bring to the world the
love of God and consideration of
and love for mankind.

Divine Law and Eternal Progress

Reference is frequently made to
this life as one phase in the plan of
life and salvation. The plan was
presented by the Father to the great
council in heaven. There great de-
cisions were made. The eternal
principle of free agency was ex-
pressed. Jesus Christ, the Son of
God, volunteered his service and
sacrifice to fulfill the plan of the
Father for the redemption of man-
kind. The plan made earth life the
experiment in agency, discipline, de-
velopment of intelligence, and for
eternal progress by obedience to the
divine law given to regulate human
relationships.

The plan of life includes eternity.
It is God's plan and he is eternal.
The law governing the plan is God's
law and therefore is eternal. Still

157

FEBRUARY 1963

more important is the fact that
Priesthood, which is the power to
act in God's name, must be present
to carry out the plan.

Progress on earth or in eternity
is vitally connected with the powers
of the Priesthood. Fulness of the
Priesthood is the basis of eternal
progress. Priesthood, therefore,
takes on great significance. It is

. . authority to administer the ordi-
nances, ceremonies, and estabhsh duties
of the Church; it is more than a system,
it is creative power of God given to men
to create, devise, and initiate movements,
institutions and activities that serve the
welfare of human souls and that will open
the way to significant, challenging growth
activities on the part of the possessors.
Priesthood implies progress as well as
preservation and conservation. Men hold-
ing the Priesthood who cannot see the
dynamic creative significance of Priesthood
cannot possibly magnify their Priesthood
and calling (Lambert: Foundntions of Re-
ligious Life, page 129).

The plan of life and salvation is
one of progress, constantly moving
up or toward the perfection of Jesus
Christ.

Divine Law 2nd
Church Government

In the beginning of our lessons,
we accepted the definition of divine
as that which pertains to God. Di-
vine law is the mind and will of
God in reference to the welfare of
his children on earth. These laws
have to do with regulation and di-
rection of the relationships of man-
kind. Divine law is a way of life as
defined by the Creator which pro-
vides the greatest challenge for
achievement to the minds of men.
It was the divine law that was given
to Adam as the direction for subdu-
ing the earth. And being the chil-
dren of God, even though mankind

generally strayed away from the di-
rect contact with the divine influ-
ence, it is the divine factor of the
light of truth that gives light to ev-
ery man, that has had a direct bear-
ing on the intellectual and material
progress that mankind has achieved.

Generally speaking, government is
the exercise of administrative pow-
ers. The basis of government is
found in the agreement and laws
men accept to define the powers of
government. Divine law or the wis-
dom of God is the warp and woof
of Church government. And Church
government is the Priesthood in
action.

Through our review of the dis-
pensations of time, we have noted
the consistency with which divine
law operates. We have seen that
the Lord does not do anything ex-
cept through his commissioned
servants. Truly his is a house of
order. In a similar manner, we
have noted that there is purpose in
the creation of man and the earth.
The major point of the purpose is
to bring to pass the immortality and
eternal life of man. The divine law
comes from God who is eternal; it
functions in this life as a directing
force, helping men to achieve the
fulness of their potentialities here
and now and at the same time pre-
paring them so that they can feel
at home in the presence of God
throughout eternity.

Divine law, then, is the founda-
tion upon which the government of
the Church (the Priesthood in ac-
tion) is established.

Thoughts for Discussion
1. What is the first essential to under^
standing the divine mission of Jesus
Christ?

158

LESSON DEPARTMENT

2. What is the difference in motivation
between the laws of God and the laws
of men?

3. What part does the divine influence
play in the intellectual development of
the people of the world?

4. Does membership in the Church of
Christ guarantee the blessings of God?
Justify your answer.

5. What is the advantage intellectually
in being baptized a member of the Church
and being in tune with the Holy Ghost?

6. WHiat is the main purpose of our
existence in this world?

References

The six previous lessons, and all of the
references given for each lesson.

The Foolish Giants

Margery S. Stewart

Down on the beach

Anemones are clinging

To little pools of sea,

To rocks where tides are bringing

Coral and leis.

Children come dancing,

With mischievous toes

They touch the sea flowers

To watch them close

In a delicate shower.

We are too tall to bend;

We cannot really see

How anemones open

So industriously.

Too tall to be sand-sized

And be lost under

Anemone fountains

Or a child's wonder.

SACRED MUSIC FOR

WOMEN'S THREE PART

CHORUSES

) ABIDE WITH ME; TIS
EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

) AS ANGELS IN HEAVEN-
Schreiner 30

) COME UNTO HIM
"MESSIAH"-Hanclel 20

) COME YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER-Madsen 20

) GO YE FORTH WITH MY
WORD-Madsen 25

) IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen

.25

) INCLINE YOUR EAR-Wilkes . .25

) LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY-Stephens 20

) LORD IS MY LIGHT-Allitsen .20

) HOW LOVELY ARE THY
DWELLINGS-Liddle 25

) MY HEART EVER FAITHFUL-
Bach - 25

} UNTO THEE I LIFT MINE
EYES-Beethoven 22

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. Ist South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval Q Charge
n Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

Daipnes Music |

iTTr

15 E. Ist South
«^Satt Lake City 11, Utah

-mm

159

^^^^^ ^<m^^^^^fe:^i^fe^

Mrs. Marinda C. Peterson
Blackfoot, Idaho

Mrs. Mary Caroline Mortensen

Crowiiier

Manassa, Colorado

Ninety-two

Mrs. Margaret Melissa Whitney
Chandler
Springfield, Idaho

Mrs. Mary Elizabeth Davis Hortin
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Ann Cole Francom
Trcmonton, Utah

Marinda Snow Frandsen
Provo, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Loretta Tucker Johnson
Oakland, California

Mrs. Elizabeth Malinda Padgett

Boone

Brunswick, Georgia

Mrs. Rachel Thomas Peterson
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Charlotte Wood Nichols
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Julia Ann Rebecca Anell
Jacksonville, Florida

Mrs. Lucy Melvina Goulding

Rowley

Salt Lake City, Utah

Home

Catherine B. Bowles

This cozy little cottage
Is nestled beneath the trees;
The bright sun shines upon it
It is cooled by gentle breeze.

The flowers grow around it,
In this quiet shady bower
Honeysuckle sends its breath
To sweeten the twilight hour.

This precious little cottage,
Built with tenderness and care.
Will always be remembered
With memories all can share.

Peace surrounds this little house
Where faith and love are given;
The spirit of the gospel shines
Which makes it such a haven.

160

• BEAUTIFVL
• HAXDY

• DVRABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed

below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Raf

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

• 300 to 600 miles 45
600 to 1000 miles 54
1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCt>^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah^Jr(^Jj

HAWAIIAN TOUR IN FEBRUARY
MEXICAN TOUR

Leaving middle of March,

1963

Mexico City, Cholula, Pueblo,

Taxco, Cuernavaca, Acapuico,

Archaeological Ruins

NORTHWEST CANADIAN TOUR

in June

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT TOUR

July

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY TOUR

Leaves August 17

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

Hawaiian Tours

February, June, and November, 1963

Orient Tour

leaves March to April

Northwestern Tour

in June

Alaskan Tour

in July

Hill Cumorah Tour

July-August

Europe

in August

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23rd East

P.O. Box 2065
Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Build your family's food
and water supply with
Peruia Pak's storage plan!

Easy and Economical! Pay as
little as $85.00 per family mem-
ber for a whole year's balanced
food supply. Serve each meal at
an average cost of about 10c per
person!

Also, a complete line of camp-
ing and survival kits containing
foods and supplies.
Write today for your FREE
Perma-Pak Catalog of low-mois-
ture, low-cost foods. .Perma-Pak
foods come in both large, No. 10
protector cans for compact stor-
age and in easy-to-carry poly-
cello bags for camping or va-
cationing.

PIERMA-PAK

PIONEBRB IIM PREPAREONEB8 PRODUCTB

40 East Robert Ave. (2420 So.)
Salt Lake City 15, Utah— 486-9671

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

NEW

DYMMIC,,
IHDERSHIP

Enclose attached coupon for
mail orders:

DESERET BOOK CO.
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

BOOKS FROM DESERET BOOK

1. BEHOLD THE LAMB OF GOD

by the late President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.

A compilation of masterful discourses
from the pen of one who spent a life-
time in faithful service to his Church
and fellow man. A resounding testimony
of the Son of the Living God by a
devoted servant.

$3.95

2. DYNAMIC LEADERSHIP

by Lynn Fluckiger

For leaders resolved to work for im-
provement in the New Year here is a
powerful, new volume that provides up-
to-date techniques and plenty of incen-
tive. Everyone called to leadership should
read it!

$2.00

COM P A N Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Gentlemen: Enclosed please find Q check □ money order □ I have an account, please

charge. Amount enclosed $ for encircled numbered books: 1 2

NAME

ADDRESS.
CITY

ZONE STATE

Residents of Utah include 3% sales tax.

ffi A @ A ^ E Sf

50th ANNIVERSARY YEAR

f:^' 'k'j:

lJ0

*«*"

VOL. 50 NO. 3
MARCH 1963

■i\

< ; \

The Cycle

Lael W. Hill

After the seed, the greening,
The soft root quested forth,
A small stem thrust, a leaf uncurled
Up from spring-warm earth.

After the green, the blossom
Opened to wind and sun
And ministering of velvet bees
Till summer's hour is gone.

After the bloom, the ripeness
Clustered on vine and stem,
A cool sweet given, turn and taste,
Down from the heavy limb.

After the fruit, the sowing

Of self in an hour grown late,

The kernel waiting long through dark-

Cycle again complete.

The Cover || The Goblin Choir, Goblin Valley, Utah
Transparency by Bill Ratcliffe

Frontispiece | Arch of Blossoms — Prune Orchard, Santa Clara Valley

Calitornia

Photograph by Don Knight
Art Layout | Dick Scopes

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

'/Wl^<

The illustrations in Tht Relief Society
Magazine are so excellent. They add
greatly to its beauty. My congratulations
to the splendid artist (Dick Scopes). My
last two stories were illustrated, and it is
amazing how closely the artist captured
the likeness I had in mind as I wrote.
— Helen H. Trutton

\\'alla Walla, Washington

The Magazine has been a delight to me
for years. I ha\'e been a teacher of the-
ology and literature, and have served as
ward Relief Society secretary and president,
and no\\- I am teaching literature again,
which I thoroughly enjoy. I especially
admire the \^'ritings of ^Iargery S. Stew-
art, which have appeared in the Magazine.
— Ruby T. Thomas
Salt Lake City, Utah

I am a convert to the Church, and I
do so much enjoy Relief Society and the
wonderful Magazine. One of my deepest
regrets is that I did not know about this
iMagazme and did not ha\e it in my home
while I was rearing my seven sons and
one daughter. I know that if this had
been my pri\ilege, I could have done a
much better job.

— Mrs. Mary C. Walker

Parma, Idaho

Now that I am in the mission field and
occasionally teaching the Relief Society
lessons, I have gained a love for the sister-
hood and for the Magazine. There is a
wonderful group of sisters in the Ayr
Branch. We all look forward to Tues-
davs. The many poems, stories, and spe-
'cial articles in the Magazine really make it
a choice piece of literature. I am so
thankful that the Relief Society sisters
of the Third Ward, Alpine Stake, in
American Fork, Utah, saw fit to send me
a subscription to the Magazine. I know
many missionaries who wish the members
of their wards would be so thoughtful.
— Jeanne Runolfson

Ayr, Ayrshire, Scotland

I am thankful for the privilege and
honor of being a Magazine representative.
I have now completed my fourth cam-
paign. I love the size of the Magazine,
as it fits so well into my purse. I really
appreciate that — in more ways than one.
The December Magazine has such a beau-
tiful cover.

—Norma M. ZoBell

Raymond, Alberta
Canada

I always look forward to The Relief So-
ciety Magazine. It is most interesting. I
think the co\ers are beautiful, and there
is so much to read. Also, I like the pic-
tures of the Singing Mothers.
— Miss Mabel Davis
London, England

I once considered The Rehef Society
Magazine my \'ery own, but it is no longer
true. If my husband sees it first, it disap-
pears until he has read all of the articles of
interest to him. If I am lucky, I may dis-
cover it and read an article before it dis-
appears again — this time into my se\en-
teen-year-old daughter's room (she has
been readmg the Magazine for two years).
I have another daughter coming up who
has been casting eyes on the Magazine.
— Elisabeth Nielson

Olympia, Washington

I find The Rehef Society Magazine so
uplifting. Yesterday I was feeling very dis-
couraged and downhearted. It was a
chilly fall day, and I felt the pressures of
winter coming on, with all the accompany-
ing problems. Then my September Maga-
zine arrived with the morning mail. I
read it from co\er to co\'er and it gave
me such a good feeling. I felt I could
face the \\inter, or almost anything, for
that matter. My spirit was renewed, and
se\'eral of my problems had been resolved
by something I had read in the Magazine,
— Irene B. Devoe
Cadillac, Michigan

162

The Relief Society Mag

azme

VOLUME 50

MARCH 1963

NUMBER 3

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE Marianne C, Sharp Editor

Vesta P. Crawford Associate Editor Belle S. Spafford General Manager

SPECIAL FEATURES

The Law of Obedience Charlotte A. Larsen 164

A Kiss on Both Cheeks Helen Hinckley Jones 172

What Does Your Speech Reveal? Myrtle E. Henderson 184

The Red Cross — A World-Wide Army of Mercy James A. Linen 191

Contemplation Is Realization Joan H. Haskins 210

FICTION

Stranger at Nazareth — Third Prize Story Sylvia Probst Young 166

Kabobs for Stevie Mabel Harmer 177

Eventide Frances C. Yost 212

Keep My Own — Chapter 3 Kit Lmford 224

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 162

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 187

Editorial; Willis Earl Spafford 188

The Heritage of Relief Society Vesta P. Crawford 189

Notes to the Field: Index for 1962 Relief Society Magazine Available 190

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 230

Birthday Congratulations 240

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Let's Have a Bake Party Mary S. Kemp 192

Sewing Success in Monument Park Eleventh Ward Heleh Lach 196

Pictures for the Home Zola J. McGhie 200

Use of The Relief Society Magazine in Work Meeting Jennie R. Scott 202

Ribbons and Roses Jennie R. Scott 204

Make a Zabaton Jennie R. Scott 208

The Power of Protein Flora H. Bardwell and Ethelwyn B. Wilcox 214

"We Can't Be Perfect" Christie Lund Coles 216

Old Fences and Old Memories Annie Atkin Tanner 218

Make It With Hamburger and Save Janet W. Breeze 220

Lucy S. Guyas, Maker of Many Quilts 223

POETRY

The Cycle — Frontispiece Lael W. Hill 161

After the Forest, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 171; Too Beautiful, by Linnie F. Robinson, 176; Big-
Man Shoes, by Rose Thomas Graham, 183; Boy Wandering, by Zara Sabin, 186; Praise Is a
Prayer, by Margery S. Stewart, 217; The Old Gate, by Catherine B. Bowles, 237; Recompense, by
Verda P. Bollschweiler, 238.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by the Relief Society General Board Association
Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah,
under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for
in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be
returned unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six
months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

163

The Law of

i^nanorre a. L,ai

[Address Delivered at the Relief Society Annual General Conference, October 3, 1962]

WE read in Psalms: 'The fear
of the Lord is the beginning
of wisdom: a good under-
standing have all they that do his
commandments: his praise endureth
for ever."

By obedience to God's command-
ments the earth was created, it was
without form and void. By his com-
mandments the masses were assem-
bled, light came, the seas and
continents appeared, grass grew,
animals and birds were created and,
finally, the masterpiece of God's
creation, man, a child of his Heaven-
ly Father, was formed to have
dominion over all the earth.

Because of obedience to God's
law we have the sun, our source of
energy, oxygen in our atmosphere;
life itself was made possible. If
these elements which omniscient
God has placed in their proper re-
lationship did not obey all the com-
mandments in their spheres, there
would not be order in the universe.
Planets would not revolve in their
normal orbit; chaos would result.

The first law that God ever gave
to man was the law of obedience.
It was a commandment pure and
simple. From obedience and sub-
mission spring all other virtues.

Thus wrote Montaigne: ''Obedi-
ence is the most basic principle of
God. By obedience to God's laws,

we have the privilege of returning
to our home with him."

God gave his Only Begotten Son
that we might live again by obedi-
ence to the plan of salvation. God
the Father and his Son Jesus Christ
recognized that in order for this
mortal period of man's existence to
be of benefit to him, there would
have to be a plan and rules by which
man could live and gain eternal life,
and thus be assured of his return to
the presence of the Lord.

These rules are so rigid and
specific in their nature that only by
following them would man be able
again to dwell in the presence of
God.

In addition, God gave to each
one of us the most valuable gift that
we now have or ever will have, free
agency. We must never forget the
responsibility that goes with such a
great gift. The choice is with us
constantly. The Lord promises us
many blessings but they are predi-
cated on obedience to law and the
covenant.

In the Doctrine and Covenants
he states, '1, the Lord, am bound
when ye do what I say; but when
ye do not what I say, ye have no
promise." Not only must we obey
the Lord's commandments, we must
teach our families to obey them.

Does a true Latter-day Saint obey

164

m^Mi:'-

Obedle

tember, General Board of Relief Society

only some of the commandments?
Can we choose to pay tithing and
fail to keep the Sabbath Day holy?
Can we as parents and leaders teach
our children to keep the Sabbath
Day holy if we attend our meetings
only once in awhile? Can we teach
our children obedience to God's
commandments if we obey only a
portion of them? Can we obtain
the promised blessings to the faith-
ful if we take the liberty to justify
or rationalize some of the things we
do because someone else breaks the
law a little, or keeps only part of the
Lord's commandments? The Lord
will not judge us by others but only
by ourselves and what we do.

''If ye love me, keep my com-
mandments/' and if we do this for
no other reason save he commanded
it, we will be well along the road to
immortality and eternal life. Then
the windows of heaven will be
opened and the blessings of heaven
poured out so greatly that we will
be unable to contain them.

Let us look at the history of man-
kind and see what has happened
when man ceases to obey. Look at
the Israelites, the chosen people of

God. After they were delivered
from bondage, they forgot to keep
his commandments and were forced
to wander forty years in the wilder-
ness to prepare themselves to enter
into the promised land.

Nephi, by obedience, was taught
many things to enable his people to
reach their promised land: the pro-
curing of the sacred plates, the build-
ing of the ship, the sustaining of
life during the trek through the
wilderness. Also in our own Book of
Mormon we have recorded the ap-
pearance of Christ to the people of
this great land. He commanded and
the people obeyed and peace reigned
for 200 years.

Sisters, we have a special obliga-
tion to be an example, not only an
example of the believers but also of
the doers. We have a special as-
signment in life. ''Wherefore . . .
take unto you the whole armor of
God, that ye may be able to with-
stand in the evil day. . . ." "Let your
light so shine before men, that they
may see your good works, and glorify
your Father which is in heaven," I
humbly pray in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.

ETERNITY

Earth and heaven portray a pattern of ever-changing events, yet never-changing in
purpose. God is the same yesterday, today, and always.

— V. MfJdred Oyston

165

A small breeze soft and gentle
stirred among the leaves of
the olive trees, and overhead
a warm, blue sky lay like a great oval
ceiling above the greening earth. It
was spring in Nazareth — spring
with its peace and flowering beauty
touching everything — everything,
but Martha's heart. Standing at the
window, unaware of the fresh won-
der of the day, she knew only the
weight of sorrow, overwhelming,
pulling her into the dark depths of
despair.

''You must try not to grieve so,"
Lucius had told her with a hus-
band's tender concern. 'Tou must
keep yourself well for Lydia's sake."
For Lydia — Martha smiled faintly
thinking of her small granddaughter.
Lydia was like one ray of bright
sunshine in a dark world. For Lydia
she must live and try to keep a

semblance of the youthful zest that
had always been hers.

A door opened then, and Martha
turned to see the little Lydia look-
ing up at her. She was a beautiful
child, with soft, creamy skin, and
deep brown eyes that expressed a
kind of wistful longing, sensing a
loss that her five years were unable
to comprehend.

"You didn't sleep," Martha said,
her eyes tender on the child.

The little one shook her head. ''I
rested with my eyes open, and I
played with my Jasamine doll."

Her face was suddenly worried.
''Will my mother be coming home
today?"

"Not today, Lydia." Her voice
was dull, but quietly controlled.

It was the same answer she had
given day after day since Lydia had
been given to her keeping, but how

166

STRANGER AT NAZARETH

could she explain to so young a
child? Perhaps when Lydia was
older she would understand, but
not now.

Leprosy — the very word chilled
her to the bone. Fearful and
scourging — it meant only heart-
break and misery; coming with an
evil venom, destroying not only the
aged and sickly, but the young and
beautiful as well — Anna — her own
lovely Anna — now stricken by its
ravishes.

Martha found it hard to go on
living, knowing that Anna was an
outcast — that Anna could not re-
turn. All the money that Lucius
and she had in the treasury could
not rid Anna of the dreadful
disease for which no doctor had
found a cure.

Twice she had been to the place
of desolation leaving food and cloth-
ing and hurrying away, not looking
back; it was a living death. Could
she have laid Anna in a cool, clean
sepulcher, peace would have come at
last, but this way there could be no
peace — not ever.

Determinedly, she tore her

' thoughts away from her grief; a

little girl stood beside her. Lydia's

I father was in Jerusalem with the

Roman army. Lucius and she must

be father and mother to the child.

''Let's go to the mount, Grand-
mother," the little one implored.

lyrARTHA nodded. The mount,
a low hill behind their home,
was a pleasant place for an idle hour.
From the mount you could look
over the white stone houses of Naza-
reth basking in the spring sunlight
to Mount Tabor and beyond to the

Valley of Jezreel. It was a quiet place
of retreat which Martha had often
sought.

''All right, little one," she con-
sented, "we shall go to the mount."

Together they went to the kitch-
en to make a lunch, because for
Lydia a lunch was the most im-
portant part of going to the mount.
From a shelf Martha took a small,
round basket in which she put a
loaf of barley bread, a square of
honey comb, and some little fig
cakes, covering it with a clean,
white napkin. Over the napkin she
laid a brown paper on which she
placed a bright-colored scarf that she
was making and Lydia's Jasamine
doll. From a low cot in the dining
room she took a soft, blue robe to
sit on.

Hand in hand Lydia and she
crossed the olive grove and walked
along the quiet path to the mount.
Pausing a moment, Martha looked
back across the wide vineyard, be-
yond the spacious stone house.
Lucius and she were among the most
prosperous of Nazareth, but gladly
they would have given it all — the
flocks and vineyard — the costly
home furnishings, to have Anna
back.

The mount was green and invit-
ing, with the feel of spring every-
where. By the side of a palm tree
Martha laid the woolen robe and
they sat down in the warm sunlight.
From the basket she took the wood-
en doll and the fig cakes for Lydia,
and her nimble fingers were soon
occupied with her handwork. For
long moments, there was no sound,
and then they heard a footfall.

Martha raised her eyes to see a

167

MARCH 1963

man coming along the path toward
them. A tall, well-built, young man,
walking slowly as if in meditation,
but when he raised his dark eyes
Martha gazed in wonder at the face
she looked upon. A gentle face it
was, a face of wisdom and compas-
sion, not to be forgotten.

The stranger spoke softly. ''It's a
beautiful day to be here," he said.

Martha was warmed by his friend-
liness, and awed by his presence, not
knowing why.

"We love this little mount," she
answered, ''and it's so close to
home."

TIE nodded, "I shall miss Naza-
reth when I go." There was a
note of loneliness in his voice.

It was a leading statement and
Martha wanted to ask him why he
was leaving, but she didn't. Instead,
she invited him to sit there with
them for a little while. Something
about him seemed strangely familiar.

I've seen him before, she thought,
but where and when?

Amiably he sat down on the robe
beside them, and Martha felt a kind
of calming peace in his presence,
while Lydia, who made friends with
everyone, quickly began talking to
the pleasant stranger.

"Look," she said, holding up her
wooden doll, "this is Jasamine, but
she needs a new dress."

He took the offered toy in gentle
hands, touching it lightly.

"How would you like me to make
you another like her?" he asked.

"Oh, yes!" Lydia clapped her
hands as he drew from a pocket in
his tunic a piece of wood about the
length of the doll, and a little knife
in a leather case.

With deft fingers he guided the
knife through the wood, changing it
to a figure with a head and arms and
legs. The woman and child watched
quietly while it seemed that his
hands moved almost automatically,
his eyes, touched with sadness,
seemed to be seeing something far
beyond.

In a surprisingly short time the
doll was finished, beautifully carved,
equally as fine featured as the one
it had been made to match.

Lydia was overjoyed. "Now it
needs some clothes," she said, hold-
ing it up in her hand.

"We shall make them both a
tunic tomorrow," Martha promised.

Lydia was hungry then, so Martha
took the food from the basket, and
spread it out before them on the
white napkin.

Her guest was pleased, and shared
the picnic lunch with pleasure.

"I can think of nothing better
than the fresh honey comb with a
barley loaf," he told her. "The hon-
ey — is it from your own bees?"

"Yes," Martha answered, and
then she told him of Lucius, and
their flocks and vineyard.

"And Lydia," he asked, "does she
live with you?"

Martha nodded, while her eyes
looked searchingly far away.

"Her father," she said, "is in the
army in Jerusalem, and her mother"
— her voice was broken — "is a —
leper." The word choked her, and
she bowed her head to hide the sud-
den rush of tears.

The young man did not speak, but
he laid his gentle hand upon her
shoulder, and in that moment a
sudden comforting warmth filled
Martha's whole being. It was un-

168

STRANGER AT NAZARETH

believable! She raised her awe-filled whole and well/* Then, turning

eyes to look at him. Who was he quietly, he went away.

with such miraculous power? Behind the closed door Martha

"Who are you?" she wanted to stood as one shaken, uncomprehend-

ask, but her lips refused to speak ing. What manner of man was this

the question in her heart. who could even promise that a leper

would be healed? Who was he?

\/ET, in spite of her wonder. Then Martha's eyes came suddenly

^ Martha felt that she had known ^o rest on the round oak table and

this man as one knows an old i" that moment she knew - the

friend, and they talked as friends carpenter's Son! He and his father

might do, of many things, while ^^^^ "^^^^ ^^^ beautifully carved

Martha marveled at his great wis- ^^^^^- No wonder he could carve a

dom and knowledge. Although ^o^^ ^^^ Lydia, no wonder she had

years older, she was like the child, thought she had seen him before,

and he the teacher, as they talked ^^^ why was he endowed with pow-

of prophets and kingdoms and the ^^ ^o comfort and to speak prophetic

world and its wonders. blessings? Was he some kind of

Long shadows were falling, and prophet, great and wise?

Lydia, tired from play, had fallen Martha was perplexed, and when

asleep, when they rose to go. Martha Lucius came from the fields for his

would have wakened her, but her supper she told him of her experi-

gentle friend lifted the child in his ences with the young stranger,

strong, young arms. Lucius listened in his gentle, un-

''She is light as a feather," he said, derstanding way.

''one of God's precious children." 'Terhaps this man is a great

Quietly they walked down from prophet," he told her, ''and perhaps

the mount, while the sun, a great you will see him again, Martha, and

burning ball of orange, hung low in then you may find out."

the western sky. "I must see him again," she an-

At her home Martha unlatched swered softly, "for he has given me

the door, and the man carried Lydia peace."

to the low cot in the dining room. Long after the curtains of night

He smiled lovingly at her. "It has were drawn, and Lucius slumbered,

been a very pleasant afternoon," he Martha lay with open eyes, a plan

said. going through her mind. Tomorrow

"Indeed it has," Martha agreed Tarza would come to clean, then she

quickly. "Perhaps we shall see you would leave Lydia to the servant

again another day?" girPs care and she would go to the

"Another day," he answered, and carpenter shop to learn more of this

turned to go, but at the doorway amazing man.

he hesitated, and again Martha felt Before the sun rose next morning,

the tender compassion in his eyes. Martha was up and about her tasks,

"Friend," he said, "let not your her trip to the carpenter's shop

heart be troubled, for she that is paramount in her mind. She wanted

afflicted shall return again to you, to go early, but Tarza was late in

169

MARCH 1963

coming, and the sun was already
high in the heavens before she could
leave.

Now she walked hurriedly along
the narrow streets as if impelled by
some inner urge, her thoughts on
her mission and what she might give
as reason for her visit.

npHE carpenter's shop stood next
to a quiet street across the town
from Martha's home, and as she
drew near she could see a woman
sitting on a bench beside a fig tree,
her head bowed in her hands. It was
evident that she was troubled about
something.

Martha hesitated, feeling like an
intruder, but the woman, sensing
another's presence, raised her head
and Martha saw a face of gentle
beauty beneath the dark, sorrowing
eyes.

''Good morning," she spoke soft-
ly. ''May I be of service to you?"

"Yes, perhaps you can help me.
The young man who works in the
carpenter shop, I have come seeking
him."

"You mean Jesus?"

"I did not learn his name, but
yesterday my granddaughter and I
met him on a mount near our home.
I have never met anyone like him
before. With the touch of his hand
he brought peace to my heart, and
promised that my stricken daughter
would be made whole again."

The other woman smiled know-
ingly. "Yes," she said, "he could
promise that."

"I came," Martha explained, "be-
cause I had to see him again, to
know who he is."

"He is not here." The answer was
spoken with a sorrowing finality.

"This morning he went away to
begin his great mission; I do not
know when he will return."
"You are his mother?"

"Yes, I am his mother. Mary is
my name."

l\/f ARY — there was something
different about her, too —
something that seemed finer than
anything earthly. And, looking at
her, Martha saw the same tender
compassion in her face that she had
seen in the face of her son.

"You have come a long way," she
told Martha, "rest here and I will
bring you a drink."

Quickly she crossed to the sun-
dried brick house and returned
presently with a plate of small cakes
and a pitcher of cool water.

When she had eaten and drunk,
Martha asked again about the other
woman's son.

"Tell me, you spoke of his great
mission. Is he a prophet of God,
for surely no ordinary man has such
power as he."

Mary looked at her long and
earnestly. "Yes," she said, "I can
read it in your face, you are a believ-
ing one. He is more than a prophet;
he is the One of whom the prophet
foretold, the promised King of Is-
rael."

For long moments neither woman
spoke, it was as if they were in a
holy place.

"Tell me all about him," Martha
said at length.

Then Mary told her of his won-
drous birth in Bethlehem, of the
flight into Egypt, and of his child-
hood days in Nazareth.

She recalled the time when he

170

STRANGER AT NAZARETH

had gone with them to the Feast of
the Passover in Jerusalem, and how
thev had found him, a boy of twelve,
teaehing the great and wise there in
the temple.

Her eyes lighted tenderly when
she spoke of his great love for all of
God's little creatures — a lamb, a
bird, a bee, and for all of the lovely
things that adorned the earth, a
tree, a lily, a blade of grass.

Like a star, her face glowed when
she spoke of his tender concern for

his home and familv, the friends he
had found.

The words sank deep into Mar-
tha's heart. Always she would re-
member this morning, and the won-
derful afternoon before — a high-
light of her life, never to be forgot-
ten.

"Thank vou for telling me this,"
she said as she rose to go, "I shall
see him again, some day."

"Yes, someday," the mother an-
swered, "some wonderful dav."

Syhia Probst Young, Midvale, Utah, placed first in the Relief Societ\- Short Ston-
Contest in 1956, and received the first prize in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest in
1951 and 1961, second prize in 1952, and third prize in 1959. A busv schoolteacher,
homemaker, and Church worker, Mrs. Young is also a creative artist in the literan- field.

"It is always a thrill to me," she writes, "to find a poem or a storv of mine pub-
lished in The Relief Society Magazine. I write because I love to, but usuallv in the
summer when school is out. (I am a fourth-grade teacher.) I have written mostly
for Church magazines. M\" poems have appeared in Utah Sings and in other antholo-
gies. When I was in the California ^hssion, I was editor of the mission magazine.
As a member of the Church, and a homemaker, my blessings are bountiful. My hus-
band Reid ^^^ Young is a member of the Midvale Stake High Council, and our four
sons are active Priesthood workers. The eldest, Robert, is now serving as a missionary'
in the British Northeast Mission."

After the Forest

Dorothy ] Roberts

The pccuhcii beauty of the deseit lies
Not in lush abundance, but in the vast
Repose which rests the spirit and the eyes
After bristling landscape, calm at last.

Beauty lies in a ring of poppies,
Like a brooch on the bosom of the sand -
Or in one lily and a single stone
Jeweled with a lichen band.

171

Sj*<j.^,

Helen Hinckley Jones

THE bus doesn't travel directly
from Basle, Switzerland, to
Faverois, France. It takes a
snake's winding course from village
to village. We sat silently — my
husband Ivan, my daughter Sammie,
and I, as we passed fields as green
as spring salad, broken by cleared
patches as brown and baked as giant
slices of country bread. We were
thinking of the DuCloux family,
Ivan's relatives who, like their fath-
ers before them, lived in Faverois.

From Germany Ivan had written
to Monsieur DuCloux that we were
expecting to be near Faverois. In
Switzerland, he had received a letter
from the daughter, Francoise. Mon-
sieur DuCloux was away on busi-
ness but his wife, his son, and daugh-
ter would be happy to greet us.
Would we call when we reached

Basle? So Ivan had called. ''Come
early," Madam DuCloux had urged,
''in time to eat with us." We had
forgotten that in the village dinner is
the midday meal.

So now we were on our way to
Faverois, half excited, half hesitant.
What would we have to talk about
with cousins we had never seen?
Would they like us or would we be
brash intruders?

Each mile of the journey remind-
ed us that eastern France and Ameri-
ca are different, very different. At
nearly every crossroad the bus
stopped at a village — a cluster of
gray two-storied houses, each house
half barn so that people and animals
live under one roof. Although it
was not yet eight, women were
gathered around the central foun-
tain which in days gone by fur-

172

A KISS ON BOTH CHEEKS

nished the whole village with water.
The women were always chatting
and laughing as if life were always a
gay thing. Perhaps, since the bus
carne just twice a day, it was an
event in quiet lives, and the house-
wives had timed their daily shopping
to be at the bus stop to see who got
off and who got on. Some had
already purchased long loaves of un-
wrapped bread. Others clutched
string bags stuffed with the brown
paper cornucopias that are the gro-
cery bags of European shopkeepers.

At every stop people got on or off
the bus. There were women in dark
dresses to their black-stockinged
ankles, with aprons almost as dark,
almost as long, tied around their
heavy waists. The faces of the
women, somehow sad in repose,
came alive with hearty good humor
as they fell into noisy conversation
with chance friends. There were
young girls with clicking high heels,
tight skirts above nylon covered
knees, and ratted bouffant hair
above unlined pretty faces. Young
men, riding from one village to work
in another, rubbed chafed hands to-
gether and joked with each other
boisterously — perhaps to attract the
attention of the girls. Old men,
rheumy eyed, clambered on with the
aid of the bus driver and settled
with grunts and sighs onto the near-
est seats. Sometimes older children,
carrying bags of schoolbooks,
climbed on, jostling each other and
staring at us with open curiosity.

And we wondered about the Du-
Cloux family.

Along the road younger children
laughed and played on their way
to the village school. The boys wore
smocks almost to the bottom of

their brief pants, the girls, pinafores
over their dresses. And even the
tiniest carried a bag of books slung
to their backs or carried in the
hand.

Everywhere the farmers and their
wives were already at work in the
fields, the women looking like part
of the landscape in their long skirts,
their heads turbaned with white
kerchiefs. Once we passed a young
couple going to the field on a bi-
cycle, a baby tied to the mother's
back. In France, it seemed, women
were really their husbands' help-
mates. What would the DuCloux
women think of us soft Americans?

Once we passed a weathered cart
with a drooping horse. The man
and woman walking beside it looked
like figures from Millet. 'Take a
picture. Daddy," Sammie urged.
Then, ''But they might not like it."

"No one likes to be thought
picturesque," her father said; and
then we talked about human dignity
as the bus traveled east and west yet
always north toward Faverois.

''pAVEROIS," the bus driver
told us, looking at us with
unconcealed curiosity. And Fav-
erois looked like all the other vil-
lages; gray houses that were half
barn, a small church, a wayside
shrine. But to us it was different
because we stepped from the bus to
the outstretched hand of Madame
DuCloux. Her dark eyes were
bright with welcome, her handclasp
was warm and firm, and her greeting
was a burst of French. The DuCloux
family speaks no English; because
of their business, German is their
second language. At once Ivan was
chattering easily. A mission in

173

MARCH 1963

France thirty years ago had given
him the use of the language. Sam-
mie and I remembered the correct
phrases of greeting. A beautiful
young girl, looking like a college co-
ed in a yellow sweater and smooth
skirt of blue wool, seemed to appear
from nowhere. This was Francoise,
who had written the letter that
brought us to Faverois.

We had expected to see the inside
of one of the tall gray houses we
had seen in all of the villages, but
the DuCloux family had recently
built a modern yellow stucco villa
with a wide balcony overlooking a
garden blazing with fall flowers. "I
can't live without flowers," Madame
DuCloux said. Her zinnias made me
suddenly incredibly homesick and I
nodded in agreement. There was a
back garden, too, alive with beauty,
and an orchard that stretched away
to low green hills.

After a time, we sat in the living
room admiring with our eyes the
beautiful antique provincial furni-
ture, and commenting on the shin-
ing new television and the record
player.

Conversation was as natural as if
we had known each other always.
There were two young DuCloux
children, both of them away at
school. We looked at the school
pictures of the seventeen-year-old
daughter, and I just happened to
have pictures of my twenty-year-old
daughter who was at home in Ameri-
ca. Madame DuCloux brought out
family photographs that cousins in
America had sent and Ivan pointed
out his father. Francoise unrolled
a scroll with the family tree on it.
Only the DuCloux who had re-
mained in Faverois had their names

upon the beautifully executed leaves
and vines. A young American cous-
in, Mark, had spent the summer
with them, and they spoke of him
with aflFection and with laughter. He
had learned French so fast. He had
had an incredible amount of energy
that had kept him racing from
morning until bedtime. Then they
asked about the ''pere de Mark" and
the ''grandpere de Mark."

pRANCOISE, who has completed
her education and is a partner
with her father in a large fish busi-
ness — from hatchery to market —
wanted to know more about career
women in America. How do wom-
en with families manage their busi-
nesses? How many mothers work
in America? Why do the American
women who work outside their
homes choose to do so? Madame
DuCloux, whose life is her husband,
her family, her home, wondered
about American housewives. Do
they love to cook and make cooking
a fine art? Do they enjoy garden-
ing? Do they excel in homemak-
ing?

When we women moved from the
parlor to the kitchen, Sammie and I
could no longer depend upon Ivan
to do most of the talking. "Le Fran-
cais d'ecole" is not exactly the
French we needed to gossip over
dinner preparation, but Sammie did
well, Francoise helped out, and
Madame DuCloux smiled under-
standingly.

After a time Bernard, the brother
of Francoise, came into the kitchen.
He was a handsome young man
with a blunt, forthright manner and
turbulent eyes. He was awaiting his
call to the military but he didn't

174

A KISS ON BOTH CHEEKS

want to speak of that. Instead, he
took Sammie in to the record player
and brought out his stack of ''forty-
fives/' American and European, and
the two hstened to Harry Bela-
fonte hke cousins who had been
reared on the same street.

And then there was dinner, served
beautifully in eight courses in the
French manner. Madame DuCloux,
as women the world over, expressed
her feelings in the preparation of
food.

When the aperitif was served,
lemonade was provided for us. Mark
had explained the Word oi Wis-
dom. Next bread — wonderful
bread both dark and white — to be
eaten with sweet butter and thin
slices of slightly smoked beef. The
fish of the third course were platter-
sized trout, one for each. (The only
break in the friendly feeling in the
kitchen had been when Sammie had
requested that the heads be cut off
before the fish were cooked. She
said she couldn't stand to see fried
fish looking at her accusingly. Mad-
ame had said in polite but blunt
French, ''You hadn't better stay
around here, then," and she gestured
with her head toward the barn just
across the driveway where the fish
were prepared for market.)

We felt we had dined well when
the fish course was finished, but the
meat course was a long filet of
beef, which had been dotted with
butter and roasted to just the right
doneness, fork tender, and mush-
rooms, steamed, simmered slowly in
butter, and finished with sweet
cream. The mushrooms were heaped
upon the plates as if they were car-
rots — or potatoes. Next there was
a fresh green salad with a dressing

made of oil and vinegar and aro-
matic spices that was not even
remotely related to 'Trench" dress-
ing in a bottle. After the salad
came the cheese, several varieties,
served with more flavorable bread.

The dessert was open-faced wild
blackberry pie. Such a pie I had
never seen nor tasted. An unbaked
crust was placed in a large shallow
pie pan and filled with the berries.
Over the berries was poured a mix-
ture of beaten egg, cream, and sugar,
and the whole baked to a bubbling
succulence.

A FTER dinner we visited the
orchard, and Francoise picked
a basket of apples for us. Now the
talk changed to the plans of Fran-
coise to visit America. The Utah
cousins had invited her, and we
urged her to extend her trip to Cali-
fornia. We suggested that she stay
a year and study the language and
American business methods. She
said that a year was too long.

When I asked, ''Would you rath-
er live in a city or a village?" she
answered with simplicity and dig-
nity, "All my life I have lived in a
village."

In the late afternoon Francoise
borrowed a car from an aunt to drive
us back to Basle. Even with the
promise of a ride through the quiet
countryside, we were reluctant to
leave. Bernard came in from work,
and afraid of becoming emotional,
said a brusque goodbye. But Mad-
ame DuCloux embraced us and
kissed each of us on both cheeks,
the tears standing in her eyes. She
would never come to America, and
we would never again be in Faverois.

175

MARCH 1963

We stood on the driveway holding
tightly to each other's hands. She
was holding to the little breath of
romance from another and different
world. I was holding to the warmth
and love that had welled up natural-
ly from her sensitive sweet spirit.

How is Ivan related to this fam-
ily? He and Monsieur DuCloux are
five generations removed from a
common ancestor. And what magic
had brought us together that day
in Faverois? Ivan's cousin, Margaret

Jones Stephens, tracing the gene-
alogy of her paternal grandmother,
had found the DuCloux family first
in New Orleans and then in Fav-
erois. The ''pere de Mark," in
France with the American military,
had made a visit, then young Mark
had spent the summer.

How many cousins all over the
world might we find in a similar
way? And, oh, when again will
someone, in the same spirit, kiss us
on both cheeks?

Too Beautify

Linnie F. Robinson

Oh, canyoned hills of early spring,
With peaks of snow to shine and sing,
Upon your shoulders, carelessly.
You wear the oak and maple tree;
With cliffs of stone and jutting rock.
Tall forest trees and pale blue stock;
Small squirrels, each with soft white breast,
Or smooth blue eggs cupped in a nest;
Then blades of grass so newly long —
You are a miracle of song.
Here cradled on your sloping side
I see your splendor, reaching wide;
Heaven is with me, for I can see
Each part of it in things that be.
Oh, I shall know the whole world round
When I can know this spot I found.

176

Kabobs for Stevie

Mabel Harmer

4 41% >i"OTHER, will you measure
this skirt so that I can
wear it tomorrow?" Pam
held up a flowered skirt, which to
Elaine's harrassed eyes seemed to
be at least twenty yards around.

"I'll try," she agreed. "U any
two of you four could manage to
get in for lunch at the same time it
would leave me a few minutes for
other tasks. Vacation is definitely
not for mothers."

She glanced out of the window as
she heard the car stop in the drive-
way. Ordinarily Bert didn't come
home to lunch, but, of course, he
would today when she was especial-
ly busy. Her mild irritation gave
way to pleasure when she noticed
that he was carrying a florist's box.

''It's sweet of you to bring me
flowers, dear," she greeted him. ''But
won't it look a bit presumptuous
for me to wear a corsage before I'm
elected?"

"Elected?" he repeated, puzzled.
"Elected to what?"

"President of the Women's Civic
League, of course. The meeting is
tonight. Isn't that what. . . ?"

Bert shrugged slightly. "No, it
isn't. Tonight is the company din-
ner when I get my fifteen-year pin.
I thought maybe you'd remember.
But it isn't important."

"Of course it's important," said
Elaine quickly. "I'll skip the meet-
ing. The committee will under-
stand."

"You'll do no such thing," pro-
tested Bert. "It isn't as if I was get-
ting a fifty-year pin, or even a twen-
ty-five. It isn't such a feat to have
been with Fields for fifteen years."

"I'll go to the dinner, and there'll
be no more argument about it," said
Elaine decisively. It was on the tip
of her tongue to add that this was
the first real recognition he had ever
received, but she caught herself in
time.

The minute he had gone back to
work she called Annette Shivers,
chairman of the nominating com-
mittee. "I'm terribly sorry," she
said, "but we've had a mix-up on
dates. Bert is getting an award at
the company dinner, and of course
I have to be there."

"Oh, dear! that's too bad," la-
mented Annette. "That pushing
Nora Macklin will have the edge,
if you're not there. She's been
president of everything in town now
except the dog-catchers association.
Isn't there any way you can make
it?"

"None whatever. I can't let Bert
down. And it isn't as if this job
were a matter of life and death, you

177

MARCH 1963

know. Fm errand girl for three or
four others. Til manage to keep
busy."

'1 know. But you'd be so good
for this one. We were counting on
you. Maybe we can put it over
anyway."

Elaine sat thinking for a moment
after putting down the phone. It
was true that she didn't particularly
want the presidency. Why is it^ she
wondered, that I manage to get into
so many jobs, the symphony board,
the Red Cross Blood Bank, and the
United Fund, besides my Church
calling as social science class leader
in Relief Society? Five minutes
with any fast talker and Fm done
for. 'Tou'd be so good at it," was
the usual line. "And we need you."
That last was usually the clincher.

CHE went up to the closet and
took out her old blue lace for-
mal. Was there anything she could
do to make it look different? Not
at this late date. Maybe next time
she could dye it black or get a dif-
ferent color slip. After all, it was
only three years old. Anyway,
there was no need thinking of a new
one. Not with Joyce determined to
take dancing lessons and Kerry's
teeth to be straightened.

It's too bad there isn't a salary
attached to being on boards and
drives, she couldn't help thinking.
If I were half as smart as some folks
say I am, I'd get a paying job of
some kind. It shouldn't be so hard
now that Stevie is in school full
time.

She opened the drawer where she
kept her artificial flowers, then re-
menibered the corsage. It was the
first one that Bert had given her for

ages. The affair must mean a lot
to him. She must make the most
of it.

She glanced at the clock. Almost
two. Ann Griffen would be here at
any minute to call for her to do
their visiting teaching, and after that
she had promised to turn in her
report on the United Fund. She
couldn't possibly do Pam's skirt.
She'd give Jen a ring.

''Of course I'll do it," said her
sister-in-law agreeably. 'Tam must
have everything she can to keep up
with the other girls."

Elaine resented the mild infer-
ence that Pam was being neglected,
but this was no time to make an
issue of it. It was probably true
that the girls didn't have everything
they wanted, but they had never
gone without anything really im-
portant. It was going to take more
money right along now, however.
Joyce wasn't going to be satisfied
with Pam's hand-me-downs after she
started junior high next year. If
only Bert were a bit more aggres-
sive! He was so wonderful in every
other way.

As she and Ann left the house,
Elaine suggested, ''Now, we mustn't
let Sister Rogers keep us very long
this afternoon. Remember we have
six other visits to make."

"I know," Ann agreed. "But she
doesn't get out much, and she does
enjoy talking with us so much— with
you, anyway. She says that you are
so clever and do so many interesting
things."

Elaine smiled. "Right now I
have to interest myself in making
these visits and turning in my Unit-
ed Fund report so that I can get
home before the boys do. They're

178

KABOBS FOR STEVIE

down at the playground swimming,
and they'll be completely hollow by
the time they reach the refriger-
ator/'

Yet she barely made it back in
time to greet them.

''We don't want much to eat,"
was Stevie's surprising statement.
''We're going over to Timmie's. It's
his birthday and his mother is mak-
ing kabobs."

"Do you eat them or wear them?"
asked Elaine with an amused smile.

"Eat them, of course," he replied
scornfully. "I'll show you how to
make them some day."

It was easily seen that her stature
as a mother would improve greatly
once she had learned to make
kabobs.

"Then I can go easy on dinner,
I suppose. That will be nice, since
I am going out with Dad."

T^HE girls promptly made plans to
eat with Aunt Jen. "As long
as I'm going over anyway to have
her help with my skirt," said Pam,
"and she's always tickled to have

US.

Elaine felt something of a pang
that they all left so cheerfully. Was
it as if she had somehow failed
them? And yet, why should she?
It wasn't as if she were walking out
on them for her own pleasure. After
all, she was going out with their
father to something that was im-
portant to him. And what if Tim-
mie's mother did make swell ka-
bobs? Had she ever been respon-
sible for one single donation to the
Red Cross Blood Bank? Those were
the values that counted in the long
run. At least, Elaine hoped that
they were.

Bert's eyes lighted up when they
were ready to go. "You look gor-
geous," he said. "Those pink roses
were the right color, weren't they?"

"Perfect," she agreed.

Her dress could be three years old
or ten, Bert wouldn't know or care.
She would still look gorgeous to
him.

There were about 300 people at the
dinner, including the mayor and a
number of other dignitaries. While
they were waiting on the mezzanine
floor, Radcliffe Hardin, the chair-
man of the United Fund drive came
over. "I see that you got your re-
port in. Congratulations on a mag-
nificent job. I don't know what we
would have done without you."

"Yes, indeed," Mrs. Hardin
chimed in. "A dozen times I've
heard Rad say, 'Mrs. Rogers will
take care of that.' I think it's the
limit the way the men turn over
all the work to us and take all the
glory. Don't you?"

Elaine smiled. "The absolute
limit."

It was nice to have appreciation,
but to be singled out for it was the
last thing she wanted at the mo-
ment. This was Bert's night, and
she wanted only to be in the back-
ground. It was becoming less likely
every minute.

Hardin called to Roy Lambert,
the mayor. "You know Mrs. Rog-
ers, of course. She has been my
right hand in the United Fund
drive. And Mr. Rogers," he added
as an obvious afterthought. "I just
thought you'd like to know where
you can turn when you need funds
for a new fire engine or to get elect-
ed, or something."

179

MARCH 1963

'Thanks, Fll remember/' an-
swered the mayor with a chuckle.

With rehef, Elaine saw the crowd
moving across the mezzanine to-
wards the dining room. She gave
Bert a sidelong glance to see if he
had minded. There was nothing in
his expression to indicate that he
had. On the other hand, he hadn't
started shouting any hoorahs.

The tables were each set for eight,
and they found a place with the
Armstrongs who worked in the same
department with Bert. Rowena
Armstrong had been one of her lieu-
tenants in the drive, and it was only
natural that she would bring it up
again.

''Aren't you exhausted, darling?"
she cried. "I am, and I suppose my
work wasn't a tenth as heavy as
yours. But it does give one a won-
derful feeling of satisfaction to know
that it was so successful, doesn't it?
Everyone thinks you did a terrific
job."

"Thanks. I'm glad it ended be-
fore tonight. I want to enjoy this
dinner." She tried to say it with
an air of also ending the discussion
and helped by asking Dan about his
fishing, a subject on which he could
talk for hours.

The dinner was superb, and
Elaine was enjoying herself
thoroughly. Later, when the awards
were made, she couldn't help feeling
a bit deflated. Bert stood with eight
others to receive the fifteen-year
pins. There was a round of ap-
plause for the group. Then the
other awards were made.

"Only another dozen years and I
can get one of those diamonds that
go in the twenty-five-year pin," re-
marked Dan cheerfully. "Only I

hope that I have to travel here to
get it. If I can't swing a branch
managership by that time, I'll get
out and sell brushes."

"I hear there's going to be an
opening in Morriston," said Rowena.
"I believe that Dan could get it, if
he'd just go after it."

"You don't ask for manager's
desks, Pet," he observed. "You
work your nails to the quick and
hope that you'll be selected."

/^N the way home Elaine asked,
"Do you think that Dan has a
chance to get the managership at
Morriston?"

"A pretty good chance. He's ca-
pable, but he shoots off his mouth
too much. He's a go-getter, though,
and Fields knows it."

Elaine sighed inwardly. Dan
had been at Fields two years less
than Bert. By rights it should
be he who was in line for promo-
tion. But did anyone ever speak of
him as a "go-getter"? Was it only
wives who realized what depths
there were to still waters?

When Annette called the next
morning to tell Elaine that she had
lost out on the presidency, she was
only mildly disappointed. "Never
mind/' she said lightly. "I'll scout
around and see if I can't find some-
thing else to do with just as much
work."

She had to wait only a few hours.
She was planning a picnic for the
family when a call came from Rad-
cliffe Hardin's office. "Could you
possibly drop down for half an hour
on some very important business?"
he asked.

Elaine replied that she would.
She had hoped that the Fund work

180

KABOBS FOR STEVIE

was all over. Anyway she'd get most
of the lunch ready before she left.
Then the picnic could go on as
planned even if she were delayed.
Too many things had interfered
with family outings of late. This one
simply must go on.

At Mr. Hardin's office she cooled
her heels in the reception room with
very poor grace for more than twen-
ty minutes. When she was finally
shown in she was surprised to see
two other men also there.

'Tm awfully sorry to have kept
you waiting/' Hardin apologized.
''There were a few details we had to
straighten out. And, by the way,
this has nothing to do with the
Fund. This time it's politics."

'Tolitics!" repeated Elaine, wide-
eyed.

''That's it. Parley Maitland here
is our state chairman. I thought
you had met. And Chet Warner is
national committeeman."

Elaine acknowledged the intro-
ductions.

"Well, to get down to brass tacks,
we've been looking the field over
here for a strong contender for the
State senate from our district. We
want someone with proved ability
who can pull the vote of the women.
After searching the field, we feel
that we have hit on exactly the ideal
candidate. Mrs. Rogers, we would
like you to run."

"Me!" cried Elaine aghast. "Why,
I don't know the first thing about
politics."

"In some ways that's an advan-
tage. You don't have any political
enemies. You've been interested in
schools. A lot of help is needed
there."

"I'd have to think it over," she

said weakly. "And consult my hus-
band, of course."

"Of course," he agreed. "We
don't want to rush you, but time is
getting short. Since you aren't par-
ticularly well known in the political
arena it will take some time to build
you up — make you known."

"Yes, I understand." She said
goodbye and left.

In spite of her rush to get home
to finish preparations for the picnic,
she walked back. The whole idea
was almost overwhelming. It wasn't
only the honor. It was a chance to
be of real service. Most of all, here
was a chance at last to make some
money. She knew that the pay
wasn't high, but it was something.
And there were so many mounting
needs for extra income. She would
have to arrange for some help in the
house. Now, if only Bert would
consent.

'T'HERE was little question of that.
She couldn't remember when he
had ever opposed her on any matter
that was very big. And he was just
as proud of her accomplishments as
if he were personally responsible for
every one.

When she reached the house she
went about making final prepara-
tions with feverish energy. She had
the box almost packed when Stevie
came in. "What are we going to
have, Mummie?" he asked.

"I thought we'd fry 'burgers.
Would you like that?"

"Yeah, I reckon," he admitted.
"But kabobs are better."

"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid we'll
have to make out with what I have
here for today."

The picnic turned out to be a

181

MARCH 1963

great success with everyone, includ-
ing Stevie, consuming generous
amounts of 'burgers and trimmings.

pLAINE waited that night until
the children were in bed to
break the news. 'The most out-
landish thing happened today/' she
said. ''Radcliffe Hardin called me
down to his office. A couple of
others were there. You'll never
guess what they wanted!"

*'Hm, that's an easy one. They
wanted you to take a job."

"Well, it was hardly that. They
want me to run for an office this
fall. For the State senate, of all
things. Did you ever hear of any-
thing so wild?"

''Oh, I don't know. Did you ac-
cept?"

"Without consulting you! Of
course not." There was a long
pause. Then she asked, "Well,
what do you think about it?"

"It's entirely up to you," he re-
plied, almost too casually. "I daresay
you'd have lots of fun. I notice the
legislature gets invited out to meals
pretty regularly. If they ask me,
too, we'll save on the board bill. I
guess we can't expect them to in-
clude the kids."

"Bert — please be serious. The
nominating convention is only a few
weeks away. I have to give them
my answer tomorrow."

"Then go ahead with my blessing
— if it's what you want."

"I wish I knew if it was what you
want," she said wistfully.

He kissed her lightly. "I want
you to be utterly and completely
happy. If this will help — then take
it on."

"Thanks. I believe I will," she

said, excitement creeping into her
voice. As she dropped off to sleep
she thought, I wonder how many
women there are in the legislature.
That must be terribly thrilling.

She gave an affirmative answer to
Hardin the next day, and shortly
afterward was announced as a candi-
date. At once exciting things began
to happen. There were messages of
congratulation. There were invita-
tions to speak. Free tickets began
to arrive. Two different people
called to "get a word in early about
a hoped for bill."

The convention was only about
a week away, and they were at the
annual company outing when Dan
Armstrong remarked casually, "I'm
sorry that Bert turned down the job
at Lincoln. I think it would have
turned out to be a good thing in the
long run. Of course there'd have
been a dry spell while he was build-
ing the business up, but he'd have
made good."

"Tj^LAINE murmured something
noncommital and tried to look
as if she knew what he was talking
about. She could hardly wait to
get home to ask, "What's this about
an offer at Lincoln?"

"Oh, it's a new company starting
up. They offered me the manager-
ship of the store."

"And you turned it down?"

"Well, what else could I do? I'd
have to take less pay than I'm get-
ting now, and we just barely man-
age as it is. You can't very well
leave here now that you're involved
in this political thing. Anyway, I'm
not sure that I could handle the
business. It's pretty big."

Elaine sat still for a moment.

182

KABOBS FOR STEVIE

Through her mind flashed a pano-
rama of the civic duties she had
done in the past — of the many
friends here in the city — the chance
she now had for broader activities.
There also flashed a picture of Pam
going to Aunt Jen for various favors.
Of Stevie spending more and more
time at the neighbors. Of Bert
quietly accepting mediocrity in his
work.

She stood up. ''We can get along
on less money for a time, if we have
to. I can leave here, and you can
handle the business. They wouldn't
have asked you if they hadn't been
sure. A challenge like this is all in
the world you need. You can call
and accept the very first thing in
the morning."

''But what will Hardin say? What
will the party do?"

"What Hardin says doesn't mat-
ter. And the party can get another
candidate. It's been done before."

Bert picked up a hairbrush and
twirled it neatly around. "Lincoln
isn't a very big town," he said.
"You'd miss all the activity you've
had here. What would vou do with-
out the symphony board, the United
Fund drive, and the rest?"

"I'd do a lot of things I haven't
had time to do before," Elaine re-
plied. "I'd put the hems in Pam's
skirts and hear all about her latest
party. I'd learn the workings of the
store from the manager himself. But,
first of all," her eyes twinkled, "I
think that I'd learn to make kabobs
for Stevie."

Big-Man Shoes

Kose Thomas Graham

Clomp, clomp, clomp, clomping down the long street
Big-size shoes with little-size feet.
Where are they goingp What is their planP
Big-man shoes with little-boy man.
Way up high in a blue airplane?
On a green boatP In a red trainP
Off for a year, a month, or a day?
The world is so small — time far away.

He has his secrets. I wouldn't dare

Question the how, the when, or the where

Man-shoes are taking little-boy feet

Clomp, clomp, clomp, clomping down the long street.

183

SPEECH is communication of
thought, and one purpose of
speech is to set up friendly
relations among people. It is well
for every woman to think about the
effect her voice and her manner of
speaking are having upon those with
whom she is associated.

Children Come First

Perhaps without realizing it,
mothers themselves are contributing
to some of the problems of their
children. Psychologists tell us that
a mother who greets her child in a
shrill, angry voice, ''Don't slam that
door! Go back and wipe your feet!''
has very likely made the child feel
like going out and slamming the
door again and never coming back
home. She has started a train of
feelings of resentment in the child
and has contributed to his nervous
tension. A child's speech will re-
flect the kind of speech he hears at

home. It may gratify or embarrass
the parents. If this was not a fact,
all children would talk alike.

Be honest with yourself — does
the flatness of your voice reflect a
listless attitude toward life? Is the
shrillness caused by taut nerves?
Does huskiness obscure the vitality
of your words? Is your voice so
sweet that what you say seems in-
sincere?

One mother was told that her
voice was one cause of her son's
resentment and disobedience. She
had a tape recording made of her
voice. Upon hearing the recording,
she exclaimed, "I don't sound like
that! That's the voice of a nag —
a shrew!"

It is difficult for us to realize just
how our voices sound unless we
have them recorded and listen to
them ourselves.

Sometimes parents have voices so
flat, nasal, or husky that they may

184

WHAT DOES YOUR SPEECH REVEAL?

make the child feel depressed. Their
voices do not give any soothing love
or parental quality to the child's
world.

How Does Your Voice Affect
Husband and Friends?

Even though we may not be aware
of it, our voices give impressions of
us, either for good or for bad. Our
mood is usually reflected in our
voices. If we are happy our voices
fairly thrill with joy. If we are sad,
one can almost hear the tears. An
optimist will sound cheerful, a
pessimist will sound mournful and
sad.

The whining, nagging woman may
gradually drive away the happiness
in her home.

Kind words of appreciation will do
more to keep family and friends
happy than any amount of criticism
and nagging will do.

Causes of Poor Speech

Poor speech may be due to vari-
ous factors or a combination of
causes.

Nervous people are inclined to
speak so rapidly that they cannot be
understood. This is because they
run their words together. Their
articulation is lazy and indistinct.
Their lips and tongue do not move
enough to make the sounds proper-
ly. This lip and tongue laziness
may also be attributed to pure
carelessness. Leaving off sounds
from endings of words makes for
poor, uncultured speech. The sing-
ing sound of ing is often left off
from words like dancing, asking,
laughing; sometimes the d is left
off of words like hand, sound, land.
In doing this, much beauty of

speech is lost. There are other
sound omissions, many of them in
the middle of words.

Another common practice which
contributes to poor speech is sound
substitution. We have all heard
idea changed to ider, library to Ji-
berry, little to h'Jle, butter to buder,
caJh'ng to cawing. Words like little,
water, butter, can easily be said cor-
rectly if the tip of the tongue is
made to touch the teeth ridge back
of the upper teeth to say the t.

The Chss Leader s Speech

Naturally, much of the success of
Relief Society class leaders depends
upon adequate preparation, but the
way they speak, and their voices,
can have much to do with their suc-
cess in teaching. The droning,
monotonous voice can put an audi-
ence to sleep. The class leader who
speaks too rapidly and runs her
words together will make it difficult
for her audience to understand her,
and they are likely to get off on a
train of thought of their own and
miss the major part of what the class
leader is trying to say. A shrill or
raspy voice may make an audience
nervous or annoyed, even physically
uncomfortable. The whining or
weak voice may arouse the sympathy
of the class, and instead of listening
to what is being said, they will be
thinking, 'Toor soul, why does she
do it if it is such a burden to her?"

These voices are not hopeless. If
class leaders become aware of the
kind of voices they have by having
tape recordings made, and then be-
gin to practice better speech, much
improvement can be made in a rela-
tively short time. This, however,
must be a consistent, constant effort.

185

MARCH 1963

A pleasant voice helps to make a
pleasing personality.

The person whose voice is vibrant
with enthusiasm and warmth, who
has good round tones, good reso-
nance, and speaks distinctly is the
one who will most likely be an out-
standing class leader, provided she
has made careful preparation of each
lesson, has faith in divine guidance,
and love in her heart for her class
and the lesson she is teaching. Part
of adequate preparation is to under-
stand the meaning of all the words
used and to learn to pronounce
them correctly.

Another essential of good speech
and good conversation is knowing
how to be a good listener. We
should give the other person a
chance to talk, then listen to what
he has to say, and try to grasp the
meaning. Too many people are
ready to pounce upon a pause, if
the speaker merely takes a long
breath. Then they continue with
their own train of thought without
any reference to what has been said.
It would be well to remember what

Demosthenes said, "A vessel is
known by its sound, whether it be
cracked or not; so men are proved
by their speech, whether they be
wise or foolish."

The Telephone Voice

A special kind of speaking is over
the telephone. It is necessary to
speak slowly and distinctly. Don't
hold the mouthpiece too close to
the mouth, and don't shout. If
you do, you may annoy the person
to whom you are speaking. When
one makes a call to another, she
should remember that she is inter-
rupting the other person who may
be doing something very important
or rushing for an appointment or a
meeting. Tell who you are imme-
diately and come directly to your
message. Since young children like
to answer the telephone, they
should be taught to do it properly.

Courtesy and thoughtfulness on
the telephone are just as much a
part of good training as face to face
conversation.

Boy Wandering

Zara Sahin

A scarce-two boy with a red wheelbarrow

Plodding up the path

Stops stock-still to watch a sparrow

At the broad bird bath,

Traipses on all eager-earnest;

Then, on trusty toes,

Lured aside by loveliness,

Stoops to smell a rose.

186

IV/f RS. EVA MACARAEG MAC-
APAGAL, who has a medical
degree from the University of
Santa Tumas, is the First Lady of
the Phihppines, wife of President
Diosdado Macapagal. Mother of
two children, and an accomplished
homemaker, Mrs. Macapagal con-
tributes much time and energy to
the health and economic welfare of
the people of her country, being
especially interested and helpful in
projects of economic development.

YRA KEEN, associate profes-
sor of paleontology and cura-
tor of malacology at Stanford
University, California, is the author
of a publication heralded by scien-
tists as one of the most outstanding
in its field, entitled "Marine Mol-
luscan Genera of Western North
America." One of a very few women
trained in this field of science,
Professor Keen has achieved a high
rank for her accuracy and scholar-
ship. She teaches Biological Ocean-
ography at Stanford.

J^IRSTEN FLAGSTAD, one of
the most famous singers of
Wagner's soprano roles, died De-
cember 9, 1962 in Oslo, Norway.

OLANCHE KENDALL McKEY,

a Latter-day Saint, and a con-
tributor to The Relief Society
Magazine, has recently published a
book of collected poems and verse
plays called House oi Dreams (Pag-
eant Press). A daughter of Utah
pioneers, Mrs. McKey achieved out-
standing success as an actress under
the name of Blanche Kendall, work-
ing with such leading men as J. H.
Stoddart and William McKey, who
later became her husband.

lyr ARGARET E. MURIE is the

author of an unusually inter-
esting travel book Two in the North,
which recounts with "rare talent
and sensitivity" three journeys which
she made with her husband Olaus }.
Murie into "the wild frontiers" of
Alaska. The book, which describes
in vivid detail the Koyukuk River
Valley, the Old Crow River, and the
Sheenjek Valley in the Brooks
Range, is illustrated by Mr. Murie,
a distinguished artist and naturalist.
Mrs. Murie first went to Alaska with
her parents when she was nine years
old. She was the first woman to
graduate from the University of
Alaska. Her present home is Moose,
Wyoming, in the Jackson Hole
country.

187

EDITORIAL

VOLUME 50 MARCH 1963 NUMBER 3

.Ji

Willis Earl Spafford

TTEARTFELT sympathy is extended to President Belle S. SpafFord and

her family in the death of her husband, Willis Earl Spafford, who

passed away unexpectedly Saturday, January 26, 1963, from a heart attack.

Brother Spafford was born in Provo, Utah, November 14, 1891, a
son of Willis K. and Elizabeth Ann Stubbs Spafford. He was educated in
Provo city schools and at Brigham Young University. He served as a mis-
sionary for the Church in South Africa.

On March 21, 1921, he married Belle Smith in the Salt Lake Temple.
A son and a daughter blessed this union. Earl S. Spafford, Salt Lake City,
Utah, and Mrs. Mary S. Kemp (Mrs. Clarence W. Kemp) Chicago, Illinois.
Also surviving are eight grandsons and a granddaughter.

Brother Spafford was former deputy collector for the United States
Treasury Department, and was employed in that department for twenty-
seven years.

Only those who have been closely associated with Sister Spafford in
the years of her presidency can appreciate the support Brother Spafford has
been to her in her calling. Faithfully, he has called each week day for her,
and they have spent the noon hour together. He has subordinated his
personal feelings at all times for the furtherance of her calling. He was a
modest man, with deep humility and of rare judgment. He was group
leader of the high priests of his ward and ministered to them and their
needs. He has left a rich heritage of obedience and devotion to the Church
to his beloved wife, loving children, and devoted grandchildren whom he
delighted to serve.

Relief Society sisters throughout the world extend their love and
sympathy to their great leader. President Spafford. They remember her
at this time with sisterly compassion and pray that she will be comforted
and receive strength from the Heavenly Father for the time of earthly
parting.

188

S. Spafford, President
:nne C. Sharp, First Counselor
e W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt

Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Faimy S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie

The Heritage of Relief Society

IV/flSTS of many years have fallen
on Nauvoo, and more than a
century has passed since a group
of faithful and devoted w^omen
felt an urgent need to "combine
means and efforts" into a pattern of
directed enlightenment and service.
Their purposes and their desires
were reported to the Prophet Joseph
Smith. His answer will long be re-
membered, for the words have been
cherished over the generations. 'Tell
the sisters their offering is accepted
of the Lord. . . . and I will organize
the sisters under the Priesthood
after a pattern of the Priesthood."
The meaning and the spirit of that
and subsequent meetings still en-
dure and have spread to many lands

— the counsel of the Prophet pro-
claiming a pathway to ''better days"

— the day and the time of women's
advancement and organized service.

In that time in 1842 the yearnings
of women for fulfillment were given
eternal direction. The desires
placed in their hearts began a time
of realization. For every woman in
every land wishes to develop herself,
her gifts, her personality, and to use
the brief years of earth life as a time
of continual enlightenment; every
woman has within her the desire to

serve others — to minister unto
those in need; and women every-
where ponder in their hearts the
meaning of eternity. So it was that
Relief Society was given to women
as a choice and precious gift for
themselves, for safe keeping as a
heritage, and to be a treasured legacy
for their daughters.

Those footsteps that traced a
pathway to and from Relief Society
meetings in Nauvoo, those words of
tenderness and compassion spoken
long ago marked the changing path-
way for women.

The spirit and message and the
works of ministration lighted the
shadowed circles of the camps of
exodus, glowed with the morning
light upon the wagon trains slowly
discovering a pathway in the cleft
of the mountains. The saints in the
valleys of the wilderness received the
kindly comfort and the helping
hands of Relief Society women, al-
though the full and perfect organ-
ization awaited the development
and the application of the pattern
of Nauvoo, and its large intent. The
poplar-lined streets of villages shel-
tered in the desert knew the foot-
steps of faithful women walking to
and from their meetings, visiting the

189

MARCH 1963

families in the wards, walking swift-
ly to homes of trouble and care.
Wagons and surreys and saddle
horses brought the ranch women to
their meetings.

And in a time of cities many new
organizations appeared in states and
territories, and in the mission field
the faithful sisterhood learned the
pattern of individual progress and
group co-operation and service.
They learned that many hands make
light work and that many women
working together can lift heavy
burdens, not possible to women
serving as individuals.

The footsteps and the words and
the pattern from Nauvoo have
spread to the far corners of the
earth, to the lovely green islands,
to the great continents — to many
lands among many people. As the
stakes and missions of the Church
have increased their borders and
their numbers, so have the organ-
izations of Relief Society become
multiplied, and the message that
once was proclaimed to a few is
now the living pattern for thou-
sands who rejoice and remember
and express their gratitude.

The blessings, opportunities, and
responsibilities of Relief Society
must be explained, exemplified, and
patterned in the lives of those who

in time will be affiliated and receive
the blessings and the uplifting re-
sponsibilities.

Many members of the sisterhood
have been heard to say ^'Relief
Society has everything," and this is
true in the sense that individuals
and the organization as a whole
have received, from the beginning,
a steadfast though flexible pattern,
guided and directed by those who
have the power to speak and act
in the name of the Lord.

Relief Society is more than a
fellowship, more than groups of
women studying art or literature
or music or social science, more than
a group devoted to learning the ways
of ideal motherhood and homemak-
ing, more than an organization seek-
ing to learn the enduring truths of
theology. Relief Society partakes
of the qualities of all of these — and
then is added upon, for it has been
given a sacred and everlasting pat-
tern.

Let us speak of this and tell it as
glad tidings to those who are new
among us and those who are seekers
after the blessings that are a living
part of the beloved heritage. Let all
our words be strong and beautiful,
for we are the present guardians of
a great and precious treasure.

-V.P.C.

INDEX FOR 1962 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE AVAILABLE

r^OPIES of the 1962 index of The Reliei Society Magazine axe available
and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76
North Main Street, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. The price is twenty cents,
including postage. Relief Society officers and members who wish to have
their 1962 issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through
The Deseret News Press, 33 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah.
(See advertisement on page 239.)

190

A World-Wide
Army of Mercy

James A. Linen , Volunteer National Co-chairman

1963 Campaign for Members and Funds The American National Red Cross

I H

HIS year marks the 100th anniversary of the founding of a world-
wide army of mercy. It is an army of volunteers who, under the emblems
of the Red Cross, the red crescent or the red lion and sun, aids the victims
of misfortune.

By international treaty ~ the Geneva Convention — the neutral
symbol of a red cross on a field of white shelters sick and wounded com-
batants and those caring for them, persons taken prisoner, and peoples
whose homelands have been occupied by enemy forces.

The red cross is also the universal symbol around which men of good
will everywhere rally to aid the victims of earthquakes, floods, storms, and
other natural disasters.

There are now some 90 Red Cross, Red Crescent (in Moslem coun-
tries), and Red Lion and Sun (in Iran) societies. They have a total mem-
bership of 1 57,000,000. That is quite an army. It averages out to a ratio
of one Red Cross member for about every 20 persons in the world.

These national groups are linked through the League of Red Cross
Societies in Geneva. The League and the all-Swiss International Com-
mittee of the Red Cross (the oldest Red Cross group), send aid to any
spot on the globe where there is war or disaster.

In the United States this international army of mercy functions
through the American Red Cross, which was founded in 1881 by Clara
Barton. The charter issued to the Red Cross by the U. S. Congress
charges it to:

Furnish volunteer aid to the sick and wounded of the Armed Forces and other
victims of war in accordance with the spirit and conditions of the Geneva Convention;

Provide relief and furnish communications and other services to and for the
benefit of U.S. servicemen and women, veterans, and their families; and

Carry on a program of national and international relief to mitigate and prevent
sufferings caused by pestilence, famine, fire, flood, and other calamities.

The Red Cross relies entirely on voluntary contributions of money,
time, and skills to carry out its programs. It receives no funds from the
Government, although it performs certain functions for and in behalf of
the Government and the American people.

Let us take this opportunity to assure that, whenever or wherever it is
needed, the Red Cross — and through it the world-wide army of mercy —
will be there when needed.

191

delightful way to spend a
\OLing kind of birthday is to have a
"bake" party. The kindergarten age
is ideal for such a party. Children
love to feel bigger than they are, and
at this type of party they are giant-
sized. Every small child enjoys
helping his mother bake, and this
can sometimes be quite a trial to a
busy mother. At a ''bake" party,
the children can literally put a
"finger in every pie."

A bake party, to be successful,
must be carefully planned. Six chil-
dren, about five years old, are. a
sufficient number to manage. En-
thusiasm for the party is developed
well in advance by invitations which
might be written on baker's hats
drawn on construction paper:

Friday's "bake" day at our house,
And Mother needs a crew
To make pies and cakes and rolls
And even cookies, too.

My birthday we will celebrate
And bakers we'll become.
Each thing we make is ours to keep,
And we'll take our bake goods home.

The party will begin at nine.

At noon we'll have a lunch.

Please come with hands and face well

scrubbed
And join this baker's bunch.

In order for the small, purposeful
guests to achieve, certain advance
preparations are important. Baker's
hats and aprons serve to turn the
children into gourmet chefs and to
protect the party clothes as well.

Instructions for the apron and
hat:

Apron

1. Cut out pi unbleached muslin the
apron according to the diagram. Allow
enough additional border to hem.

2. Cut the shoulder strap 18" by 3/2".
Fold in two, seam, and turn inside out.
Sew to one side of the apron as illustrated.
Leave the other side free so that it can
be adjusted by pin to the size of the guest.

3. The side ties must be 32" long so
they can tie in front as real baker's aprons
do.

4. The pocket is placed in the center of
the bib section of the apron.

5. The apron may be trimmed with
embroidered figures shaped from cookie
cutters.

Hat

1. Cut a circle out of unbleached muslin
21 inches in diameter. Gather the edges
to fit the band (about 20 inches).

2. Cut a band 21" by 5/2". Interline
the band with buckram or other stiffening.
Hem the lower edge and join the ends
with a Vi" seam.

3. Baste the gathered circle to the edge
of the band, right sides facing. Then sew
on the machine.

4. Embroider a cookie character in the
center of the hat.

5. If necessary, adjust the head size to
the guest by a small safety pin at the
band seam.

21'

Each successful baker needs the proper implements. Small par-
ticipants call for small size pie tins, angel food cake pans, loaf tins, and
rolling pins, which can be taken home, of course. The use of Mother's
cookie sheets and cookie cutters is allowed, however.

A variety of recipes gives the party a certain allure. Banana cream
pie, cup cakes, angel food cake, cloverleaf rolls, sugar cookies, and a batch
of fudge keep the guests busy for an entire morning.

Childish impatience will not wait for full preparation during the
party. Well in advance, with the aid of cake mixes, the cup cakes and
angel food cakes should be baked. Do not remove the angel food cakes
from the pans. A batch of fudge can be divided among the six wee loaf
tins. The freezer will keep things fresh until party day.

The night before the party, the dough for the sugar cookies and
cloverleaf rolls can be made and refrigerated. Prior to the start of the
party, the pie dough should be mixed, the cream filling prepared, and also
the cake icings.

npHE children are greeted with the aprons and hats, and led to a well-
scrubbed kitchen table. The party begins without delay:

1. Each child is given a ball of the previously refrigerated roll dough.
The children are instructed to roll small balls of the dough with their
hands, placing three balls in each section of a muffin tin. Soon the six
rolls for each child are completed.

2. While the rolls are rising, the cookie dough can be distributed.
With the bit-size rolling pins on the well-floured table, the children roll and
cut their cookies. During this period the rolls are baked.

3. With the working area still floured, it is an excellent time to begin

194

pies. After rolling the dough and patting into their pie tins a crust, the
children turn the pie pans on the tops of glasses and learn to trim the crust
edges with their hands. The cookies are baked while the pie crusts are
being made. Be sure each child has his own section of the drainboard or
another table on which to display his finished goods.

4. As the pie crusts bake, the children are busily engaged in frosting
the angel food cakes and decorating them with candies. Also, at this
period, the fudge is carefully cut by the bakers into serving pieces.

5. The high peak of the party is the completing of the pies. A layer
of filling, a half of a banana sliced carefully, another layer of filling, and
a meringue topping (prepared as the children work) make the pies ready
for browning.

6. The concluding activity is the decorating of the cup cakes. The
licking of fingers, sticky faces, and the tasting of various trims are all per-
missible at this point. Each child has a birthday candle for his favorite
cup cake. Four to six cup cakes should be given to each guest.

The party should begin about nine a.m. in order to complete the
baking by noon. The tired and hungry children by then are ready for a
lunch of peanut butter, jelly, cheese, and tuna fish open-faced, animal-
shaped sandwiches (which can be prepared the night before and refrig-
erated). A few potato chips, jello, and a glass of milk complete the lunch.

It might be noted that busy children are well-behaved, and children
who accomplish are anxious to go home promptly and ''show Mother."
Each child should have his bake goods and pans placed in a box or on a
cookie sheet and should have an escort home to avoid an unnecessary
catastrophe.

Such a party as this will prove to be a talking point for many days and
a memory for many years.

195

Se\A/ing Success

in Monument Park 11th Ward

Salt Lake Citv, Utah Helen Lach, Instructor

EVERY Relief Society, in my opinion,
should, and could conduct a sewing
course. It can be a most interesting and
stimulating class in the organization. For
the teacher who has enthusiasm and ap-
preciation for the advantages of home
sewing, the achievement can be most re-
warding, and the women who learn to
sew receive great joy in their new
accomplishments. Many women become
interested in the full program of Relief
Society, and eventually become members,
by first participating in the sewing classes.
At first, interest in a sewing project
may require some stimulation. In our

ward, before beginning the course, we dis-
played completed articles of home sewing
made by accomplished seamstresses and
made a detailed comparison of price and
quality of workmanship between the
home-sewed clothing and ready-made
articles. We emphasized such important
considerations as well-made seams, hems,
buttonholes, facings, collars, and other fine
points of sewing and tailoring. The bene-
fits of sewing projects for mothers of
voung children were outlined, and it was
explained that many women begin their
careers as seamstresses by making simple
clothing for their children.

At the left: Muumuu made of polished Polynes'on cotton^ tii||ip|||pipiBippBHjpppii|iM||wi^^
ttern was drafted by the instructor from on original Polynesian muumuu. Similar patterns can'
rchased. The muumuu has three frog fasteners down the front. Cost $3.25, including pattern.

Made by Mrs. ila Nelson.

Center: Child's basic dress made of polished cotton and trimmed with pearl buttons. Puff^
ves are edged with narrow wh:te rick-rack braid; white cotton collar on dark red dress. Co^
iO, including pattern.

Several dresses similar to this one were made in the classes.

At the right: Black dress with brocade top and gathered chiffon skirt with taffeta underskirt.
Cost $6.00, including pattern.
Made by Mrs. Ila Nelson.

• '•1

• •

11 |r<|

At the left: Wool doubleknit (sweater-knit) coat, fully lined with rayon tarffeta; double-breasted.
Cost $3.00, including pattern.
Model: Miss Kathleen Lach

Center: Peacock-blue colored wool two-piece suit; skirt and jacket fully lined with sheath lining;
flap pockets and covered buttons on jacket. Cost $5.90, including pattern.
Model: Mrs. Aenona Crocker

At the right: White wool sheath dress, fully lined with sheath lining. Has tie belt of self-
material. Cost $15.00, including pattern.
Model: Mrs. Olive Nilson

After the advantages of learning to sew
had been fully explained and illustrated,
the membership in the courses increased
so rapidly that it was difficult to provide
the careful instruction needed. Several
women reported that their husbands and
families had become enthusiastic over the
sewing completed in the Relief Society
courses, and schoolgirls were proud to
wear the skirts and dresses which their
mothers had made. Some of the students
learned, for the first time, the importance
of stitching a hem correctly, sewing on
buttons expertly, and making simple alter-
ations. Household clothing budgets
seemed to be much more ample, and the
families of the "sewing sisters" enjoyed
also the advantage of being well dressed.
Some women were able to reduce the
clothing budget as much as one half or
more.

It was found that special help in the

selection of fabrics was needed. Instruc-
tion in methods of examining different
kinds of fabrics to evaluate their quality
was given, and the women were advised
regarding the proper width of material
to buy for economy in cutting a particular
pattern. Also, many women found that
used clothing could be laundered or dry
cleaned and made into new articles. It
was pointed out that mill end sales and
sales of short lengths often provide bar-
gains in purchasing materials, but the cus-
tomer should use care in buying large
amounts of material, as some fabrics
deteriorate rapidly, and others must be
very carefully stored to prevent moth dam-
age. Some fabrics may become out-dated
before the homemaker can find time for
sewing them. Each woman was given indi-
vidual help in selecting her pattern and
material before she started her work in the
sewing class.

197

SINCE most "of the articles made in the
Monument Park Eleventh Ward Relief
Soeiety sewing eourses were constructed
from simple, basic designs, the finding of
appropriate patterns was not difficult. Sev-
eral of the women used the same pattern,
and others either drafted or altered pat-
terns to suit their needs. Many of the
patterns were drafted or altered by the
instructor.

Our sewing classes are conducted under
the general supervision of Kay Sullivan,
work meeting leader, and the instructor is
Helen Lach. Two classes are held each
Thursday, forenoon and afternoon. The
morning class begins at nine and lasts until
twelve, and the afternoon class begins at
one and lasts until four. Enrollment is
limited to three or four women, unless the
group is composed of experienced sewers
who require less instruction. During the
noon hour, when regular class instruction
is not being given, specific help is provided
for women who are not enrolled in the
classes. They bring their individual prob-
lems to the instructor and receive direc-
tions for remodeling, inserting zippers, fin-
ishing seams, and other problems which
arise in the process of home sewing.

In order to accommodate our present
long waiting list of applicants for the sew-
ing courses, each woman is limited to
making three articles. Then, if she wishes
to continue and increase her sewing skills,
she is permitted to re-enroll, and her name
is placed on the waiting list. Usually, a
two-piece suit can be completed in four
instruction periods. Some of the women
who have finished one or more of the
regular sewing courses return for help dur-
ing the noon period, and in this way they
are enabled to complete other articles in
their homes.

In one year, fifty-three beautiful articles
were completed in our sewing courses.
These included suits, coats, children's
clothing, men's and boys' clothing, dresses,
and ensembles. In one combined class
project twenty-two muumuus were made.
Beautifully sewed, and a delight to wear,
these muumuus gave the women much
satisfaction, and they were pleased with
the colorful materials and the unique de-
signs. In the mid-year a successful fash-
ion show was held, displaying the com-
pleted articles.

At bottom: Two-piece suit in basket-weave
turquoise-colored wool; acetate crepe lining was
used for the jacket and sheath lining for
the skirt. The jacket has tailored slashed front
and is trimmed with crystal buttons; the tailored
buttonholes were made in the sewing class. The
skirt has inset pockets in the gathered front
panel. Cost $9.00, including pattern.

Made by Mrs. Shirley Latteier

At the top, left: Black wool sheath dress with
tie belt. The belt is trimmed with fringe made
from silk embroidery floss. Cost $2.00, including
pattern.

Made by Mrs. Ila Nelson

At the top, right: Fire-wagon red, doubleknit
sheath dress and jacket ensemble; crepe lining
used for the jacket and sheath lining for the
dress. Cost $15,00, including pattern.

Made by Mrs. Jackie Anderson

198

At the left: Jumper in wide-wale, olive-green corduroy; white cotton blouse. Note pleat and
stitching down the front of the jumper. Blouse has a bow tie. Cost $3.00, including pattern.
Model: Miss Kathleen Lach

Center: Ensemble, dress made of peach and white striped seersucker, and coat made of nubby
shantung lined with white taffeta. Cost $9.00, including pattern.
Model: Mrs. Olive Nilsen

At the right: Two-piece suit made of Copenhagen blue basket-weove wool,
rayon crepe and skirt lined with sheath lining. Cost $15.00, including pattern.
Model: Mrs. Fern England

Jacket lined with

Suggestions to Keep in Mind When Co

1 . Carry on the class under the direction
of the ward presidency, and work closely
with the work meeting leader.

2. Do not enroll more women than can
be adequately instructed and given enough
individual attention to retain and increase
their interest.

3. Provide a nursery, if necessary.

4. Have the classroom ready and all
equipment set up.

5. Regularity and promptness in begin-

nducting a Sewing Class:

ning and closing classes should be strictly
observed.

6. Discourage visitors or interruptions
during the instruction period.

7. Avoid any comparison or competition
in skill or time required for completing
articles. Rather, encourage the mastering
of each step and strive for beauty in the
finished garment.

8. See that each article is completely
finished and properly pressed before it is
taken home.

Monument Park Eleventh Ward Relief Society Officers: Rhea Stucki, President;
Work Director Counselor, Echo Bean; Education Counselor, Alta Glade; work meeting
leader, Kay Sullivan.

Monument Park Stake Relief Society President: Henrietta Young.

Photographs and Transparencies by Hal Rumel.

199

Pictures

for the

Home

Color Photograph by Lorenzo S. Young

Zo/a /. McGhie
Member, General Board of Relief Society

200

PICTURES FOR THE HOME

TAKE a good look at your pictures. Are
they a constant Joy or a jarring dis-
turbance? Pictures are of such importance
that they can make or break a room's at-
mosphere. Therefore, they should be
chosen, framed, and hung as attractively
as possible.

Examine your pictures carefully. Dis-
card those not good for your purpose.
Never hang a picture you don't like; put
it away for a time. Your taste may change.
Good pictures do not go out of style. Key
your pictures to your scheme of decora-
tion and display them to best advantage.
Don't be ashamed to admit that many
pictures declared good are not to your
taste and will not fit into your decor.
Even your favorite picture cannot survive
an inappropriate frame, tasteless surround-
ings, bad lighting, poor hanging; and yet
inexpensive lithographs, arranged with skill,
can give life to the whole room.

Matting, Mounting,
Framing Pictures

Mats are placed at the front of a picture
to enlarge and enhance its appearance, im-
prove its proportions, or relate it to the
room. As a rule, they are 3" wide at top
and sides, and 3 Vi " wide at the bottom.
If you aren't sure, cut paper to try. Mats
may be white or colored. Mountings are
placed behind the picture.

General Indications for Various
Types of Pictures

1. Original ^linis in black and white, such
as etchings or lithographs, are usually
matted in white or cream and framed
with glass and narrow mountings of
natural or black wood. Gold lines are
sometimes added.

2. OngiudX color ^linis are usually put in
proportionately larger mats with wider
frames. Glass is always used and simple
natural wood frames or painted finishes.

3. Water co\oi^ are usually put in pro-
portionately larger mats with wider
frames. Glass is always used and
simple natural wood frames or painted
finishes.

4. Vzsith, similar to water colors, are
matted only when necessary.

5. Oih are framed closely except for oc-
casional use of extra wide inserts. Pic-
ture and frame should be closely related.

6. Photographs may gain importance by
matting. Ordinarily they are framed
close to the picture with glass, in nat-
ural wood, gold, or silver.

7. Fine reproductions of oils, water colors,
and prints are framed to resemble their
originals.

Arranging and Hanging Pictures

If a picture is worth hanging, it is
worth hanging well. Grouping pictures is
usually more interesting and dramatic than
spotting them. There are two kinds of
balance to consider in arranging a group
of pictures.

1. Symmetrica] Balance

Pictures are usually the same size and
subject, matted alike, and framed alike.
This arrangement is good over a book-
case, on a stairway, or hall. Pictures
should relate to the space, the furniture,
and the room.

2. Asymmetrical Balance

Pictures with unusual shapes, sizes, old,
new, or combined with bric-a-brac, may
be arranged in interesting ways. This type
of hanging takes more skill, but is more
interesting.

li You T:io It Yourself:

1. Collect the right tools and equipment.

2. Learn how to use them.

3. Learn various ways of finishing.

4. Learn correct and simple methods of
decorating.

5. Inexpensive mounts can be made of
wallboard with a covering of shellac
to give them a glazed protective finish.

6. Steel pins, phonograph needles, or angle
hooks may be used to hang pictures.
Soft pencil or chalk rubbed on the
frame eyes will mark places to hang.

7. Passe-partouts (pieces of cardboard,
wood, or other material with the center
part cut out for the placement of a
picture) are often used effectively for

201

MARCH 1963

small pictures or groups. They may con-
sist of binding tapes covering picture, mat,
and glass. They are good for use with
antique costume pictures and flower or
bird prints. Mats may be plain, French^
or black with gold lines.

Suggestions for Experimentation

Small delicate water colors in off-white
frames or small family photos attached to
velvet or ribbon around a mirror in a
bedroom or hall.

A collection of small pictures or snap-
shots of odd sizes and shapes in one large
frame, matted with wallpaper, is effective
in a den or family room. Coins or other
interesting objects may also be used.

A group of like frames and mats with
removable panels that can be changed
from time to time hung at eye level above
book shelves.

Groups of plates in a dining area.

Do's and Dont's

1. Hang pictures with blind wire con-
cealed.

2. Use rings at top and bottom of small
pictures to keep them hanging straight.

3. Use discretion in choosing pictures for
use with patterned wallpaper. When
hanging picture on heavily patterned
wallpaper, use good sized plain mats or
contrasting color to make pictures
stand out.

4. Keep picture in proportion to piece
of furniture over which it hangs. Don't
overpower the picture or the furniture.

5. Prevent frames from marking walls by
gluing cork liners from bottle caps on
the bottom corners.

6. Arrange groups on the floor before
hanging them on the wall.

7. Hang pictures at eye level or a little
below, depending on space and effect
desired. (Most people hang pictures
too high.)

Don't

202

Hang floral prints on floral wallpaper.
Hang pictures on scenic wallpaper.

Jennie R. Scott

{card of Relief Societ}'

This table featured articles made
up from patterns taken from The
Reliei Society Magazine. It showed
^he help available to the work meet-
ing department from the Magazine.

^_ y^.kc^^

Articles on display were made from patterns published in the issues

listed below

Hot pads from "Holders for Pans"

— September i960, page 587.

"A Strawberry Pin Cushion" — October
i960, page 662.

"Christmas Aprons" — October i960,
page 658.

Quilting pictures from "Let's Learn to
Quilt" — September 1961, page 591.

Pine cone dolls — "Holiday Table" —
December 1961, page 827.

Holiday apron — "Aprons for Mr. and
Mrs. Santa Claus" — November 1961,
page 747.

Worm pull toy — "Christmas Gifts"

— November 1961, page 742.

Toy duck — "Stuffed Toys Are De-
lightful" — March 1962, page 211.

Candlesticks — "Make It Out of
Imagination" — February 1962, page 102.

"Toddler's Cover-Apron" — June 1962,
page 438.

Floral arrangements were made
up using directions from:

"Flower Arrangements for Springtime"
— March 1951, page 177.

"Whys, Wherefores, and Fun with
Green Plants" — March i960, page 181.

Recipes included:

Rolls from "Say 'Merry Christmas'
With Fancy Yeast Rolls" — December
1959, page 823.

Easy filled cookies — "Recipes for a
Picnic" — July 1961, page 456.

Carrot cake — "Something Different
for Dinner" — April 1961, page 256.

"Candy for Your Easter Basket" —
April 1962, page 274.

"Homemade Candy for Winter Eve-
nings" — January 1962, page 36.

203

ARTS AND CRAFTS

Ribbons

Jennie R. Scott

Member, General Board of Relief Society

wide variety of arts and crafts made in Relief Society
were on display at the work meeting department of
the Relief Society Annual General Conference last
October. These displays emphasized the originality
and ingenuity of the Relief Society members in
fashioning useful and beautiful articles for the home.

Ribbons and Roses

An umbrella (small frame covered with net and deco-
rated with roses) or a heart centerpiece would be attractive
for a bridal shower or an announcement party. Aprons can
be decorated with the roses, and favors made for place cards.
Small sprays for decorating packages, jars, and candles add
interest and beauty. Nosegays for graduating girls, bouquets
for bridesmaids, and even the bridal bouquet can be made
from these lovely roses. A corsage costs \'ery little and is
a nice remembrance.

A small living fir tree decorated with ribbons and roses
for office or apartment is most attractive at Christmas time,
as are wreaths and a kissing bell.

A ribbon rose on a tray for the sick room would help
to brighten the morning for someone who is ill.

204

FOR WORK MEETING

Color Photograph by Lorenzo S. Young

The roses ean be made from any width
ribbon. So-called number 9 ribbon
( 1 Vi inch ) is the most popular and will
make about a two-inch diameter rose.
The best type of ribbon, and also the
most inexpensive, is regular florist acetate
rayon ribbon. It can be bought by the
bolt (100 yards) at about $1.60. Each
little rose costs about one-half cent.

205

Procedure

Cut a piece of No. 9 ribbon about 20 inches long. Have
the wrong side of the ribbon toward you. Fold the right-
hand end of the ribbon at an angle, leaving about an inch
tail (Figure 1). Roll the fold about 3 or 4 turns very
tightly, to form a core for the center of the rose (Figure 2).
Next, fold the ribbon from the top back away from you
with your left hand forming an angle (Figure 3). Roll core
in one or two loose turns, almost to the end of the fold.
Again fold the top edge of ribbon back, forming a new
angle — notice it is the opposite side of the ribbon this
time (Figure 4). Roll the core in loosely about a half
turn, then make a new fold. These folds should not be
more than 1 Vi inches long, depending on the width of the
ribbon. Continue in this manner until you have the desired
size rose, or until only an inch of ribbon is left (Figures
5 and 6). To finish, tuck the end piece down as neatly as
possible and wire the tails with florist wire (Figure 7). The
ends of the ribbon may need to be trimmed. Next, tape the
stem with floratape and place a rose calyx under the flower.
Place a leaf behind the flower to frame the rose.

Wreath or Heart of Ribbon Bows and Roses

Materials needed:

Styrofoam circle or heart

No. 16 or 18 wire

No. 9 floral acetate ribbon

To make ribbon bows, begin with shiny side of ribbon
toward you. Grasp in middle and crumple slightly, looping
ribbon back away from you, twisting as it comes up to middle
each time so as to keep shiny side on outside of bow.

206

RIBBONS AND ROSES

Make as many loops as you wish. Usually three double
loops make a nice bow for corsages, packages, etc. Wire
securely at middle, twisting wire tightly around middle of
ribbon. Caution should be used so that wire will be suf-
ficiently long to leave two 2-inch ends exposed so they may
be securely pressed into styrofoam circle or heart and hold
bow tightly. Add bows until circle or heart is covered. Add
roses.

Bridal Bouquets and Corsages

Bridal bouquets are enlargements of the small corsage.
Groupings of single roses and leaves are placed one below
the other, usually in groups of threes or fives, with as many
as the size needed demands. Floral wax wrap secures the
roses and leaves to the wire stems. Bows made like the ones
used in the wreath are placed either in the middle of the
grouping or at the base to complete the corsage or bouquet.

In the bridal bouquet, long streamers may be left on
the ends of the bows and knotted here and there. Covered
millinery wire works very well in the forming of bows and
making of roses, but when putting them together a heavier
wire is needed. Either No. 16 or No. 18 wire works very well.

A nosegay may be made by clustering bows and roses
in a circular pattern and adding plastic lace backing. Tiny
nosegays make lovely place cards at announcement or birth-
day parties.

An attractive table arrangement can be made by placing
a large candle in the center of a compote and surrounding
it with bows and roses, with a wreath of roses and leaves
twined up the candle itself. A small hole cut in a base of
styrofoam can be used to support the candle. Florist clay
will hold the candle in place (see below).

The basic small corsage gives a finishing touch to a gift
package for any occasion. A single rose and leaf glued or
tied on a glass canister filled with homemade cookies
or candies makes a cheerful gift for shut-ins.

(Table display — pattern for ribbon roses and ideas for their use
by Sue Ballantyne, Portland Stake)

(Illustrations for Ribbons and Roses
Gloria Hermanson, Bountiful Stake)

207

Make a Za baton

Jennie R. Scott
Member, General Board of Relief Society

THE tables marked 'This and That From Here and There'' displayed a
number of interesting items. The large pillow in the center of this
picture is a Zabaton, or Oriental pillow, which can be used on the floor
or on a couch or bed. It is made from a square of material of any size.
Usually those for the floor are made from a 36-inch square or larger — a
36-inch square of material makes a 25-inch square zabaton. The zabaton
is a favorite of decorators and is an excellent way to use remnants.

Color Photograph by Lorenzo S. Young

Material needed:

A square of material — bright print, velveteen, drapery
material, pure silk.

Floss for tassels.

Cotton bat, dacron bat, or celucloud bat (synthetic cot-
ton) for filling. Use 1 pound of batting for an 18-inch
square, 1 Yi pounds for a 27-inch square, and 3 pounds or
more for a 36-inch square of material.

208

MAKE A ZABATON

Directions:

Fold square in half, right sides together, and sew up both
ends (Figure i).

Open up. Place sewed seams together in center, and pin.
Sew from outside toward center about 4 to 6 inches on
unsewed sides, leaving center open (Figure 2). Place seams
side down on the table, still wrong side out. Unfold filhng
and pinch off a piece that is once again as large as the pillow
on each side, and place it on top of the pillow (Figure 3).

Fold the remainder of the filling so it is the same size
as the pillow and set on top of the filling over the pillow,
being careful that there are no holes and shallow places in
the filling and it feels equal and smooth all over.

Now fold the overlapping filling evenly over on all four
sides so that the edges are rounded and the same size as
the pillow. Some of the filling may be pinched off the r
corners, if desired, so they will not be too bulky (Figure 4).
Carefully turn pillow and filling over so that the pillow is
now on top of the filling with the seams side up.

Thread 2 yards of floss through darning needle. Use
thread double. Do not knot.

Starting about half way down from the center of one
seam, stitch long basting stitches Vz inch away from the
machine stitch down to the edge of the material, catching
one thickness of material only. Pull needle through and pass
it through the filling once only 2 inches back from the
corner of the filling. Make a loop around the filling and
enter the material at the edge on the opposite side of the
machine stitching and Yi inch from it and baste toward the
center until opposite the starting point, catching one thick-
ness of material only. Clip off needle, leaving plenty of
basting thread at beginning and ending of basting (Figure 5).
Repeat process on each corner.

Turn pillow again with filling now on the top. Roll up
in a ball holding each corner and turn pillow right side out
through the open seam, so that the filling is on the inside.
Press filling toward the corners.

With needle pull out basting threads on each side of
the seams toward the last stitch from the corner, leaving the
last stitch in. Pull on the threads, working the filling well
into corners. Tie in double knot, leaving long ends on.
Repeat process with all corners.

Make tassels by winding floss around cardboard cut the
size you wish the tassels to be (Figure 6).

Remove cardboard and tie uncut ends to long threads
left on pillow corners. Wind floss around the top to make
a head and tie. Cut other end to make tassel (Figure 7).

Slip stitch the open seam on the back ( Figure 8 ) .

Sew on round or square button on the right side with
cross-stitch or make tassel for center, or just cross-stitch.
A button round or square can be made by covering with ma-
terial a piece of stiff cardboard padded with a thin piece of
cotton.

(Zabaton Pattern — Zola McGhie, Bonneville Stake)
(Illustrations for Zabaton — Gloria Hermanson, Bountiful Stake)

SEW

FILLING

209

CONTEMPLATION

In order to improve the mind, we ought less to learn, than to contemplate (Descartes).

T_TAVE you ever thought of invit-
ing a group of friends to your
home during a snowstorm to gaze
at the beauty of the snowflakes?
Undoubtedly, this may sound like
a bizarre idea. Noting the intricate
pattern of each individual snowflake,
however, could be one of hfe's rich-
est, esthetic rewards. To be
thoroughly appreciated, the snow-
flakes should be watched under a
light. If the guests have on dark
coats, and the snowflakes alight on
this background, the magical laci-
ness of each flake can be more
thoroughly enjoyed.

Since most of us have forgotten
the joy that comes through observ-
ing quiet beauty, such an evening
may sound Bohemian. But, in
Japan, parties to watch a full moon
rise, or to view the first blossoms
on a tree, are common.

Emotions, which are seldom ex-
pressed, stir within the guests as
they watch the wondrous light of
the moon evolve from a small lemon
slice into a luminous sphere. The
moon's slow ascent is watched in
silence.

When it is fully risen, the host
often distributes pencil and paper
so that each guest may compose a
poem telling of his response as he
watched the graceful sight.

Henry David Thoreau felt this
inner need for developing the illusive

act of contemplation. He felt it so
strongly that he spent two years
living in the wilds of Walden Pond.
He once said, 'The mass of men
lead lives of quiet desperation/'
Thoreau, individualist as he was,
escaped any desperation he may
have felt by his intimate communi-
cation with nature. He wasn't con-
tent to live as most of us do, by
mere actions. He wanted to learn
about life; he wanted to understand
and enjoy life. He once said, ''I
wanted to live deep and suck out
all the marrow of life. . . ."

Thoreau felt he could best savor
every morsel of life by disentangling
himself from the cumbersome ma-
terial things that cloud our vision
and make life's goals at times seem
hazy. To achieve this goal, he lived
primitively, surviving on the food
that he alone provided for himself.
His fare was simple: berries that he
gathered, or game that he shot. His
home was a hut that he built at a
cost of $28.12 '/2, where the light
from heaven filtered in through the
cracks twenty-four hours a day.

IN the endlessly oscillating world
of today, complete isolation of
this nature would be impractical, if
not impossible, but there should be
a brief period daily when we can be
alone to listen to the yearnings of
our hearts. This period should be

210

Is Realization

Joan H. Haskins

a time of quiet evaluation and self-
discovery. We might listen to
classical music, study a painting, or
read a fine piece of literature. The
important thing is the thought pro-
cesses that accompany these acts,
not merely to look v^ith our eyes,
but to understand with our souls.

Many of our great philosophers
have found their period of con-
templation can best be accom-
plished while walking. The Chinese
have a wonderful proverb that says:
''Man who walks through country-
side sees much more than man who
runs." Sometimes we become guilty
of running through life, trying to
accomplish so much that we die be-
fore we ever have a chance to live.

Try escaping from the hubbub of
the crowded streets by visiting a
secluded hillside, a grove, or a mead-
ow. Learn to pause and absorb the
beauty of your surroundings. Study
each flower, shrub, or insect rather
than merely glancing at these mar-
velous microcosms.

Observe how many leaves a plant

has, try to determine the exact shade
of the flower, and note the structure
of the center of the bud. We go
through life snatching fragments of
beauty, never pausing to study its
intricate forms.

The ancient Greeks practiced the
art of contemplation in its highest
degree. Aristotle, in his book on
Ethics, tells us that the activity
which surpasses all others in blessed-
ness, is that of contemplation.

Ralph Waldo Emerson, great
naturalist, felt that all things are
answerable in nature if we but seek
and study. Emerson's comment,
''If a man be alone, let him look at
the stars," stresses the need that he
felt for solitude and for an examina-
tion of the universe.

Certainly, through contemplation,
we become aware that it is life's
spiritual values that supersede its
material ones. As children of God,
it is our role to develop an under-
standing and appreciation for all of
his creations so that we can live in
harmony with them and with our-
selves.

Announcing the Special Short Story Issue

'T^HE April 1962 issue of The Rdiei Society Magazine will be the special
short story number, with four outstanding short stories being pre-
sented. Look for these stories in April:

"Strange Bond," by Thelma Grube "A Load of Hay," by Ilene H. Kingsbury

"Strictly for Silence," by Dorothy Clapp Robinson "If at First," by Ruth G. Rothe

211

EVENTIDE

Frances C. Yost

BONNIE Sharpton glanced at
the clock. It was getting late
and Charles hadn't come
home. She shouldn't have let the
children talk her into staying up
to see their daddy.

''Some women are just plain
lucky to have a man on an eight-
hour day. My Charlie puts in ten
to twelve hours, and I put in an
hour before he leaves, and two hours
after he gets home. And that isn't
counting the night shift when the
children call for water or have a
stomachache."

Connie stopped short. She didn't
want to start talking to herself.
Just then the door opened and
Charlie walked in.

Larry and Mary rushed to their
father and wrapped their arms and
legs about him. Poor, tired Charlie,
he looked as if he had been en-
snared by an octopus. She was
proud to be the mother of twins,
but no one who hadn't had the ex-
perience of rearing twins could pos-
sibly believe the mischief two the
same age could concoct.

Charlie was smiling as he fondled
the children, but when he looked up
at Connie, she knew it had been one
of those off days. She wouldn't ask
how things had gone for him. It was
best not to mention it. This sales-
man work on a commission was hard
on a man, and for that matter hard
on his wife. Occasionally there
were good days, though they never
balanced out the poor ones.

Charles dropped into a chair, yet
he didn't relax. His feet were tap-
ping the rug and his hands were
tapping the arm rest. It was as if
his feet were still beating the pave-
ments, and his knuckles knocking
on doors.

'Tlease, Connie, get the children
off to bed. I'm starved to death."
'Tes, dear."

Connie hurried Larry and Mary
up the stairway before her. Every
bone in her legs ached. And the
hardest part of the day was yet be-
fore her, getting the twins settled
down for the night. If she had
another time of it getting them
asleep as she had last night! Connie
sighed, thinking about it. Larry had
started a pillow fight with a torn,
leaky pillow and Connie figured she
would be picking up feathers when
snow fell next Christmas.

Connie pulled a chair between
the twin beds and sat down. It felt
good to get off her feet.

''Mother, read us a story."

"It's too late, Mary."

"But you promised," Larry chided.

"I read earlier in the evening.
Have you forgotten?"

Was it going to be another riot
like last night? Connie promised
herself she wouldn't think about last
night. She must discipline her
memory. Why was putting chil-
dren to bed such a nightmare for
her? When she was a child it had

212

EVENTIDE

been a joy to drop off to sleep in her
soft feather bed. She could almost
feel her mother's cool hand on her
forehead. What had she said. . . ?
''Connie, honey, you've been a
good little girl all day today. You
helped Mother every time with the
dishes, and you threaded the needle
when Mother's old eyes couldn't see
the little needle's eye. You dusted
the parlor ever so well. You were
a little jewel all day long. Mother
will sing a song or two, so close your
eyes and rest. 'Go to sleep my
pickaninny. It's time for a little
child to rest. . . .' "

VI/'HAT had her mother had at
bedtime that Connie didn't
have? Connie pondered the thought.
Cooly and logically, Connie studied
the problem in her mind. Like a
hard rain on the windowpane, the
difference struck Connie on her fore-
head. Her own mother had known
the value of a lullaby.

Lullabies seemed to be a forgotten
art in this atomic age. Yet music
had played an important part in the
history of man. Why, even before
earth life, according to the Good
Book, the morning stars sang togeth-
er and all the sons of God shouted
for joy. At Christ's birth, angels
had come near the earth and sung
peace on earth and joy to the world.

How long had it been since she
herself had even touched the keys
on her own piano? She should be
teaching the twins to sing. Vaguely,
Connie remembered a great poet
named Congreve had once said,
''Music hath charms to soothe the
savage breast, to soften rocks, or
bend a knotted oak."

Why hadn't she tried a lullaby
instead of all this fussing and jan-
gling with the children every night?
Now, when the children were tod-
dlers was the time to instill an in-
cipient love of music in her young-
ster's hearts.

Connie reached her arms out, and
put a cool hand on each overheated
little forehead, as they lay in their
twin beds on either side. Then she
started singing softly.

"Go to sleep, my pickaninny. It's
time for little childs to rest. Day-
time is over and night has just
begun. Cuddle up to your Mammie's
breast. I can hear the night birds
calling. It's time for little childs
to rest. The sandman's coming.
Your Mammie's humming a Georgia
lullaby."

Connie followed it with another
lullaby, then let her voice fade com-
pletely away. Both little children
had dropped off into a deep sleep.
She tiptoed softly from their room,
and started down the stairway.

Charles stood there at the foot of
the stairway. He was smiling up
at her. "Say, that was right pretty.
It sort of relaxed me, sitting here as
you sang to the children."

Connie suddenly realized she, too,
wasn't as upset and tense as she had
been. She felt more relaxed and
calmed down. Her lullaby had had
a wonderful effect on the entire
family.

Connie smiled lovingly at Charles,
and said, "Oh. . . ." When she
came to the last step where he was
waiting for her, her lips were still
rounded from the "oh," and he
kissed her, lightly, but not too light-

213

The Power of Protein

Flora H. Bardwell and Ethdwyn B. Wilcox

Department of Food and Nutrition

Utah State University

ONE of^ the best friends a of regulating body functions. If
''body ' has is protein — in other emergency sources are not
fact, it makes up a large per- available, the body will use protein
centage of the total body. for energy, thus depriving the mus-
All that makes you — your skin, cles and other tissues of needed pro-
hair, eyes, nails, your muscles, are tein. Hence, a day s supply of food
proteins. must necessarily include not only
Most of all that makes you "go" adequate protein, but also a balance
— the blood, lymph, heart and of the other energy foods, the fats
lungs, tendons and muscles, liga- and carbohydrates,
ments, brains and nerves are also A third function of protein is its
proteins. You are largely what pro- use for growth; however mainten-
tein has made you. You will prob- ance of body functions comes first
ably become the result of the pro- in needs. If not enough protein is
tein you enjoy in your food each supplied by the diet for both growth
day. and maintenance, growth is retard-
Protein, next to water, is the ed. Hence, this provides another
most plentiful substance in the body, reason for maintaining sufficient
The proteins that make up this large protein every day.
per cent of the body are not there Proteins are made up of more
as fixed, unchanging substance, like simple substances called amino
building blocks deposited for a life- acids. There are eighteen amino
time of use. They are in a constant acids which are used in different
state of exchange within the body combinations in our common foods,
tissues. Some protein molecules These amino acids are linked togeth-
are always breaking down, and oth- er in the protein molecule much as
ers are being built as replacements, the cars of a train are coupled to-
This is why every day our intake of gether to make a freight or passen-
food must supply the necessary pro- ger train. In the body all food pro-
tein, even when we no longer need teins are broken down into amino
it for growth. acids which are then rebuilt into
Protein, in addition to building specific body proteins using differ-
body tissues and muscle, regulates ent combinations than occurred in
body processes and can also supply the food.

energy to the body when needed. If All of these amino acids are

other sources of energy are avail- essential to life and health, but only

able, protein will be used to carry eight must be completely formed in

out its own special functions of the food and ready for use. The

building and repairing tissues and others can be made in the body from

214

THE POWER OF PROTEIN

raw materials supplied by the food.
These eight are called essential
amino acids because it is necessary
to have them supplied ready-made.

A NIMAL proteins, such as meat,
fish, poultry, eggs, milk, and
cheese, and a few special legumes,
contain all of the essential amino
acids. These animal proteins con-
tain all the essential amino acids in
sufficient amount and in correct
proportion for use by the body in
maintenance, repair, and even
growth. Other food proteins found
in cereals, vegetables, and nuts are
low in one or more of these essen-
tial amino acids or do not have them
in the right proportion. However,
when these foods are eaten in a meal
with some animal protein food, the
amino acids become balanced and
meet the body's needs.

One other factor must be con-
sidered, the body needs all of the
essential amino acids at the same
time to use them for building body
tissues. That is, one cannot store
amino acids for use at a later time
while waiting for a missing essential
amino acid. In terms of meals, this
means a good balanced meal if some
animal protein is included with the
cereal or vegetable protein. Hence,

a good breakfast would contain cer-
eal and a glass of milk or toast and
egg, along with the rest of a good
breakfast.

TT is possible also that an over-
supplv of one amino acid may re-
duce the utilization of other amino
acids so that a deficiency will occur.
This condition might occur if all
protein was coming from cereals or
certain vegetables. Another possi-
bility could occur when one tries to
raise the level of protein eaten by
adding the additional protein in the
form of amino acid pills. A much
safer form that ensures a good bal-
anced protein diet is to increase the
use of dried skim milk. This form
is also much cheaper.

Essentially what this understand-
ing of protein and amino acids
means is that balance is of great im-
portance in each day's food supply.
We need not be concerned about
the proportions of different amino
acids when the supply of protein is
generous and comes from a mixture
or balance of ordinary foods. Almost
anv diet that includes a variety of
everyday food (animals and vege-
table products) supplies generous
amounts of all the essential amino
acids.

HIGHLIGHT OF GOUR'I'ESY

THE highlight of courtesy is regard for the feelings of others. All may not know
the rules of etiquette, but everyone understands the language of love.

— Nancy M. Armstrong

215

"We Can't Be Perfect"

R Christie Lund Coles

/^FTEN we hear someone justify his faults by saying, ''Well, we can't
be perfect. If we were perfect, we wouldn't be here. Nobody is
perfect."

And often we justify ourselves in the same way. It is so easy to make
excuses, to find reasons for our imperfections and shortcomings.

Yet, what did Jesus say? He said, ''Be ye . . . perfect, even as your
Father ... in heaven is perfect.''

Did he mean half-perfect, part good? Did he mean to be good on
Sunday and disobedient the rest of the week? Did he mean to pay our
tithes and offerings, but live as we please otherwise? Did he mean to
indulge in our particular vices, saying, "So-and-so does worse than this"?

I don't believe so. I suppose no one can be completely perfect within
the limitations of the flesh, and under the pressures on all sides of us.
But we can try. And, if we try hard enough, we will achieve just that much
perfection.

Right this moment we can start on the road to perfection. We can
put the admonition, "Be ye perfect," in our hearts and work at it day after
day, weeding out insidious little faults — the tendency to gossip, to make
a slighting remark — and put virtues in their place.

Even if the unfortunate things we say are true, we are saying the things
we think, and it is time to start thinking of happier things for our own
sake, as well as for that of our friends.

We can nip a bad habit in the bud by thinking, I will not be domi-
nated by this small thing. I will be free of it. We can start building up
the positive side of the ledger, doing one small kindness a day, making a
phone call, sending a card, a letter to someone shut in, or lonely, or ill.
We can listen to someone else's troubles instead of talking of our own.

We can give thanks for all our blessings, purifying ourselves by the
act of voicing gratitude.

We can pray unceasingly, and follow the inner promptings which
whisper to all, if they will but listen to them.

We can love more. We can forgive more. We can even forgive
ourselves after true, sincere repentance, with all that entails. Many
people have difficulty because they cannot forgive themselves, cannot
reconcile their feelings of guilt with the ideals they set for themselves.
The Lord has said, "... though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as
white as snow" (Isaiah 1:18).

I think we can all come much nearer to being perfect. And when
we do — and surely without one mite of self-righteousness — people will
like and admire us more, and respect us. Further, we will like and admire
ourselves, as well as respect ourselves.

It is a challenge to each one. I hope we can accept it.

216

Harold M. Lambert

Hills oi Scotland, Near Stranraer
Kennedy Castle Grounds of Lord Stair

Praise Is a Prayer

Margery S. Stewart

The stars hold conversations in the night,

Singing of delight

For being, finding it awesome to exist,

Much less to move in silver-winged flight.

The gulls are glad for their brief

Soarings, the fragile leaf

For seasons, fields hold in greening palm

The tender sheaf.

Small things praise by acts, the ant,

In the green comfort of the plant

Moves in minute obedience.

There is a gratitude in the sea's deep chant.

Lost in vast hungers and confusions, I

Forget the songs that I might praise thee by.

217

Id fences

and

Id memor

Annie Atkin Tanner

FENCES stand out in my mem-
ory of childhood days more
than any other inanimate
thing. They seem to be a part of
the days I hke to remember, and
I hate to see them go, ugly as some
of them were. One by one, the old
fences have gone, and it is like old
memories being burned alive — a very
unhappy experience.

After long years of absence from
my home town, I returned one day
in spring, to find many things had
changed. The place seemed half un-
dressed with so many friendly fences
gone. The houses that used to look
serenely down at me over tall fences,
now seemed to be boldly staring. I
walked down the once familiar side-
walk which led me to my old
home. It appeared strangely stark
and lonesome and a little bit apolo-
getic without the weathered, brown-
gray, picket fence which, in other
days, seemed to warn any intruder
not to enter.

As a barefoot child I ran along
the narrow plank to which each

picket was nailed. Each moment I
rather expected to be pierced by one
of the defiant lances, and my mother
often told me that some day my
dress might catch on one of the
pickets and I would be hanged. The
fact that I wasn't, has always con-
vinced me that sometimes our
guardian angels work overtime.

The neighbor on the north of our
home had a much more enticing
fence than ours. It had a long
narrow board running along the top
of it. This fence was a temptation
to all the neighborhood children. It
practically invited us to ''come
aboard" and run. Sometimes we fell
off, but this was just a challenge to
us to try our skill again. We were
often scolded and threatened by the
exasperated owner of the fence, but
children are not easily discouraged.

The cedar-post fence was a strange
species. The posts stood straight and
tall and close together; they were
strong and stolid and seemed to
dare anyone to laugh at them.

Sister Smith lived alone in her

218

OLD FENCES AND OLD MEMORIES

home a block south of our house, By the time I can remember his

which was set in the back of her fence, it was completely hidden by

lot. Around the house stood a post black currant bushes. Under their

fence, a mighty fortress, which thick shade, my sisters and I built

seemed to reach to the sky, when playhouses and made pink and red

I was very young. and yellow hollyhock dolls, with

It was my duty, once or twice a green currants pinned on for heads,

week, to take down to our neighbor Here on the hot July days, we lived

a brown pitcher of cold buttermilk in a world of imagination and

or a blue bowl of vegetable soup, dreamed of castles and kings.

Not once did I ever go to the As we grew older, the old fence

gate but always squeezed perilously in the front of our home formed

through the narrow space between a background for our romances. In

the posts, often spilling a little of the square gate posts two tiny brown

the buttermilk or soup, and some- house wrens built their nests each

times scratching my back on the spring, and softly complained at

rough posts. night when the rusty hinges on the

The fence on the way to my gate squeaked as we said goodnight.

Aunt Aggie's was built of beautiful. The same whining noise also seemed

red sandstones from the lovely hills to let our mother know just what

nearby. time we came home. Romance had

My cousins and I loved to play on such a perfect setting around that
that fence. There was adventure old, gray fence. On May nights pink
there on the top. The rocks trem- Dorothy Perkins roses flaunted their
bled under us and often one tum- loveliness, and the clear, yellow
bled down, as we jumped from one moonlight made the blossoming pear
rock to another. One day I was tree a thing of shimmering beauty,
resting on the top of the wall and On the highest branch of this
I looked down below. There, be- tree, a mockingbird whistled and
tween two rocks, was a huge, gray sang love songs to us, accompanied
lizard peeking up at me with his by the bass croaking of frogs hidden
lidless eyes. I jumped from the wall deep in orchard grass,
in terror, just as the lizard slithered As we said our last goodnight, the
down and ran across my bare feet, orange moonlight filtered through
From that day on the charm of the the mulberry leaves, and the rose-
red-rock wall was ended. scented path to the door left a

make-believe world to be remem-

npHE river slowly meandered bered with tenderness.

through our valley, about two The old fences are gone. The

miles away from my grandfather's fierce-looking picket fences with

home. In pioneer days he carried their green gates, the wide, board

willows on his back to weave the fences, the sturdy post fences, and

fence between him and his neigh- red-stone walls, have disappeared in-

bors, which kept them good friends to the past, with our memories as

for forty years. their only hope of revival.

219

Janet W. Breeze

T) OLL it! Pat it! Break it! Stretch it! Whether company is coming or it's just another
■■■ ^ family meal, nowhere can you find a meat or meat product more versatile and
economical than hamburger.

Every homemaker has her own pet list of hamburger variations. Maybe some of
these will help to supplement yours:

Quick Stroganoff-

c. butter or substitute

!/4

1
1

c. minced onion
lb. ground beef
clove garlic, minced
tbsp. flour

1 Vi

tsp. salt

tsp. pepper
tsp. paprika
can cream of mushroom soup,

undiluted
c. commercial sour cream
snipped parsley

Saute onion in butter or substitute until golden. Stir in hamburger, garlic, flour,
salt, pepper, paprika, and saute 5 minutes.

Add soup and simmer uncovered for 10 minutes. Remove from heat and stir in
sour cream. Sprinkle with parsley and serve over hot, buttered noodles. Makes 4 to
6 servings.

— --—■^^^---«— — — ^— — Fortified Burgers — ^^^^^— — ^-^— ^^^^^

To one pound ground beef, add Vi c. shredded cheddar cheese; Vi small onion,
chopped; 1 medium-sized tomato, chopped; one egg, slightly beaten; and 3 tablespoons
wheat germ. Form into patties and sprinkle both sides with seasoned meat tenderizer
to seal in juices.

^— ^— ^— ^-^^^^^— -^ Asparagus Sandwich

Sandwich cooked asparagus spears or tips between two cooked hamburger patties.
Cover top patty with cream of mushroom soup gravy. Goes well with baked potatoes!

220

MAKE IT WITH HAMBURGER AND SAVE

Fruited Meat Loaf

To your own basic one-pound meat loaf combination, add Vi cup drained fruit

cocktail, Vi cup crushed pineapple, with juice, and /4 cup raisins. Bake at 350° for

one hour. About 1 5 minutes before done, arrange bacon strips on top of loaf, then
continue baking.

Hamburger-Cottage Cheese Pie

Saute lightly one large onion, chopped, and 1 pound ground beef. Season to
taste and stir in 2 tbsp. flour.

Line a 9" pie tin with uncooked biscuit dough crust and fill with hamburger-onion
mixture.

Fold one cup small curd cottage cheese into 2 slightly beaten eggs; spread over
hamburger and sprinkle with paprika.

Bake for 30 minutes at 375°. Serve in wedges along with a colorful tossed salad.

Saucy Meat Balls

1 lb. ground beef 1 can (1 lb.) pineapple chunks and

Vi tsp. salt syrup

!4 tsp. ginger /i c. brown sugar, firmly packed

1 egg 2 tbsp. cornstarch

1 tsp. water !4 c. vinegar

!4 c. flour 2 green peppers, cut in strips

3 tbsp. salad oil buttered hot noodles

Season ground beef with salt and ginger; form lightly into 16 small balls; dip in
egg, slightly .beaten, with 1 tsp. water, then in flour; saute in salad oil in large frying
pan, turning to brown all sides. Remove from heat; take out meat balls while making
sauce in same pan.

Drain syrup from pineapple and add water to it to make 1 cup; stir into drippings
in pan. Stir in brown sugar mixed with cornstarch and vinegar. Heat, stirring con-
stantly, until sauce thickens and boil 3 minutes.

Arrange browned meat balls, pepper strips, and pineapple chunks in separate piles
in pan; stir each gently to coat with sauce; cover. Simmer 10 minutes, or until heated
through. Spoon over hot, buttered noodles. Serves 4.

Indoor Barbecued Burger Sauce

Vi c. salad oil 2 tsp. salt

Vi c. catsup 4 tbsp. brown sugar

1 tbsp. Worcestershire sauce H c. vinegar

1 tsp. dry mustard 1 tsp. paprika

Combine all ingredients for sauce in large skillet. When mixture reaches boiling

point, add 8 to 12 patties. Cover, reduce heat, and simmer 20 minutes. Serve on
toasted buns.

Hamburger-Spanish Rice

1 c. raw rice 1 lb. ground beef

3 tbsp. olive oil 2 Vi c. canned tomatoes

2 large onions, chopped fine 1 tsp. salt

2 green peppers, chopped Va tsp. pepper

3 stalks celery, diced Va lb. (1 c. ) grated cheese

221

MARCH 1963

Wash rice well; then drain, and boil till tender in salted water. Drain well. Mean-
while heat olive oil in frying pan over low heat. Add onions, peppers, celery, and fry
gently for lo minutes. Add ground beef and saute until lightly browned, stirring con-
stantly to prevent burning of vegetables. Add tomatoes, cover, and cook 15 minutes
longer. Combine with rice, and add salt, pepper, and all but % cup cheese. Mix well,
and put in well-buttered casserole. Cover with remaining cheese and balce at 350°
25 minutes, or until cheese is melted and lightly brown. Serves 6 to 8.

•Main Dish Meat Roll"

1 Yi lbs. ground beef 1 Yz tsp. salt

Yz lb. ground pork sausage dash of pepper

4 tbsp. onion (sauted in 1 tbsp. Yz c. bread crumbs

shortening) 1 egg, beaten

Heat oven to 350° F. Combine ingredients; mix thoroughly. Put on waxed
paper; pat out in a sheet 14 inches long by 10 inches wide.

Potato and Pea Stuffing

2 c. mashed potatoes 1 tsp. salt

1 can green pea soup, undiluted dash of pepper

1 egg, beaten

Combine ingredients; mix well. Place on the meat and roll the meat mixture
around stuffing. Remove wax paper. Bake in moderate oven for 1-1 !4 hours at 350°.
Serves 8.

Budget Beef Pie

Saute V4 cup sliced onion and Yz pound hamburger until lightly brown. Add Yz
tsp. salt and 1 can condensed tomato soup. Pour into baking dish and cover with
rolled biscuit dough. Bake in hot oven (450°) about 20 minutes. Turn upside down
on plate. Can be stretched to 6 servings.

Busy-Day Casserole

% c. chopped onions 2 tbsp. prepared mustard

2 tbsp. butter or substitute Yi tsp, salt

1 lb. ground beef dash of pepper

1 can condensed vegetable soup 2 % c. water

1 c. water 2 c. instant rice

2 tbsp. catsup % tsp. salt

Saute onions in butter until golden. Add meat and saute until browned. Add
soup, 1 c. water, catsup, mustard, salt, and pepper. Mix well. Bring to a boil, then sim-
mer 15 minutes.

Meanwhile combine rice, water, and salt in saucepan. Cook according to package
directions.

Add rice to meat in sauce. Mix and turn into 2-quart casserole. Sprinkle with
buttered crumbs or grated cheese if desired. Put under broiler for 2 or 3 minutes.
Serves 6.

Surprise Patties

Shape raw meat loaf into 8 patties. Place sliced cheese on 4 patties. Cover with
second patty. Place strip of bacon around edge and hold with toothpick. Broil slowly
10 minutes on each side about 4 inches from heat.

222

Lucy S. Guyas, Maker of Many Quilts

T UCY Standley Guyas, Salmon, Idaho, has pieced and quilted more than a hundred
'-^ quilts in the last sixteen years. More than forty of these beautiful quilts were
made in the effective six-pointed Lone Star pattern (similar to the quilt which is folded
across Sister Guyas' lap). Many other patterns, including the bowknot and double
bow knot, and wedding ring patterns have been used in this long-time quiltmaking
project. The materials have included cotton fabrics of many kinds, prints, plain-
colored, stripes and checks, and also many types of rayon and satin materials, as well as
taffetas and brocades. The colors have been beautifully contrasted, or blended, accord-
ing to the artistic requirements of the pattern. Many lovely quilts have been given
to friends and neighbors and in this way a large number of homes have been beautified
and made comfortable.

Mrs. Guyas is mother to three children and grandmother to nine. She has lived
in Salmon for thirty-five years and is active in the Church, and in Relief Society.

Speak that kindly word and do that kindly deed that lingers in your heart,
knows what ray of sunshine it may bring — and tomorrow may be too late.

—Pauline Bell

Who

223

Keep My

Own

Kit Linfoid

Chapter

Synopsis: Irene Spencer, who met her
husband Dick in South Africa, comes to a
small town near Salt Lake City, and sees
for the first time the shabby old house
which is to be her home. Dick plans to
have his Grandfather and his young handi-
capped brother David live with them.
Irene meets Dick's Aunt Ella who has
cared for David since his mother died,
and Aunt Ella, also, is accepted as a mem-
ber of the new household.

ELLA was a one-woman army in
a war against dirt. She at-
tacked the grime that had
accumulated in the big house with
a vigor that left Irene breathless. As
she worked, she talked. Irene had
learned not to try to ease in a reply
unless necessary. Ella talked more
to herself and her enemy, the dirt,
than to anyone else.

''Got to vacuum first, that's for
sure.'' The whir of the machine
formed a buzzing backdrop to her
words. ''Send these drapes to the
cleaners, so you can see what color
they are. Can't stand to even take
them down until they've been
vacuumed, though. Like to choke
us all to death, all that dust. What
are we going to do with this rug?
It'll take a miracle to get that soot
out of it. I'd forgotten there was so
much woodwork. It needs a good
coat of polish, after we get it
cleaned."

Davy moved like a small ghost
through the rooms. He followed
Ella as she worked, and she encour-

^■^'^

aged the child to remain nearby.

Irene felt haunted by the child.
She would feel his presence, his
empty eyes on her as she worked. If
she turned to see him, he would be
gone. Or she would glance up, to
find him half-hidden by a drape or
a chair, peeping out at her. If she
tried to approach him or speak to
him, he would shrink from her and
disappear.

Bringing order out of chaos was
no easy thing to do. As the re-
modeling progressed, electricians,
plumbers, carpenters, and painters
created and recreated a havoc of
noise and clutter.

Each day Irene and Ella struggled
valiantly through what seemed like
never-ending mountains of dust,
dirt, sawdust, paint, plaster, and
other assorted materials. They found
companionship in their mutual
struggle against them. Irene was
grateful for the numbness that hard
work enforced on her mind.

She still felt like an interloping
outsider. When she tried to visual-
ize the future, she rejected such
thoughts fearfully. Years seemed to
stretch before her, with a house to
care for in which she was an alien
stranger, and a child to rear that she
couldn't even talk to. She couldn't
accustom herself to carrying on one-
sided conversations with Davy, as
Dick did. Besides, Davy wouldn't
let her. He was lost and confused

224

KEEP MY OWN

in the riot of the house, cared for,
but largely ignored.

Even the solarium was not exempt
from the clutter. It was hollowly
empty when Dick moved his desk
and files into it. Three walls of
glass surrounded him, and in the U
center of those windows, he set up
his drawing board. Later he in-
tended to partition the huge room
into offices. At the moment, it be-
came a convenient storage spot for
paint cans, hammers, plumbing fix-
tures, draperies that had come back
from the cleaners but would not be
hung until the cleaning was finished,
and other odds and ends that Ella,
Irene, and the workmen saw fit to
store away in it. Dick was good-
natured about this usurpation of his
domain, but Irene knew he would
welcome any changes for the better.

She fell into bed each night so
exhausted that, as she told Dick,
frequently she was asleep before her
head touched the pillow.

He frowned. 'Tou'd better take
it easy. You're trying to get too
much done too fast. It'll wait."

"That's what I'm afraid of. It's
waited too long already."

'Tou don't want to overdo,
Irene."

'Tm perfectly all right," she said
fondly. ''The work's good for me.
It keeps my mind occupied."

T^HE sea-grayness of his eyes dark-
ened. "I know what you mean.
I know how hard all this has been
on you. The house, and Granddad
and Ella, and especially Davy. I
can't just forget them and go off
and live my own life, Irene, even if
that might be the easy way. They're

mine. Blood's thicker than brine,
they say. . . ."

Tears rushed to her eyes. She
saw his face through a blur. She
had thought he didn't understand!
''Oh, Dick, I know we can't do any-
thing else! When I think of it
rationally, I don't want to, either.
I'm a woman grown. I'll be a moth-
er soon. If I can't accept a few
responsibilities, I'd be a poor excuse
for a wife. I love you, and I love
them, too. Because I do, I know
I can work all this out. Just give
me a little more time. I feel so
strange, sometimes, coming here
from a foreign country. . . ." She
forced herself to smile through the
haze of her tears.

Buried again in the never-ending
cleaning, she let her forced smile die
a natural death. She had believed
her words when she spoke them to
Dick. Afterward, alone in the li-
brary with cliffs of books surround-
ing her, she looked inward upon
herself and knew how immature and
afraid she was.

She pulled books out and stacked
them about the room while she
cleaned the shelves. Someday she
hoped to have time to read some of
them. She turned a rich red leather
bound volume over in her hands to
examine the title, then paused. She
had the unmistakable eerie feeling
of Davy's seeking eyes burning into
her back.

She didn't turn, knowing that he
would be gone if she did. She spoke
softly, so she wouldn't startle him.
"Come in, Daw. Isn't this a beauti-
ful room? Books are good friends,
and there are so many of them in
here."

Then she dared look toward him.

225

MARCH 1963

Her words had caught him off bal-
ance. He stood irresolutely in the
doorway. His hair was wind-blown,
and an appealing curl drooped over
one eyebrow.

He started to back away. She had
an almost irrepressible urge to
smooth back the stray curl, to touch
the thin little cheek. 'Tlease don't
go, Davy."

She fought to keep the despera-
tion she felt from seeping through
into her voice. Then she noticed
that while his wide eyes were orbs
of distrust, they were not blank.
Elation bubbled inside her. It was
the first time he had ever looked at
her, knowing that she saw him, and
met her with anything but that ex-
pressionless stare that so discon-
certed her.

''I have something for you, Davy.
A book. We're going to have a
baby, you know. I thought you
might like to read about babies be-
fore our baby comes.'' She had left
the book on Dick's desk in the
solarium and now regretted not hav-
ing it with her.

''Will you wait here while I go
get it?"

TLTE backed further away, toward
a beckoning shadow.

"I'll tell you what I'll do. I'll put
it here on this table. When you
wish to read it, it'll be here for you.
All right?"

He slipped away and was gone
like a pint-sized phantom, merged
into the silent shadows from which
he had come.

Irene sank into a chair and cov-
ered her face with her hands. Oh,
Davy, she thought, you poor little
soul! A child that never laughs,

never talks, never sings! I've ac-
cepted this awesome responsibility,
but it's just not enough. What-
ever am I going to do about it?

''Granddad," she asked that day
during lunch, "are you sure Davy's
hearing is all right?" Davy had
slipped away from the table to pur-
sue his private world. "I know he's
not completely deaf, but sometimes
he never seems to hear a thing I
say.

Granddad shook his head. "His
hearing's all right. Sometimes he
mav not want to hear, but he can.
If anything, better than average. We
checked all those possibilities,
rene.

"I'm sure you did. I just thought
perhaps. . . ."

Granddad's eyes were narrow.
"We all went through the same
thing. Searching for a physical cause.
I know how it is. It would be easier,
of course, to combat ... in a way.
You've been thinking in terms of a
hearing aid, or perhaps corrective
surgery. Hopes we had, too, a long
time ago. Now we know that the
only place to base any hope is in
Davy. In his recovery from a loss
that he was unable to fathom or
cope with."

Irene toyed with her sandwich
idly. "If I could just reach him. He's
so distant. More so with me than
anyone."

"Subconsciously, he's trying to
reject you. He's afraid of you. I
spoke to his doctor about it."

"Afraid of me? Whatever for?"

"He doesn't have much conscious
memory of his mother, but it was
she who deserted him, to his baby
mind. He's afraid to love you lest
you desert him, too. That's over-

226

KEEP MY OWN

simplifying, of course, but in general,
that's the idea."

Such a sickening realization
robbed her of her appetite. She
pushed her lunch away almost
angrily. ''He doesn't react to Ella
like that."

''Ella's been with him from the
beginning. And with all of that,
his trust in Ella and Dick and me
. , . the fact remains we haven't
been able to teach him to speak."

"Then he could talk, if he wanted
to?"

"No. It's a psychological block.
He can't speak. Not until that block
is removed. Some children develop
a mental block against learning arith-
metic or geography, perhaps because
of an unpleasant association. Again,
that's over-simplifying, but it's much
the same thing."

"Maybe I had a mental block
without knowing it," Irene smiled.
"My aunt used to say I just didn't
have any arithmetic sense."

T^HE gradual emergence of order
could be seen only by those who
had been working in the debris and
confusion. As each room was
thoroughly cleaned, it was closed up
tightly against invading soil from
other areas of the house.

When Irene first saw the sprawled
heating system in the basement, she
was appalled. "Dick, it looks like
something out of the dark ages!"
she cried.

He laughed. "It almost is. Some-
day we'll tear it all out and put in
a modern gas furnace, but for now
it will have to serve."

Granddad squinted up into the
rafters at one of the octopus-like
furnace arms snaking between them.

"It's about on its last legs, though,"
he said. "One of these days . . .
whoom! She'll be gone."

"Until that day she'll have to do,"
Dick reiterated firmly.

It was a foolish notion, she knew,
but Irene felt a deep personal ani-
mosity toward that furnace. She
even had nightmares in which the
entire apparatus took on life, reach-
ing and stretching through its many
eel-like arms and legs into every
room in the house. She was certain
that it would refuse to heat the
house simply because she was living
there. Dick and Granddad ex-
changed knowing looks about the
peculiarities of expectant mothers
when she refused to go downstairs
near that furnace.

"I hope it goes 'whoom' in a hur-
ry," she said with venom, "and I
know my mind will be more at
ease."

She covered the dining-room table
with a thick mat of newspapers and
a plastic tablecloth to protect the
finish. Ella brought in two tubs,
one filled with hot sudsy water, and
the other with clear rinse water.
Irene stood on the table herself in
order to reach the chandelier and re-
move the prisms that dangled from
thin wires on the frame.

"You ought not to be climbing
around," Ella scolded.

"I'm perfectly all right, Ella. This
table is so large it's almost like stand-
ing in the middle of the floor." She
removed the prisms and handed
them down one by one.

Ella dunked each one in the suds.
She let it soak for a minute before
she fished it out and rinsed it. "Just
the same, it's better to be safe than

227

MARCH 1963

sorry. You're not supposed to reach
or stretch, either/'

"I'm really not. Look. The
chandelier hangs so low I almost
have to reach down from up here to
get some of them off."

It was true, but Ella continued to
grumble.

Granddad entered the dining
room, with Davy in tow. ''Well,
now, what have we here?"

"Cleaning detail, Granddad!"
Irene sang out. "Like to help?"

"You bet I would. I've just been
waiting for the work to progress to
this point. Always had a soft spot
for this fixture. Here, Davy, take a
cloth. Let's make these little
dangles shine like diamonds set in
stars."

They both polished industriously.
Irene, looking down through the
maze of gilt framework, was struck
by the care that Davy employed in
his task. He took genuine pride in
each glittering orb, holding them up
to the light to be sure that they
were immaculate.

Ella's perpetual voice droned on,
and Irene forced herself to listen.
". . . water's getting cold, and the
electrician hasn't finished with the
water heater. If we need any more
I'll have to heat it on the stove. Take
all the time in the world to do the
littlest jobs! If we worked as slowly
as they do, we'd never have this
place in decent condition. . . ."

T^HEY completed the task to
Ella's accompaniment. When
the last glittering prism was rehung
in the last empty hook, Irene
climbed down off the table and
stood looking up into the tiers of
crystal light drops. She recalled her

sour mood the first time she had
seen the delicately ornate fixture,
and felt a surge of joy that she had
had a part in restoring its splendor.
She smiled as she remembered
how she and Dick had made faces
in fun at each other while he
washed these windows on the out-
side and she polished them on the
inside. Now the late-day summer
sun streamed through them. Not a
trace of dust deflected the sun's
sparkle. Orbs and pendants of vary-
ing sizes on the chandelier trapped
every stray beam, joyfully reflecting
it over and over.

Irene felt the glow of pride in ac-
complishment. She felt that even
if she didn't belong to the house,
it was beginning to belong to her.
Perhaps she would never know the
unified feeling of belonging, but she
was taking great pleasure in making
the house reflect her, and in making
a home for the others. It was an
intangible feeling. She couldn't have
expressed it if she had tried. She
was glad, however, that it had come
to her. She didn't want to be a
stranger in Dick's and their baby's
home.

Ella had carried one of the tubs
away. When she returned, her
dress and apron were wet. Sloppy
hems slapped her legs with each
step she took.

"Spilled it," she said. "All over
... in that sawdust that carpenter's
making in there. Wet sawdust . . .
ugh. Nice mess to have to clean
up. May as well empty the other
one first, I'm as likely as not to spill
it, too, the way things are going."

Irene laughed out loud. For a
moment she was afraid Ella might
take offense, but her bubbling hap-

228

KEEP MY OWN

piness spilled over in humor. How
like Ella to regard the cabinet
maker as "making sawdust" instead
of constructing much-needed cup-
boards. Ella sniffed, then grinned,
too. She tried to maintain her cross
tone, but the grin infected it.

''Seems like every time I sweep it
up, they make some more. If it
isn't sawdust, it's plaster, or wire, or
a can of paint, or something just as
bad. As if the dirt isn't bad enough."

Davy had disappeared. Granddad
asked in mock concern, ''Now where
did that scalawag go?"

Ella answered. "Davy? Prob-
ably to the library. He's been spend-
ing most of his free time in there
lately."

Irene glanced up. "The library?"

"He's a great one for reading."
Granddad pulled at his chin. "Most
of those books are a bit deep for
him, though, I'm afraid."

Irene broke away as they finished
clearing up. Grandad rolled the
newspapers into a cone that would
fit in the fireplace while Ella dried
the plastic before she put it away.

The library door was ajar. It had
been closed most of the time since
its cleaning was finished. She hesi-
tated, then with renewed resolve she
stepped inside.

T^AVY sat in a deeply tufted dark
leather chair, a small figure

almost lost in the curved depths.
The drapes were drawn, and the
child had switched on a lamp that
stood on the table next to his chair.
A circle of light rose from the lamp,
surrounding his head like a halo.

The book Irene had given him was
opened on the arm of the chair. His
chin rested in his hand as he read
it. She loved him so much at that
instant that she nearly hurt with it.

Unknowingly, Irene brushed
against the door frame. Davy jumped
to his feet, a trapped, wild look in
his eyes. The spell was broken. The
lovely book fell unwanted to the
floor, and lay there on the face of
its pages.

"I'm so glad you found the book,"
Irene said. "I won't bother you
now, I see you were busy reading it.
I'd love to read it with you some-
time. If you should want me to
read it to you, bring it to me, and I
will. All right?"

She expected no answer and got
none. Apprehension tied knots in
the pit of her stomach. In respect
to the mood she had shattered, to
the privacy she had invaded, she
turned and walked slowly away. She
left the boy standing by the chair.
The halo of light he had worn so
naturally only a moment before now
shone futilely alone against the dark
grain of the leather chair.

{To be continued)

I will strive to make each day a cheerful day. To have within my heart a desire
to forgive any who might have wronged me and a prayer for those who have found
more thorns than roses along the pathway of life.

— ^Pauline Bell

229

KJoteA-

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for ''Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

South Idaho Falls Stake Harvest Fair

November 9, 1962

Alice Moss, stake Magazine representati\'C, is seen at the right offering free copies
of The ReUef Society Magazine to guests who attended the har\cst fair.

Fern C. McClellan, President, South Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society, reports that
the table shown in the picture was designed to illustrate the many phases of subject
material presented in the Magazine. "This fellowshipping program was sponsored joint-
ly by the stake and ward Relief Society organizations. Beautiful exhibits of bazaar
items were displayed, as well as tables depicting the different aspects of Relief Society:
\'isiting teaching, social science, literature, theology, welfare, and the Magazine. An
original presentation 'Mother Goes to School' stressed the enrichment received from
Relief Society. Music was furnished by the Singing Mothers and guest artists. Refresh-
ments were served. Of the 300 who attended, nearly one-third were not enrolled
members of Relief Society. Many were of other faiths. It was a great thrill for us to
be able to share Relief Society with these friends and neighbors."

Ammon Stake (Idaho) Inter-Faith Social

October 24, 1962

Left to right: Afton Godfrey, work meeting leader; Betty Stoddard, Work Director
Counselor; Emma Jane Nelson, President; Virginia Garner, Education Counselor; Susette
Budge, organist; Sharlene Blatter, literature class leader; Beverly Mercer, theology class
leader; Beth Jacobs, social science class leader; Connie Fell, visiting teacher message
leader; Violet Wakley, Magazine representati\c; Valene Heer, chorister; Renae Paxman,
Secretary-Treasurer.

Sister Nelson reports: "With the stake house as its setting, four hundred women
were present to enjoy our Inter-Faith Social with us. A lovely musical program was
given, and a history of Relief Society, its purposes and activities, was presented also.
Each ward arranged beautiful displays of its loveliest bazaar items, this handiwork being
an outgrowth of the work meeting activities. In addition to these displays, each of the
stake board members set up displays depicting the purposes and objectives of the lesson
department. Light refreshments were served. W^e are very pleased with the outcome
of our Inter-Faith Social. Women representing fifteen other religions were present,
in addition to our own members, and we feel that much was accomplished towards show-
ing others the greatness of Relief Society and making new friends with women of
other faiths."

230

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Xn eveiry hoine
tMsbookof^old

mil bring your
family^

^';.'' , '.\%#^} V^ ^ , *^ >^f ,^

.it-t;^ xiv,*H^^^^^4^ , ^X^^. 4^.w%'fl^€i^VfC^-S

231

MARCH 1963

Tempfe View Stake (Utah) Relief Society Presents Check to Liahona Branch

Front row, sisters standing left to right: Anna G. Allen, Second Counselor, Lia-
hona Branch Relief Society; Loretta Pawiki, First Counselor; Margaret J. Renshaw,
President; Edna S. Hewlett, President, Temple View Stake Relief Society.

Back row, brethren, left to right: Elder G. Wallace Fox, First Counselor, Liahona
Branch; Elder Ralph Williams, President; Elder Maurice J. Taylor, President, Temple
View Stake.

Sister Hewlett reports: "A lovely musical benefit called 'Evening of Many Talents'
was given in the Temple View Stake chapel September 24, 1962, for the newly
organized Liahona (Indian) Branch Relief Society. In the picture a check for $237 is
being presented to Sister Margaret J. Renshaw, President, Liahona Branch Relief
Society, by Edna S. Hewlett, President, Temple View Stake Relief Society."*

Shelley Stake (Idaho) Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music
for Stake Quarterly Conference, October 1962

Velma G. Risenmay, President, Shelley Stake Relief Society, stands first at the
right on the second row; organist Janeen Harris, first on the right in the front row;
chorister Evelyn Hook stands first at the left in the front row.

Sister Risenmay reports: "The Shelley Stake Singing Mothers chorus has been
honored for several years to present the music for the October Stake Quarterly Con-
ferences. This year the numbers we chose were: "If Ye Love Me, Keep My Com-
mandments,' 'Still, Still With Thee,' The Work We're Called to Do,' and 'Love
One Another,' with Alene Lyon as soloist, and Afton Cook, Evada Bitter, and Dorothy
Christensen as violinists, and Ruth Oler at the organ."

Long Beach Stake (California), Sixth Ward Relief Society Makes
Pixie Dolls for Their Bazaar

Seated, left to right: Zerilda Campbell; Kathleen Abplanalp; Shirley Roost; Marian
Roost; Luella Carton; Elizabeth Peterson; Shirley Goodwin, President; Rhoda Patten;
Annabell Bigleman; Roberta Pike, Work Director Counselor; Ida McEwan.

Standing, left to right: Marian Peterson; Stella Nielson; Jennie Mae Taylor, work
meeting leader; Lena Goodlad; Veda Vanfleet; Leola Branson; Sandra Nielson; Joy
Peterson; Peggy Rich.

Marian Bennett, President, Long Beach Stake Relief Society, reports: "The sisters
of the Sixth Ward made pixie dolls for their bazaar. They had an opportunity to sell
them, and decided to use this activity as a building fund project. Through the work
and faith of the sisters, they have been able to give their bishop $1,000 towards their
new chapel building. And the orders for the pixie dolls continue to come in. This
has been a lot of work, and also a great blessing and satisfaction to the sisters who have
given of their time and talents. They have become better acquainted with each other
and have had a lot of fun together. The project has strengthened their testimonies and
brought them closer to each other."

232

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

233

Zion Park Stake (Utah) Relief Society Honors Active Visiting Teachers
Past Eighty Years of Age at Visiting Teacher Convention

Left to right: Lettie Whitney, stake visiting teacher message leader; Laura Pul-
sipher, eighty-one, visiting teacher from Toquerville Ward; Amelia Heaton, eighty-two,
Hurricane South Ward; Amelia Sanders, eighty-six, La Verkin Ward; Genevieve H.
Gubler, President, Zion Park Stake Relief Society.

Sister Gubler reports: "We honored these three lovely sisters for being active
visiting teachers at past eighty years of age, still serving. Sister Heaton and Sister
Pulsipher achieved a one hundred per cent attendance record at the visiting teacher
meeting the past year. Sister Heaton visited every family in her district every month."

Lethbridge Stake (Canada), Macleod Ward Quilting Project

Seated, left to right: Geraldine Olsen; Grace Agate, work meeting leader; Janana
Orr, Work Director Counselor; Luella Gray, President.

Back row, standing, left to right: Vada De Ginnus; Jean Richardson; Myrna Hart;
Mary Sheffield; Louise Henrie; Fern Duce; Viola Orr.

Theodora B. Nelson, President, Lethbridge Stake Relief Society, reports that
thirty-six beautiful quilts were made by the sisters of the Macleod Ward, in their suc-
cessful and rewarding project of supplying their homes with bedding.

Northern Mexican Mission, Mission-Wide Relief Society Convention

September 1962

Annie R. Gall, President, Northern Mexican Mission Relief Society, reports that
more than sixty sisters attended the convention, including eight district Relief Society
presidents, forty branch presidents, and six from the mission board. "These women
represented branches from all over Northern Mexico. Our program began at nine and
closed at six, but we served three meals, as all came on buses or trains and had to come
and leave according to schedules. This meant that many arrived before six in the
morning and left at eleven at night.

"It was a long day, but with the slides of 'A Record Shall Be Kept,' the film 'Unto
the Least of These/ forty-five minutes of learning how to direct hymns with batons,
two excellent 'mixers' which could be used in the opening socials the next week in
Relief Societies, general instructions, teaching helps, work-day suggestions and demon-
strations, it proved to be a very successful and profitable day.

"President Annie R. Call presented general instructions; First Counselor Pauline
Redd Burt spoke on work ideas and the presentation of suggestions for socials; Second
Counselor Dolores G. de Almaguer presented some teaching helps; Secretary-Treasurer
Coleen M. Cox gave some helps for filling out weekly and monthly reports and in the
roll call; Afton K. Shreeve, in charge of music, gave some excellent ideas and helps
for directing hymns; Apolinar de Reyes talked on the importance of caring for burial
clothing.

234

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

#% ^

fip A

MARCH 1963

Irish Mission, Irish District Relief Society Seminar, Redhill, Belfast,
Northern Ireland, September 8, 1962

Front row, standing in the center, Sandra M. Covey, President, Irish Mission ReHef
Society, holding the hand of her daughter Cynthia; Mary Brooks, First Counselor,
standing next to Sister Covey (in plaid suit); Secretary Myrl Peay stands fourth from the
left on the front row; Elder Stephen R. Covey, President of the Irish Mission, stands
at the right in the front row.

Sister Covey reports: "On the 28th of September we held an all-day Relief Society
Seminar for the primary purpose of presenting an outline and interpretation of this
year's agenda, the program regarding visiting teaching, record keeping. The Relief Society
Magazine, bazaars, teacher training, and Relief Society policies, as well as other aspects
of our work. We wanted to give the presidents a vision of what can be done if they
understand the program and policies and help them to analyze their specific situations
and problems and have new ideas and approaches in dealing with them. The presenta-
tion was in the form of skits, films, discussions, lectures, and buzz groups. Since learn-
ing is always directly correlated to involvement and participation, we tried to structure
the situation so that through this medium of participation all were able actively to take
part, express their opinions, analyze and discuss common problems in their districts.

"The attitude of the group was marvelous — very spontaneous, and all were eager
to participate, teachable, and happy to be able to express their opinions and discuss
their problems. We had each branch bring some of their most original and nicest
articles from their work meetings and displayed them so the other branches would be
able to exchange ideas and patterns.

"We know that growth is coming and will come very rapidly, and if we have a
strong program to build on, it will be much easier to establish new and strong Relief
Societies. We pray that the Lord will bless us in our efforts. We are thrilled with the
wonderful Relief Society program. Already there has been a rapid growth in our mis-
sion."

236

MUSIC

for

SINGING

MOTHERS

ABrDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

GOSPEL GIVES UNBOUNDED
STRENGTH-Spafford, and
AS ANGELS IN HEAVEN
Schreiner 30

JESU, JOY OF MAN'S
DESIRING-Bach 25

LET NOT YOUR SONG END-

Cain 25

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT

FOR JOY-Stephens 20

LORD IS MY SHEPHERD-

Smart 20

LORD'S PRAYER-Gates 20

LORD'S PRAYER-Malotte 25

MY SOUL IS ATHIRST FOR
GOD— Madsen 25

STILL, STILL WITH THEE-
Madsen 22

UNTO THEE I LIFT MINE
EYES-Beethoven 22

VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS-
Scott 25

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

D On Approval D Charge
□ Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

(ai|iies

IHllSIC

15 E. 1st South
Salt Lake City 11, Utah

The Old Gate

Catherine B. Bowles

Do memories linger, when at night
You see an old gate now shut tight?
It used to stand open, swing to and fro;
Children ran through it with faces aglow.
It stands as a symbol — life passes by;
Enjoy each day where sweet memories lie.

There is a straight path that leads to a gate

That will be open, be it early or late —

A welcoming smile where loved ones meet,

Memories linger, precious and sweet.

Through this unlocked gate, we all must go

To the portals of heaven to reap what
we sow.

S AV E

on PERMA-PAK'S

Processed Potatoes

Flakes or Slices

NOW SPECIALLY PRICEDI

No peeling, no cooking, no waste!
Hov/ quickly, easily you'll prepare po-
tatoes with that delicious, "old-fash-
ioned flavor." Packed in moisture-
proof, compact-for-storage ^10 cans.

ALSO ON SALE BEEF GRAVY

l^A-oz. foil packages or 13-oz. jars

These are just a few of the many Per-
ma-Pak storage and survival foods
currently priced for real savings. Send
for our complete list of specials. Also
ask for information about our eco-
nomical Family Food Storage Plan and
your FREE Perma-Pak catalog of stor-
age foods and survival kits. Discounts
on group purchases.
For prices and shipping information
write:

PERMA-PAK

40 E. Robert Ave.,
Salt Lake City 15, Utah

237

Recompense

Verda P. BoUschwciler

Somehow I know that this is not the end,
You'll laugh again, and sing again, and live.
Hearts that are broken have been known to mend
And empty vessels can renew and give.

Nothing finer in all the worici than our Elegant and Larger
"AMERICA'S FINEST ICE CREAM STORE"

5tfl£iu)

And then — Just to remind you

fuyJt

DfsriHcnvE

'!]^(U»

is the industry's Supreme Achievement.

OUR ONLY STORE— 850 East 21st South Street— Open until Midnight— Closed Sundays

"^Artistry in Pleasurejoods"

Hawaiian Tours

February, June, and November, 1963

Mexican Tour

in March

Orient Tour

leaves March to April

Northwestern Tour

in June

Alaskan Tour

in July

Hill Cumorah Tour

July-August

Europe

in August

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23rd East

P.O. Box 2065
Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

GOLD

MEDALLION
HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. ^ -r
Buy no^ from your dealer ''

238

Zippy, the Zions
Savings Bug,

says . . .

"you get
'more

for your money'
at ZS&L!"

Savings deposited by the 20th of any month
and left on deposit 'til June 30, 1963, earn
from the 1st of that month.

Big 4^270 per year current rate earnings are
compounded twice a year so that the earnings
earn earnings.

Your savings are insured to $10,000 by the
Federal Savings & Loan Insurance Corp., a
permanent agency of the U. S. government.

Never in its 79-year history has Zions Savings
& Loan failed (even in depression times) to
pay a dividend to each of its savings custo-
mers.

You have a choice of savings plans ... a
Savings Certificate Plan, a Regular Savings
Plan, even a unique SavingS'plus-lnsurance
program ... all paying 4y2% yearly dividends.

4'/:

yi per year

U current rate

compounded
semi-annualt)

Utah's First Savings & Loan Ass'n.

33 E. 1ST SOUTH - SALT LAKE CITY

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 SOUTH STATE - MURRAY

open Saturdays 'til noon

Mexican Tour

Leaving March 17, 1963

Mexico City, Cholula, Pueblo, Taxco,

Cuernavaca, Acapuico,

Archaeological Ruins

Northwest, Canadian Rockies,
Lake Louise & Banff Tour, etc.

Leaving June 27

Hill Cumorah Pageant Tour

July 24

Black Hills Passion Play Tour

Leaves August 17

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - El 9-80S1

• BEAUTIFUL
• HAIVDY

• DURABLE

A sure way fjl keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tiDn of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed

below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

• 600 to 1000 miles 54
1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCt>^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah Qg \^\

239

Vi3f^

^■: \:ir^£, ^!^^f^g^S^"27^i2l^^S^^^^ai^?:^

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Sophie Harsch
Nauvoo, Illinois

Mrs. Isadora Fairciiild Lyman
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Carrie Brazier Cunnington
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-seven

Miss Alice G. Smith
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Rosetta Hunt Byington
Lava Hot Springs, Idaho

Mrs. Margaret E. Gordon
Monrovia, California

Ninety-six

Mrs. Catherine Heggie Griffiths
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Susannah W. McGhie
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Cora Sidwell Butler
Bountiful, Utah

Mrs. Mary Ann Batty Smith
Randolph, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Wilhelmina Fredrika

Gutke Price

Downey, Idaho

Mrs. Annie Wood Westover
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Laura Basset Smith
Sacramento, California

Mrs. Florence Jane Alexander Curtis
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Amanda Sego Smith
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Nancy E. Smith
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Sarah Symons Hillstead
Salt Lake Citv, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Florence Dix Purdy
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Diana Mariette Blazz.\rd
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Rose Ella Hall
Jacksonville, Florida

Mrs. Mary Jane Crowther Durfee
Aurora, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Elizabeth Emma Slade Carroll
Mancos, Colorado

Mrs. Marie Jorgensen Carling
Shelley, Idaho

Ninety-one

Mrs. Maggie McPhee Stevenson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Rose Hansen Nelson
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Hankin Demain
Kemmerer, Wyoming

Mrs. Mae Harrison Smith
Springville, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Lenora Hudson Sheffield

Cardston, Alberta

Canada

Mrs. Martha Elnore Vance Fowles
Fair\'iew, Utah

Mrs. Babette Hennrich Dimler
Bountiful, Utah

Mrs. Mary Lithgow
Puyallup, Washington

Mrs. Hulda Garff Mickelson

Salisbury

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Hattie Loenza Merrill Funk
Ogden, Utah

240

J. r^e^ber>

Clark,

tle^eret Book

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Powerful
and

Challenging
Study of
the Life
of Christ

by President

J. Reuben Clark, Jr.

Every Relief Society
sister will benefit
from the wisdom and
choice insight that
President Clark
brings to bear on
this significant and
rewarding examina-
tion of the purpose
behind the life and
ministry of Jesus
Christ. Only $3.95

Cut coupon or write

Order

by
mail

Deseret Book Company,

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Please send me 'Behold the Lamb of God.' I enclose check/money
order value $3.95*. Or bill me, I have an account (cross out one).

Name .-

Address

City

Zone State.

•^Residents of Utah add 3'<^ sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

C,?:tiS2.»S«-Jj^fT^,

A question for all thinking fathers

How much life insurance

is enough . . . ^MH

. . to give your child a future in
the world of tomorrow ? mt

Aik your Beneficial Man . . . his business is giving the RIGHT answers
SSO million dollars of life insurance

BENEFICIAL MFE

mgrif/itrMi

VBENf^duy / ^

Virgil H. Smiiii, Pres. \^0 J Salt Lake Citv, Utah

m A (^ A ^ H S^

50th ANNIVERSARY YEAR

SP^«"Slft»F*!S?f©RYS ISSUE

"'"^^ ■

*■.-*

.%^-^

*- vv

«^^

'*^^^J^

•it»»

•t^f^

■\-.

^:-T ^/

%^.:;-^A- ^,#*^f/

P*si^,^^.,^.iir«^v

.M:-' •

-•*.v^

-A OxMJcx^>a^<fco^^Sfe*caec(L-Sto4</ex

Vesta P. Crawford

Through hills where earth had pressed
A covenant on stem and stone,
I followed a path to the valley house.
Torn between the springtime's lilac air
And memory of autumn's older wisdom.

Too brief the lily on its fragile stalk.
And captive to the wind, the columbine;
Brief as one morning, the primrose bud.
And all the starry phlox sudden as rain.
What petal could last? What flower remain?

*****

lb.

Then, as from a scroll, I heard her voice.

Sow her rocking slowly in her chair.

The porch a canopy above her, ^^ ,.

And the Book open in her hands. . . Y ^

As from a testament, her voice, f P

Older than Sharon or Bethany —

"In my Father's house are many mansions. . . ."^,

Shaken, her voice, as cypress boughs

Bending the shadow of Lebanon. . . . f^#-|rj|M|^

"If it were not so, I would have told you. . ! ."

srjJwW^J

The Cover | Little Church at Ramsau, Germany
Color Transparency by Josef Muench
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece I The Blossomed Earth

Photograph by H. Armstrong Roberts

Art Layout | Dick Scopes

'/v/m

I received the January issue of the
Magazine yesterday and was able to read
some of the articles last evening. Now,
as my children are settled down for their
naps, I have had a chance to read more.
I was particularly interested in the con-
ference talks given by President Joseph
Fielding Smith and Elder Mark E. Peter-
sen — these articles are so \ery timely —
so much needed.

— Marlene J. Ketley

Bristol, Illinois

I hope that all the male members of
the Church scan through every issue of
Tht Rehef Society Magazine. I like the
stories which are nearly always very touch-
ing and provide excellent lessons for im-
proving our family life. I just finished
reading the January issue, and my wife
and I are so grateful for the two very
timely articles on modesty and virtue. One
of the finest things I came across in a
long time, is the lesson "It Is Not Meet
That I Should Command in All Things"
(by Christine H. Robinson). I think the
fourth paragraph (page 63) is a real gem
and a classic in our literature. The art
layout and the entire Magazine reveal a
fine sense of taste and proportion by the
artist (Dick Scopes).

— Max B. Zimmer

Bountiful, Utah

What cover could have more eloquence
about human experience than the hand-
cart family group pressing on amid snowy
surroundings (January 1963). I was hap-
py to see that Miranda Snow Walton
placed first in the Eliza R. Snow Poem
Contest. I have admired the forthright
strength of character revealed in her fine
poems. Roxana Hase expressed a lovely
thought in her "Sego Lilies," and Dorothy
Roberts, as usual, has added a subtle little
gem.

— Iris W. Schow

Brigham City, Utah

I have enjoyed The Relief Society Mag-
azine from my childhood days, and every
issue gets better. The last few years the
Magazine has served as a link to my dear
Salt Lake City, since we are engaged in
building chapels for the Church. I find
that the lessons are received with the
same enthusiasm in Mississippi as they
have been in other States. I am prompted
to write my sincere appreciation for the
January issue. How blessed would be the
Church if each sister who heard the mes-
sage of President Joseph Fielding Smith
and Elder Mark E. Petersen would in-
corporate these ideals in their homes.
Mv most sincere thanks to the judges who
chose the poem "Some Late Evening"
(P'irst Prize Poem in the Eliza R. Snow
Poem Contest), by Miranda Snow Wal-
ton. I have never read anything por-
trayed so simply and deftly upon death.
And how happy her loved ones waiting
there must have been to greet her beau-
tiful soul.

— R. May M. Foote

Liberty, Mississippi

May I express my thankfulness to the
Relief Society around the world and to
our wonderful Magazine. It means so much
to me now that I am so far from home.
I read each Magazine as soon as it arrives.
The lessons bring me close to my home
and to the wonderful teachers I had, and
help me to be a better wife and mother.
The Magazine is my constant companion.
— Jeanine S. Pace

Tainan, Taiwan
Formosa

I have received the January Magazine.
It is lovely. We do not get anything like
it here. I always look forward to the joys
of the Magazine.

— Miss M. Davis

Kingsbury,
Middlesex, England

242

The Relief Society Mag

VOL. 50

APRIL 1963

azme

NO. 4

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE Marianne C. Sharp Editor

Vesta P. Crawford Associate Editor Belle S. Spafford General Manager

SPECIAL FEATURES

The Lord, Easter, and Me S. Dilworth Young 244

Oa Jacobs Cannon Appointed to the General Board Blanche Thomas Miner 248

Lila Bean Walch Appointed to the General Board Blanche B. Stoddard 249

Learning for Living Today — The Story of Kee-Vee-Wah-Cha (Lucy King)

Louise M. Shumway 254

Cancer Can Be Controlled Ralph Edwards 268

Do We Give Too Much? Joan H. Haskins 288

FICTION — SPECIAL APRIL SHORT STORIES

Strange Bond Thelma Grube 250

A Load of Hay Ilene H. Kingsbury 258

Strictly for Silence Dorothy Clapp Robinson 269

If at First Ruth G. Rothe 276

Keep My Own — Chapter 4 Kit Linford 304

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 242

Editorial: The Language of Flowers in a Woman's Life Vesta P. Crawford 264

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 267

Notes to the Field: Lesson Previews to Appear in the June Issue of

The Relief Society Magazine 266

Health Education Information and Aids Available 266

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 310

Birthday Congratulations 320

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

I Never Knew My Grandparents Were Poor Mabel Luke Anderson 281

"Mama" Anna Duncan 284

A Praying Mother Winnifred Jardine 290

Edna B. Paulson, Artist and Musician 291

Unusual Vegetable Recipes for Special Occasions Mary J. Wilson 292

Let's Glamorize Chicken Myrtle E. Henderson 298

Spray It With Flowers Janet W. Breeze 300

How to Make a Burlap Bag Drusilla Ferree 302

POETRY

A Covenant on Stem and Stone — Frontispiece Vesta P. Crawford 241

Child, Take My Hand, by Viola Ashton Candland, 247; Always With Delight, by Vesta N
Fairboirn, 253; Count Blessings — Not Troubles, by Ursula King Bell, 263; Lullaby for Tomor-
row, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 268; Country Auction, by Ida Elaine James, 286; Testament by
Christie Lund Coles, 287; Morning in a Garden, by Sylvia Probst Young, 294; What Did I Do
lodayP by Helen Sue Isely, 297; Heaven Scent, by Carolyn Kay Despain, 299; On His Way
by Hose Thomas Graham, 309; In Simple Robes, by Eva Willis Wangsgaard, 317; Walk With
btephen, by Beulah Huish Sadleir, 317; Prairie Wind, by Gilean Douglas, 319.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by the Relief Society General Board Association
Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 2642 ; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year ; foreign, $2.00 a year ;
20c a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah,
under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for
in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be
returned unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six
months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

243

The Lord,

Easter, and Me

Elder S. Dilwoith Young
Of The First Council of Seventy

IT was a hot day in June when Comforting their souls during the

Joseph Smith rode into Car- time of sorrow was the prophetic

thage, Illinois, accompanied by knowledge of the gospel. The Lord

Willard Richards, John Taylor, Am- Jesus had come; he had revealed his

mon Tenney, and several other mind and will; he would still guide

friends. them; Joseph had passed through

The feeling of foreboding which the veil, but it was a thin veil; he

was the mood of the little group was was near. He would carry on his

not shared by those they left behind great work in the spirit world. Sure-

in Nauvoo. Hadn't Joseph circum- ly it would not be long before such

vented his enemies before? Those a spirit as his would be able to re-

who had been lulled by the blandish- ceive his resurrection. The resur-

mental hypocrisy of his supposed rection — that was the hope which

friends were unconcerned. Then the kept hope alive,
blow fell. A foaming horse and This modern scene, enacted in

dusty rider burst in with the news, minor key many times in the lives

Joseph was dead, Hyrum, too, John of all of us, is made bearable by an

Taylor grievously wounded. Desola- act of the Lord Jesus Christ nearly

tion of feeling enveloped the saints, two thousand years ago. So much

Amid mighty outbursts of suffering is it the key to our hopes and the

from grief, the wailing cry of the calming of our dread of death, that

family of Joseph reached toward the each spring all of the Christian

heavens. There seemed to be no world celebrates this harbinger of

relief. It couldn't be, but it was! our future lives. That which is

This modern-day tragedy is close common knowledge and common

enough to us for us to be able to hope today was not always the sus-

sense the devastation of the sorrow taining prop of the people,
of that day. When calmer minds The doctrine of the resurrection

took charge, the saints, bowed as was taught from the beginning. But

they were with despair, and the fear always there have been men of no

of further hurt, rose to the new hope hope but strong voice, who have

of the teachings left them by the philosophically talked themselves

Prophet. out of the possibility of such a

This was the first time in eighteen thing. And they have converted

hundred years that a Prophet had others to their point of view. They,

been slain. Their comfort was that seeing not, believed not. Such a

prophets would continue to come, remarkable and unexplainable event

244

THE LORD, EASTER, AND ME

as a coming forth from the tomb
had never happened. For 2000
years siilce Moses, and for a long
time before that, hope had been
raised, fed, beaten down, died.
Prophets had proclaimed it, them-
selves died, and so far as anyone
knew, still occupied their silent bit
of earth.

npHEN one day messengers found
a man named Jesus. ''Our
brother is sick unto death. Come
quickly!" But he delayed two days.
He had taught them and they had
not quite comprehended. Finally,
he arrived outside the little town of
Bethany where Martha met him.
''Lord," was her greeting, "if thou
hadst been here, my brother had not
died." Somehow she felt he could
do something if he would, "But I
know, that even now, whatsoever
thou wilt ask of God, God will give
it thee."

"Thy brother shall rise again."

She replied, "I know that he shall
rise again in the resurrection at the
last day."

What Jesus said next, Martha did
not quite understand, but she knew,
nevertheless, that the Lord was
speaking eternal truth.

"I am the resurrection, and the
life. . . ."

And she, with that, acknowledged
him to be the Redeemer.

The rest of what he implied was
lost to her and her sister in the over-
powering joy of the restoration of
Lazarus to mortal life. If the Lord
meant to impress these simple be-
lieving people that his was the pow-
er of resurrection, they didn't seem
to understand the message. For,

witness what took place a short time
later.

'T^HE sorrowing women watched
the brethren release the expired
Savior from the cross. It was fin-
ished. He was dead. The promise
of life and resurrection seemed
purposeless. What they had dreamed
and hoped was empty and futile.
They watched as he was laid in the
temporary tomb. No one would
break the law of the Sabbath. The
body would have to wait until the
first day for embalming and encase-
ment in the permanent linen shroud.
They saw the heavy stone rolled into
place and sealed. They saw the
guard posted. They went despair-
ing away. What they did on the
Sabbath has never been said, but for
the morning of Sunday the plan was
to bring ointments and unguents
and spices to prepare the body.

Mary Magdalene came early. The
stone was rolled away. The tomb
was empty. Panic-stricken that, in
spite of precautions taken, ghouls
had stolen the body, she hurried to
the place where the apostles had
taken refuge. The message she de-
livered was the cause of the most
famous foot race ever recorded by
man. John, younger, won it, but
hesitated at the door of the tomb.
Peter rushed up, and impetuously
rushed in. Their reactions differed.
John, who wrote the account, said
that he believed, and by that state-
ment perhaps implied that Peter
doubted. But both must have
agreed that some marvelous event
had occurred.

But to Mary Magdalene was re-
served the honor of first seeing the
risen Lord. And because of it the

245

APRIL 1963

importance of women to the work
of the Lord is forever made secure.
Not Peter, not John, but Mary, took
the glad word to the apostles. The
resurrection was not mysterious,
not philosophically doubtful. It was
a simple fact. The Son of God had
laid down his life, and had by his
power, the same power that brought
Lazarus back to mortal life, reunited
his spirit with a changed and glori-
fied body. He was resurrected —
united forever, and glorified.

What does this mean to you and
to me?

Man today imagines that he will
conquer the stars. The whirling,
tenuous nebulae in the distant reach-
es of space seem to be within
his grasp. With organized earthly
material, chemically excited, and
physically controlled, he envisions
probing the mysteries of the uni-
verse. To what purpose does the
effort take him? He knows not,
then he dies — and his faith dies
with him.

That morning, when the risen
Lord said, ''Touch me not; for I am
not yet ascended to my Father," saw
brought into being a law as much
higher than the laws of physics and
chemistry, as the distant galaxy is
higher than this puny earth. The
Lord God controls the earth, but on
his own terms.

'T^HE truth of that Sunday morn-
ing meeting nearly two millen-
niums ago was reaffirmed one day in
the spring of 1820. But it also re-
vealed a greater truth. Not only
was Christ a resurrected, glorified
Savior, but he has a glorified resur-
rected Father. Here, for the first
time in the recorded history of the

world, was made manifest the truth
of the statement in Genesis, ''Let us
make man in our image, after our
likeness. . . ."

As he did in the time of his first
coming, the Lord has for the last
time swept aside the cobwebs of
man's erroneous thinking for eight-
een hundred years, and stated once
more in simple terms his relation-
ship to man, and what he desires
man's relationship to him to be.

Repentance from sin now has
meaning; for he said he will forgive
the repentant one, and give him
place in his kingdom.

It makes firm in our souls that
the resurrection is literally for all;
that someday, you and I, and every-
body, will take up our bodies and
become eternally complete — body
and spirit united.

It makes it possible for us to
understand what it means to dwell
in his presence, to share his glory, to
inherit "All that my Father has."
Each has his place in this great order,
fathers, mothers, children.

In a deeper sense each Sunday is
Easter. To us a reminder and a
renewal is provided weekly. The
sacrament, by which we repledge
ourselves to take upon us his name,
and to always remember him and
keep his commandments, brings
fresh to our souls the nearness of
the coming of his millennium, that
at long last he will bring his work
to fulfillment in righteousness.

Finally, in its earthly application,
we have an obligation to our chil-
dren to teach them the truth about
Easter. Surely the lesson of the
death and resurrection of the Lord
is full of enough meaning, without
confusing it with rabbits and colored

246

eggs. Would it not be better to
revive for their sakes on this day of
solemn memorial the Savior's in-
junction of pure teaching, "Suffer
the little children to come unto
me. . r?

We glimpse eternity. The Lord
Jesus died on the cross and was res-
urrected nearly two thousand years
ago. He came and revealed him-

self to Joseph Smith. In the Lord's
time, two thousand years is but a
day. Before that time he worked
with the people through his proph-
ets for more than two thousand
years.

Let us hope that he will be equally
patient with us as the time for
fulfillment draws nigh.

Child, Take My Hand

Vioh Ashton Candland

Come, child, take my hand;
Take my hand that I may lead you
On the gospel's narrow path.
Your eyes are limited,
Dear child, you cannot see
That this path guides us
To eternal life with Deity.

Lean on this staff, child.

The way is long and often you will tire;

Hold it firmly in your hand,

Child, the staff is prayer.

Wear this cloak of faith, child,
This cloak is soft and warm;
It is fashioned from God's purest love
To shield you from temptation's storm.

Let me fill your basket, child,

With grains of truth gleaned from each hill and knoll.

For scripture is the bread, my child.

That nourishes the soul.

God will bless you with a lantern, child.
To light your way.
Lest in the darkness of the night
Your feet should stray;

Guard this lantern well, child.
Its light must not grow dim,
For many pitfalls wait beside
The path that leads to him.

Come, child, take my hand;

We will walk together, you and I,

Until you are fully grown.

Until you are strong enough, my child,

To walk the path alone.

247

Oa Jacobs Cannon Appointed to the General Board

Blanche Thomas Miner

Oa Jacobs Cannon

>HE General Board of the Rehef
Society selected a person of
high cahber in their appointment
of Oa Cannon to their membership
on February 6, 1963. Oa Jacobs
Cannon was born in West Weber
Utah, a daughter of the late Henry
Chariton Jacobs and Emma Jacobs
Williams, who now resides in Card-
ston, Alberta, Canada. She was edu-
cated at Weber Academy in Ogden,
Utah, and at Brigham Young Uni-
versity, where she met and married
Charles P. Lloyd. His untimely
death left her with three small chil-
dren: Norma, now Mrs. Ross E.
Dean of Salt Lake City; Charlene,
Mrs. Jack Mulkey of Corona Del
Mar, California; and Charles P.
Lloyd of Long Beach, California.
Charles completed a mission and
taught several years in New Zea-
land. He is now in the bishopric
in a Long Beach ward and complet-

ing his education toward a doctor-
ate.

For eight years Oa taught in the
Commerce Department at Brigham
Young University, until her mar-
riage in 1936 to Paul Bennion Can-
non of Salt Lake City. Two daugh-
ters were born to them— Lynne, a
University of Utah graduate, now
serving on a mission in Ontario,
Canada; and Kathryn, a junior at
the University of Utah.

For this important and responsible
position on the General Board of
Relief Society Oa Cannon possesses
excellent qualifications. She has a
thorough knowledge of the gospel
obtained through participation in
many Church organizations, par-
ticularly the M.LA. and the Relief
Society. She has served as first
counselor in the presidency of the
Holladay Ward Relief Society, and
as President of the Big Cottonwood
Stake Relief Society, and as litera-
ture class leader in Holladay Ward,
and in Monument Park Ninth
Ward. For the past three years she
has been a most enthusiastic and
energetic genealogical worker.

Sister Cannon has a capacity for
work and the judgment to work
effectively. Her education has been
a continuing one, with frequent en-
rollment in University of Utah
classes. While her executive and
leadership ability will be appreciated
and admired, she will be loved for
her cheerful personality, her genu-
ine interest in people, and her
sympathetic understanding of their
problems.

248

Lila Bean Walch Appointed to the General Board

Blanche B. Stoddard

Member, General Board of Relief Society

p USKIN has said, "The path of
a good woman is indeed strewn
with roses, but they fall behind her
footsteps, not before." How true this
is of Sister Lila Bean Walch who was
appointed to the Relief Society Gen-
eral Board February 6, 1963. She
has left an influence for good where-
ever she has served, both in religious
and civic affairs.

Sister Walch was born in La-
grande, Oregon, the ninth child of
Victor E. and Mary Hannah Bean,
who were prominent in establishing
and developing Union Stake in East-
ern Oregon. Sister Walch was a
member of the school board of
LaGrande, chairman of Region Fif-
teen; and first vice-president of the
Oregon State School Board As-
sociation. In 1958 she was named
the outstanding woman of the year
by the LaGrande Soroptimists.

She married Charles Lloyd Walch
in the Salt Lake Temple in 1928.
They are the parents of four sons:
Frank, principal of the school in
Springfield, Oregon; Victor, on the
technical staff of Internal Revenue
in Washington, D.C.; David, as-
sistant librarian at the Church
College of Hawaii; and Willard, a
missionary in the Brazilian South
Mission. Brother Walch, formerly
a bishop and stake president in
Union Stake, is now patriarch in
Bountiful South Stake.

Sister Walch has held positions
in both ward and stake in every
auxiliary of the Church. Active for
years in Relief Society, she has been

Lila Bean Walch

visiting teacher, theology class lead-
er, social science class leader, and
Magazine representative. She is also
a former member of the General
Board of the Young Women's Mu-
tual Improvement Association.

Brother and Sister Walch are
gracious hosts, and their home has
always been a gathering place for
youth. They have entertained many
of the General Authorities in their
home in Oregon.

Sister Walch has a rare gift of
public speaking, and for a number
of years has had the opportunity to
address firesides and other youth
gatherings. She is a devoted wife
and mother, a dedicated Latter-day
Saint, and will bring to the Relief
Society General Board a great
strength. She has a radiant charm
which is instantly felt as one meets
her, and she has a genuine interest
in the sisters of the Church.

249

Strange Bond

TheJma Giube

ELLEN was two and spring not
yet born when we began to
notice the very old man.
Each day at precisely the same time
he rode precisely by on an English
bike. He looked neither to right
nor left, up nor down. He looked,
as only the very old can look, direct-
ly forward into the past. No matter
how chill the east wind, nor how
hot the west, the old gentleman
always wore the same outfit — dark
trousers held at one cuff by a bicycle
clip, a brown tweed jacket, and a
white silk muffler. He wore no hat.
We became so used to the sight
of him that each morning at ten

A.M. we would stand at the window
and watch him pedal rhythmically
past the house. Ellen would yell,
''Hi, Man,'' through the closed win-
dows, then turn and ask, ''Where
man gone?" Exactly twenty min-
utes later he would come past for
the second time, and the ritual was
repeated. By the middle of April,
the daily progression of events was
a rigid one: "Eat breakfast; kiss
Grumpa; Grumpa go work; here
come milkman; here come mailman;
here come man — Hi, Man!" Then
she would practice riding her new
tricycle around the large rooms.
When the day arrived for Ellen's

250

STRANGE BOND

skill and endurance test on the un- I called, she steered into a tree
even sidewalk, we all stood by on stump and fell,
the lawn, like horse owners at a The small scrape she received
racetrack, or children at a circus, from the tree stump needed atten-
watching Ellen pedal the trike back- tion with peroxide and love, so we
ward and forward, up and down, missed the old gentleman's return
A few times she turned the wheel trip, but that morning was the be-
too sharply, the trike tilted, and ginning. And except for rainy days,
Ellen spilled onto the pavement. At when neither the very young nor
first she cried with fright, but we the very old ventured out, the pat-
stood our ground until she had set tern never varied, but once, all sum-
herself to rights, and from then on mer — at least not to our firsthand
whenever the trike turned over, she knowledge,
pouted with annoyance, or laughed
at her independence. pACH morning, just before ten

That first day we didn't see the -^ a.m., Ellen waited at the curb

old gentleman until he was nearly until she saw him coming down the

upon us. Barely had we stiffened street; then, with every muscle

at the thought of a possible col- tense and every curl laughing, she

lision, when Ellen stopped, pulled scrambled onto her trike and set

her trike off to the side and laughed, out to race with him. He passed

Hi, Man! her shortly (had he slowed down?)

Without a sign he had heard, the and the two of them disappeared

precise gentleman wheeled precisely for about twenty minutes, the girl

by, looking neither left nor right, bubbling with delight in the race,

nor up nor down, and the child, who the old man staring straight ahead

had never been rebuffed before, with no outward sign of pleasure,

watched while he was in sight. At the end of twenty-odd minutes.

Eventually, Ellen was left to prac- they would reappear in front of the

tice by herself, and frequent glances house. Without turning his head

out the window were all we needed or uttering a word, he stopped and

to be assured of her safety. The fol- waited. She looked up at him wist-

lowing day, one such glance oc- fully, still burning with unconsumed

curred at just ten a.m. Ellen was energy, but she understood, dis-

absorbed in guiding her trike over a mounted the trike, and came into

split in the sidewalk, and the old the house. (What is it that passes

man pedaled past her before she between the very young and the

realized he was near. Startled, she very old?)

yelled, ''Hi, Man," then, pushing It chanced that one day, our
hard upon the pedals, she started curiosity in supreme control, we
after him, calling, "Wait, Man! quickly sneaked through the back-
Wait minit!" yard hedge and went to call on a

By the time I reached the side- neighbor whose house faced the

walk and looked in their direction, other street. Embarrassed though

he was out of sight, and Ellen was we were (never having been inti-

still pedaling furiously after him. As mate with the family), we stationed

251

APRIL 1963

ourselves at the front window —
hardly a moment too soon. For
there they came, the skinny old man
upon his skinny black bike, and the
chubby little girl on her chubby
blue trike.

''There they go!" our neighbor
commented. ''I can't think where
Mr. Christopher picks up that child
every morning."

''Who?" we asked.

"Why, Mr. Christopher. He
boards with Mrs. Prouty over on
Eaton Lane. He. . . . Say, that isn't
your little girl, is it?"

We admitted that the girl was
ours, and that we had been con-
sumed by curiosity about the two of
them and what happened once they
were out of sight.

At that time our neighbor knew
no more than we did. For her the
tableau was always the same. Later
on in the summer, however, she
telephoned to say that Ellen, in try-
ing to avoid a squirrel, had tipped
over on the trike, catching her foot
between the pedal extension and
the front wheel.

"I never!" our neighbor blurted.
"That old man never even looked
around. He knew just what hap-
pened! He stopped quick as you
please and walked back — all
straight and proper, mind you —
and gentle as you please, he got her
foot loose. He took out the whitest
handkerchief you ever saw — span
clean it was — and wiped her tears.
Then he made her walk up and
down a minute so as to see if her
foot was all right. Took her hand,
mind you — him that never even
speaks to Mrs. Prouty except when
she feeds him liver, and then he
only grumbles. Well, pretty soon,

he walks her back to the tricycle and
just points at it. She picked it up
and got on it, grinning at him sweet
as you please. Then she waited until
he got set on his bike again and off
they went. Did you ever hear of
such a thing?"

A few days later, what with molars
breaking through and viruses
seeking out body weaknesses, Ellen
ran a high fever for twenty-four
hours. It started late at night, and
by morning she was too burned out
to move off the couch. At nearly
ten A.M. she opened her fever-dulled
eyes and breathed, "Where man
gone?"

I opened the window wide and
watched down the street until I saw
him coming. (Had he slowed down,
not seeing her ahead on the walk?
Yes, he had even stopped, pretend-
ing to adjust his pants clip.)

I walked out to the end of our
cement path and stood waiting for
him to pass. As he drew alongside,
eyes straight ahead, I said simply,
"She's sick."

(I'm sure he nodded a bit.) From
the front window a tiny, weak voice
said, "Hi, Man!" (Had a smile
flitted across his eyes?) Then the
stick figure on wheels rode precisely
on down the street.

For the rest of the summer, then
through the autumn, and part of
the lovely Indian summer, the hap-
py little pattern remained the same;
the late morning air rang with the
child's delight; the wheels crunched
on the new gravel thrown up onto
the sidewalk; the sunlight bounced
from white head to blonde, from
pale cheek to rosy. No one ever
heard the old man speak to her.

252

STRANGE BOND

Sometimes he allowed her to ride
a bit before him, but the danger was
too great. Ellen kept turning her
body to see if he was still there, and,
at such times, her control of the
trike was hazardous. So, with stiff-
necked dignity, he would pedal
ahead, and she would laugh out,
"Wait, Man! Wait minit,'' and the
race was on again.

The idyll ended sometime in late
October. One morning the old
gentleman didn't appear. Ellen
asked, with the persistence of the
very young, ''Where man gone?"
and no one could explain to her the
meaning of the black wreath on

Mrs. Prouty's door. We could not
say he had died silently, as he had
lived, or that his hand was tightly
clasped around a bicycle pants clip.
Nor could we say that it was the
first time Mrs. Prouty had ever seen
a smile on his face.

Until the first big snowfall, when
the trike was brought in for the
winter, Ellen stayed close to the
house, watching carefully lest she
miss him. Each day, her disappoint-
ment and puzzled look brought us
the ache of genuine sorrow, and
often, in our hearts, we heard an
echo of her now-silent cry, ''Wait,
Man! Wait minit!"

Always With Delight

Vesta Nickerson Fairhairn

These things my hands have loved to touch: smooth jade

That holds the shadowed green of mountain pool;

Worn leather of a long-loved book, brocade,

Small ocean-polished pebbles, wet and cool;

All old, old woods grown rich with use and age

Whose soft patina shows the patterned grain;

A gold-illuminated parchment page,

Rare cloisonne, and fine, thin porcelain.

But with the most delight, my fingers trace

The living warmth and movement of your face.

253

Lcfl/wtwKi ^o^LMMg-lwlaii

Louise M. Shumway

Kee-Vee-Wah-Cha

254

The Story of Kee-Vee-Wah-Cha (Lucy King)

FOUR years ago on the Fort
McDowell Apache Reserva-
tion, I spent a lovely May
afternoon on the Verde River bank
in the mesquite shade listening as
Sister Lucy King told the story of
her long and eventful life. Dora
Ahawheata's skillful interpretation
bridged our communication gap. For
three hours the breezy words born
in wide and open spaces found their
way into English to paint a picture
of days and ways now gone. A few
days later we returned to Sister King
and my English rendition was trans-
lated into her native tongue. Back
and forth she rocked, chuckling de-
lightedly. Occasionally, she could
contain her thoughts no longer and
commented pointedly.

''She is pleased," Dora Ahawheata
interpreted. ''She says that you have
put the thoughts of her heart upon
paper. She asks if she may have
copies for all her children, that they
may have a record of the way of
things in her lifetime."

Here then is the life of Kee-Vee-
Wah-Cha, now called Lucy King,
the oldest member of the Fort Mc-
Dowell Branch of the Maricopa
Stake of The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints.

T^HE heart of Arizona was the
homeland of my people. It
must be in legend time that God
created the Yavapai for this land
between Clarkdale and Prescott.
Here my people dwelt in peace and
plenty. There was no white man on
the face of Arizona, none.

Here in Yavapai-land my grand-
parents dwelt, here the brave Ray-
vah wed Hah-dee, and to them were
born my brothers, William Eddie
and Owl Tail, and my sisters, Kee-
eve-ja and Bahk-see who later was
called Mary Stacy.

Then to Prescott and Camp
Verde came white soldiers in cov-
ered wagons and on horse. They
encircled my people. Men, women,
and children were encompassed
round about. By force were they
abducted from the land of the Ya-
vapai. By the strangers were they
taken to live among the San Carlos
Apaches on land given them by the
white man's chief. And as time
passed they were no longer known
as Yavapai, but were called by a
white man's error Mojave-Apache.

The white men sought to capture
Geronimo, an Apache chief. My
father, Ray-vah, joined the other
Yavapai braves who served as scouts
for the white men. The scouts were
well paid. The government fed us
well. Here at San Carlos was I born
and called Kee-vee-wah-cha, because

255

APRIL 1963

the sound of it and the look of me
pleased my mother.

Then Ray-vah, my father, began
to look very old. Gray-white was
his hair. In my fifth year he sick-
ened and died.

I N those days the white man de-
termined to teach his ways to
our young people. There was no
school closer than Grand Junction,
Colorado. That place was far from
our campfires. Only the brave were
glad to go.

When I was six years old, old
enough to be taken from my family
for white man's training, my mother
began to fear the loss of her baby,
for I was the last child she bore.
She was certain I would sicken and
die if I were taken from her care.

Each day she prepared food and
water for me to carry into the hills
where my sisters and I cowered
silently all day, listening for the
sound of the white pt)liceman who
looked for all school-age children
who did not report for education.
As twilight came we would scurry
home to supper and safety for the
night, only to spend another day as
fear-frozen quail hiding from the
enemy.

Each Saturday, when my mother
went for her family food ration, the
Government agent studied the fam-
ily card and asked if she had any
children of school age. My mother
had no children who should learn
white man's ways. And so it was
that I have never learned to read or
write or speak the white man's
tongue. Nor did any of my moth-
er's children go to school. We
''escaped" the white men who po-
liced the reservation.

Sometime that year my mother,
Hah-dee, took a second husband in-
to our tepee. He was called Jah-pu
which means Shorty. He was a kind
man.

Those were good days. All winter
long the fire burned in our tepee. As
we wove baskets my mother told the
legends of our people. When sum-
mer brings its creeping, crawling life
it is not good to tell the ancient
legends. The telling is a winter
thing, to be enjoyed when canvas
is pulled close to shield the brush
tepee from wind and rain.

In nictates we ground the corn
fine and started each day with mush,
drinking a brew of crushed dried
redberries sweetened with mescale.
We lunched on stew or Indian
squash cooked with meat or fried in
meat drippings. Supper was a cold
meal, finishing the day's food.

AyY^HEN summer days ripened the
prickly pear, we teen-age
girls slung special high baskets upon
our backs, woven during the legend-
listening time. Each carried a
specially shaped stick for harvesting
the fruit of the prickly pear cactus.
We filled our baskets and took them
to a brush-bed prepared in a shady
place. Here we took other pieces of
brush and rolled back and forth the
fruit we had emptied on the brush-
bed. When the stickers were all
rolled off, we put the fruit back
into the baskets and took them
home to be eaten as apples are
eaten.

None of us ate as we gathered
fruit or berries. Nor did the young
men eat of the meat they killed to
bring back to camp. Each ate of
another's kill. All was shared by

256

LEARNING FOR LIVING TODAY

the entire people. To eat of one's
own gathering or hunting was to be-
come selfish and lazy. This we were
taught early. We believed our
efforts must be for the good of all.

When I was nearly eighteen my
parents chose a young man, Hugo
Bah-nah-hah. Arrangements were
made for our marriage as was our
custom. That first year my mother
visited me often in my tepee. She
spoke much of her loneliness. Then
my first girl-child was born and I
called her Mabel.

Not long afterward an Apache,
Justin Head, killed five men. One
of them was my stepfather Jah-pu.
Now Hah-dee could stand her lone-
liness no longer. She urged me,
and I took my daughter with me,
returning to my mother's tepee.
Mabel was a year old.

When the child was three years
old I met Ralph King and love
came to me. We were married and
came to make our home at Fort Mc-
Dowell. A year later my daughter
Lola was born. A few years later
Nina was born. The girls grew into
beautiful young women. Mabel died
the first year of her marriage. Lola
has given me four grandchildren.
Nina and her husband Frank Smith
have given me five.

"LTERE beside the Verde River
which flows from the moun-
tain springs not far from Jerome
have I lived most of my life. By
this Indian river flowing from the
heart of Yavapai-land I have waited
for knowledge.

Though the white men irrigate
their land with Indian water, this
is all right. We do not know the
ways of farming and our tribal coun-

cil preserves our privacy when others
would lease the fertile land. But
because white men have harnessed
Indian water something good has
come to us.

John and Myra Dodson came to
my home with Dora Ahawheata to
make their words clear to me. Over
a year's Tuesday nights they came
to talk with me of the ancient ones,
the Lamanites, and of the command-
ments of our Father God. Always
I have feared water, but at last I
knew that there was no other way
to please God, and I was baptized in
water warm as my own skin, in the
Spanish Ward font. That was sev-
en years ago.

I never knew anything until
Brother and Sister Dodson and Dora
Ahawheata invited me to go with
them to Church. I told them I
didn't know how to go. After they
kept coming to my house there was
an illustration that thrilled me. They
spoke of a straight road going toward
the light. They showed me the
way to walk in the light. They
taught me that God wants us to
walk in the light, and we please him
when we try to live his way.

Sisters who live far away come
and bring food to me. Brothers came
a long way to build a house for me
when my tepee burned. The white
brothers and sisters have made my
life good.

I know this is the true way. I will
always be strong and stand fast on
my own feet, in the ''Way of Light."

One of the few English phrases
Sister King uses is '7 Jove you"
which she learned from her dear
friend, Roberta Flake Clayton, who
was her first Relief Society presi-
dent.

257

^-ys

A Load of

HAY

IJene H. Kingsbury

ONE could tell it was the season
of the hay. Clumps of lucerne
balanced along the center of
the road where they had toppled
from successive loads. A gentle wind
wafted them about, pretending they
were old sagebrush.

A woman stood by her cedar post
gate. As she had been there for
quite some time, looking at the road,
motionless, one was led to question
such leisure. Certainly there must
be something for her to do within
her house. She would have been the
first to admit that work awaited her

258

— six children brought that. How-
ever, for this morning all else must
wait while she stood sentinel erect
at her gate ready to make a decision
of deep import, then give a com-
mand, and wait to see whether it
would be obeyed.

Every few minutes she glanced
down the road in the direction of
the outer fields which surrounded
the town. She expected something
of great importance to arrive from
that direction. She was awaiting a
load of hay and three boys on top
of it.

A LOAD OF HAY

The same breeze that blew the
lucerne about the ground fluttered
the woman's apron. Its folds alter-
nately were drawn to the gate post
then swung about her long skirt and
pressed against her knees to make
her look momentarily as if she wore
men's apparel. Such unladylike
style was completely unthinkable,
so she constantly tugged and
smoothed the skirt and apron, which
in length came quite correctly to
the ankles. She was disquieted be-
cause the restless wind, as it see-
sawed at her apron, might well
interfere with an important, pre-ar-
ranged signal which must be exe-
cuted very shortly. She did not
want a smoothing of her apron,
which meant to turn the wagon in
at the home gate, to interfere with
an actual waving of the apron,
which permitted the boys to by-pass
their property and drive on to the
bishop's tithing barn. Formerly she
had tried shouting her order from
her post at the gate to the top of
the hayrack, but the wind, the dis-
tance, and the noise of horses and
wheels had prevented the boys hear-
ing her correctly. This necessitated
coming to a complete stop, which
was outruled by the boys as quite
unnecessary, especially as their ob-
ject was purely speed. The apron
signal had been the solution to the
problem. Only at the last instant
would she know which motion to
make, and she didn't want a stiff
breeze or three immature boys to
misinterpret her decision.

To divert her mind from an
otherwise perplexing problem, she
glanced here and there — a sort of
stationary tour of inspection. One
object she observed. It was a torn

piece of yellow-orange cloth nailed
to her gatepost. Immediately her
mind reverted to an incident of re-
cent occurrence and immense value.
The cloth and the incident were, in
part, to determine her signal, as we
shall see. We have called this part
of her saga Four Brass Buttons.

T^ NDS of the stout, woven selvage
of the yellow cloth fluttered in
the wind and still proclaimed a ter-
rifying message. There was no time
now to go into the house to get a
daw hammer and pry off the stick
to which it Bad been attached. So
she let the shredded threads remain
as they had for these several weeks.
This colored cloth had been a flag.
Not a flag of liberty, but one of re-
straint and quarantine. Its color, a
blend of saffron, mustard, and sun-
flower had cried to the valley that
within the household was a death-
dealing disease of some sort — ty-
phoid, diphtheria, whooping cough,
or measles. This time it had an-
nounced the fever of diphtheria.

The woman was disturbed by the
fact that the sexton of the town put
up the quarantine flags. The sense
of doom he created had been known
to send patients into a state of de-
pression. The woman wondered
why the grave digger had to have
two duties to perform, each so sad
and final. Maybe, if she talked to
the bishop, he would do something
about the unhappy situation.

Usually, the epidemic felled all
members of a family. As the con-
tagion spread, so did terror and un-
certainty. Helplessness and sorrow
were burdens in almost every family.
If outside help was needed, it was
only forthcoming from some daring

259

APRIL 1963

soul who had had the disease and horse to draw it. Her ever-ready

had thereby gained immunity. Such form of transportation was that old-

a person was wilhng to step through fashioned one of walking called

the yellow flag barrier and work like ''Shank's Ponies." When asked

a horse, as they said, to nurse the whether it seemed very far, those

sick, wash on the board, ease the suf- four miles each way, she replied, ''I

fering, sit up with the dying, lay walked two thousand miles to get to

away the dead, and comfort the the Rocky Mountains. Now I am

living. here, what is the distance between

It was just such an individual who two towns?"

had ignored the banner on the stick She shrugged off a routine which

and entered the woman's home at meant stemming the fever of seven

dawn sometime around the second brows. She kept a perpetually

day of the flag. The vigil with the steaming pot of graham gruel on the

sick was marked off in days of the back of the stove. She emptied slop

flag. The time stretched on and on buckets a dozen times a day. She

until the last victim was pronounced pealed, sliced, and pounded, and

cured. But the arduous labor con- cooked every bite of food that was

tinned on through a fumigation consumed by the sick and convalesc-

period in which a sort of cleansing ing. She carried in from a woodpile

of the spirit, as well of material at the rear of the house every stove

objects, took place. Shallow dishes length that was burned to cook that

filled with sulphur were set in each precious nourishment,

room to burn and fume and per- On the thirty-first day of the flag

meate every surface and crack. there appeared a finality about each

task performed by Aunt Clarissa.

'T^HE flag reminded the woman of The children knew that tomorrow

the person who had come to morning she would not enter the

serve and save, as they aptly called door, fold her quilted cape, place it

the task. The bony, angular, man- in the deep window sill, and then

nish sort of woman who strode to command the very air they breathed,

their door each morning was not a This day was a little sorrowful,

resident of the town in the first Each patient had felt her steadying

place. She lived in the next settle- hand and accepted a strength from

ment four miles to the southwest her which had persuaded them all

and had walked every step of the to gain their legs again. The two

way. News traveled fast even in girls cried while thanking her. The

those days. When this woman, littlest boy tried copying his big

who was Aunt Clarissa to everyone brothers by bragging that now they

but only a blood relation to a few, would care for their mother and

heard there was a family without the girls and each other; however, he

any help, she appointed herself to did a rather pathetic job of it. Upon

take care of them. realizing his failure, he tugged at

And why did she walk? you might his mother's apron and soon became

ask. For the simple fact that she so submerged and entangled in its

did not own a cart to ride in, or a folds that everyone laughed at him.

260

A LOAD OF HAY

This hilarity appeared in such con-
trast to the rest of the leave-taking
that one wondered if proper grati-
tude had been expressed. As verbal
wages were all the thanks this good
woman was to receive, the mood
should have been one of great dig-
nity, some believed.

TTOWEVER, at the last moment,
as Aunt Clarissa had her hand
on the doorknob in a repeated at-
tempt to leave, another delay pre-
sented itself. The mother felt as if
some tangible recompense was de-
manded. Perhaps in future days she
could ''pay in kind," that is, in serv-
ice, or hot bread, or fresh eggs — but
for now nothing like that was pos-
sible. At that moment an idea re-
sembling a sort of promissory note
came to her mind. She quickly
stepped from the room and entered
a triangular closet which was built
under a stairway. With a sharp pull
she managed to dislodge a small
trunk from between rolls of winter
bedding. She eased it to the floor,
lifted the lid, and withdrew a green-
ish black broadcloth coat. This
was a double-breasted style with
great metal buttons showing through
vast slashes of buttonholes. She
thought, how they gleam in this
half light under the stairs! She
hastily jerked off one of the buttons,
then another, then two more. Four
in all. With a finality most pro-
nounced, she folded the coat, placed
it back where it belonged, shut the
lid, pushed the trunk where it had
reposed, then went back quickly to
say the last farewell.

The two women embraced; they
kissed each other on the cheek. They
murmured a quiet sentence or two.

The children wondered what the
words were, but could only guess.
As the two women grasped hands,
Clarissa felt that several small ob-
jects had been transferred to her
fingers. She looked down, adjusted
her hand to the light of the doorway.
She smiled as she saw a very precious
gift cupped therein. The mother
said simply, 'This is all the thanks
I have, Clarissa. Perhaps you can
use these buttons from an old
Welsh soldier's coat.''

In a moment Clarissa started to-
ward the gate. Her offering of serv-
ice had been accepted. For her
vigilance she had received four brass
buttons.

A clatter, a rumble of wheels
aroused the mother from her
contemplation of the symbol of
quarantine and from the remem-
brance of beneficence so great it
brought her to tears. Far down to-
ward the fields she could first hear,
then identify the hayrack, the horses
steadily pulling it; and, as it neared,
her three sons atop the load of hay.

At that moment they spied her.
All three let out a great cheer. The
one who drove the horses snapped
the reins on their backs and shouted
so as to move the red hills, "Run
Pockets, run Boots! On to the fire!"
In two lengths the spirited animals
and the exultant boys entered a race
which they called "jockeying for
tenth position."

All drivers, on other courses,
hoped to settle for first place, but
this race was different from any
other in all the world. If the load
was not judged perfect by their
mother, then it was not a chase at
all, but a routine delivery. But if

261

APRIL 19$3 -'

she waved her apron, as permission stake. In that position he controlled

to drive right on through town to the situation. That is, he was not

the tithing barn, then it became a in the driver's seat, but just

flight, a dash! far enough away not to be a hin-

The woman watched them now, drance to Hebe, but near enough
bearing down on her with quite for emergency,
frightening speed. She was not sure That boy, George, was old as the
whether it was seemly to race to the hills when he was a baby, his moth-
tithing barn. Her feeling was that er remembered. His oldness had
it should be, rather, a procession, a nothing to do with his few years on
decorus movement accompanied by earth. It was as if a traditional
a fife or a flute, or even a trumpet, maturity was placed upon him the
But this careening, precarious ride in day he was born. He maintained
a spirit of sport and competition, as that he grew up in the pre-existence
if going to a charivari! This almost and didn't have to bother with it in
shocked her. She caught her this life. Perhaps he was right, his
thoughts. Youth and age may gain mother thought. One knew the
the same end by diverse means. Do place he was walking in was the good
not grumble or nag, she told herself, place.

Three of her four boys were on But if he had been an oldster he
top of that load. He who ''held the had given joy. With never a lesson
leather" was Hebe, the middle in in his life, how that boy could play
age. At eighteen, he was grandly the organ! In stocking feet, to rest
built, handsome, taller than the rest them, he said, he pumped the trea-
— more stately English than squat dies and brought out such melodies
Welsh. How she feared for that that his mother often sat down and
one. He was so irrepressible and cried, just to hear him.
vibrant that he seemed to be seek- Seventeen-year-old Dave sat on
ing more elbow room than is allot- the back of the wagon. Let the
ted to one human being. In his others tend to the business of get-
exuberance to be an independent ting the hay to the barn, he thought;
individual he often said, too loudly, right now I shall think to myself.
"Give a horse his head!" This un- He looked high to the crimson hills,
reined, unchecked son would not then far out in the valley where the
always stay in the harness at home. Little Salt Lake appeared as a silver
she knew that. He strained at life, ribbon in its widening shore of
She only prayed that when he went crystalline salt. This country was his
out in the great, wonderful world mother's homestead, he knew that,
that he would come back the man but could it be that in a few years
she prayed him to be, and the one he would follow Hebe out in the
he imagined he could be. He needed world, instead of working with
to stay home a little longer. George in this little spot?

George, a patriarchal nineteen, sat His mother could have voiced his
on the near side, front corner of the every thought, although at this mo-
load. He maintained a steady seat ment she could see only the back
by locking his leg around the rack of his head. Torn, that was Dave.

262

A LOAD OF HAY

The company he kept just better be
good, she resolved. And it was
good! His mother saw to that! She
was not going to have him turning
a new leaf in repentance and con-
trite spirit. He was not to fluctuate
or deviate. She would help him to
plant his feet in the good path;
there he would walk; there he would
beckon others, there they would fol-
low. Even out in the world he
would be not of it.

T^HIS woman had a conviction
about an offering. For instance,
it was the quality of the tithing that
mattered — the quantity had been
prescribed long ago. Israel had
heard about it for nearly four thou-
sand years. By now it was no affair
of this homesteader how much she
should give; it was what kind of that
much that concerned her. It remind-
ed one of a medical formula. The
amount was determined, but the
essence, the ultimate substance had
not been seriously or finally com-
pounded. Her offering, then, had
to represent the first fruits. In her
case the product was a load of hay.
Therefore, she reasoned, a close
watch must be held over the sea-
son's harvest, that only the best of
each ten loads would move from the
fields past her town lot right on to

the tithing barn. There was also
this matter of Clarissa and the four-
mile walk each way every day end
on end to be acknowledged before
the Lord.

This farm woman had a peculiar
choice of words. She called this
quantity her tenth; for who can
always correctly spell tithe? Besides,
she explained, tithe can mean just
a little bit; but everyone can count
on their fingers! It just became
easier to figure and spell and say one
tenth. So much for quibbling over
a little word.

Her practiced eye judged the on-
coming load. It bulged at the stake
poles. The color was good. The
aroma of drying purple blossoms was
a perfume of promise. This was the
tenth. It could be described with
pride in the bishop's barn book.

At the instant Pockets and Boots
came alongside the gate, the boys
were prepared for two things: make
a dash for it, or pull to a more sedate
pace. They sized up the situation
instantly, accurately. With a whoop
and a holler they began to eat the
road. Hooves dug in the dust,
wheels whirled, boys opened their
mouths and just plain yelled!

The mother left the gate and
went into her house.

Count Blessings — Not Troubles

Ursula King Bell

Count your blessings — not your troubles;
Talk about the good things of life to others.
Not your problems, for all have enough to endure.
Endeavor to keep your mind and hands busy
With useful work and pleasant thoughts.

263

The Language of Flowers in a Woman's Life

IT has been said that a child is
richly blessed in being privileged
to look upon the beautiful creations
of earth while she is yet young,
when memorable impressions are
made upon the yielding mind. Even
a babe may be seen to focus her
eyes upon a bright blossom and
reach for it. A little one, just learn-
ing to walk, perhaps may follow
along the window sill and touch the
flowers blooming there with fingers
as fragile and tenderly tinted as the
petals. And who has not observed
a little girl reaping the lawn for a
bouquet of dandelions? The child
grows quickly into the time of tools
— the rake and the hoe and the
watering can and the planting of
flower seeds in hope and faith.

The meaning of flowers grows and
deepens with the years as a girl
child becomes a woman. The mem-
ories of her young years merge into
plans and desires for a future time
of homemaking. The flowers that
marked the high school and the col-
lege graduations, that first rose cor-
sage from a special person, have
given the young woman a realiza-
tion that flowers are symbolic —
they rise from the earth and bloom
and mark the seasons with beauty.
They give their splendor to special

days and times — and as the flowers
of one occasion disappear, the new
days come and new flowers adorn
the earth, new gardens surround
new houses, and blossoms add color
and comfort to the place called
home.

In some families there is a tender
story of love and strength and the
lineage of floral beauty that comes
from older homes to newer ones,
with the flowers far removed from
the place of their nativity. A ranch
in the wilderness of a western desert
still flaunts its lilac blossoms in the
spring, from a sturdy root brought
from Nauvoo, and now, after a cen-
tury, one seeing the lilac bushes
would never know that they loved
the desert less than their own green
and rainy land. In one small town
nearly all the windows — in all sea-
sons — flaunt the splendor of pink
geranium blossoms — hundreds of
blossoms from one geranium plant
that rode in a place of honor in a
westward wagon. One woman gave
a geranium slip to another, and so
the blossoms were multiplied, and
sometimes the town was called
''geranium village," for the women
loved color and beauty, and the
humble adobe homes and log cabins
were adorned in splendor.

264

Belle S. Spafford, President
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

id B. Hai
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leona G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Boy
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.

Manwaring
Elna P. Raymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron

fton W. Hunt

ealtha S. Mendenhall

h-le M.
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Ula B. Walch

And who would wonder why the
pioneer women planted their out-
door flower gardens in precise rows
— here a row of zinnias and then
perhaps a row of nasturtiums, and,
next to that gold and bronze dis-
play, the purple-blue of a row of
Canterbury bells? Who would won-
der at the sight of such a sedate
garden, knowing that desert rains
are infrequent, and water from the
faraway mountains must be persuad-
ed down a little ditch to water the
precious rows of radiant color? And
no one having once become ac-
quainted with hardy yellow roses,
which were the only roses around
many pioneer homes — no one hav-
ing rejoiced in yellow roses could
say that they were not a comfort
and a blessing and a gladness on the
landscape.

There are families in which the
generations of pansies have given
influence and an aura of gentle
beauty to the women who are of
the lineage of an English widow
who gathered her children and her
flower seeds and made a long jour-
ney in time, in miles, and in spirit.
Even today, the descendants of
that house established in a new land,
still tenderly care for pansies whose

floral ancestors grew in profusion
in the garden of a far country.

Fortunate and blessed are those
women who remember flowers given
to them by their friends, their chil-
dren, and their husbands. The ranch
woman whose husband brought her
a bouquet of bluebells from an oak
brush thicket on a distant hill; the
woman whose husband remembers
special times with a little gift of
flowers — perhaps only a single rose
— its petals to be found years later
pressed in a book of remembrance;
the farmer in a country of foothills
plowing all around a small circle of
sego lilies, calling it his wife's gar-
den. Though the husband and the
wife have been many years away
from their homestead and will not
return, still the sego lilies bloom in
springtime, and the place is known
as a woman's garden.

Once, not long ago, an elderly
woman who was ill anxiously asked
her granddaughter, ''Tell me about
the violets. Are they in bloom —
is the color deep purple, as al-
ways. . . ?"

To her, and to many women,
flowers are symbolic of the constant
beauty of earth and the enduring
love of family.

-V.P.C.

265

Lesson Previews to Appear in the June Issue
of The Relief Society Magazine

'T^HE previews for the 1963-64 lessons will appear in the June 1963 issue
of The Relief Society Magazine, and the lessons for October will be in
the July 1963 issue. In order to obtain the June issue of the Magazine
it will be necessary for renewals and new subscriptions to reach the General
Offices by the first of May 1963. It is suggested that Magazine representa-
tives check their lists immediately so that all Relief Society members will
receive all of the issues containing the lessons. It is suggested that ward
presidents make this announcement in the April meetings.

Health Education Information and Aids Available

Films, film strips, brochures, questionnaires, discussions, and other
detailed information regarding health education may be obtained by
Relief Societies for use at the work meeting or on a fifth meeting day, as
desired, from many State organizations or from the following National
headquarters:

The American Cancer Society

521 West - 57th Street, New York City 19, New York

The American Heart Association

44 East - 23d Street, New York City 10, New York
Muscular Dystrophy Association of America

1790 Broadway, New York City 19, New York

National Tuberculosis Association

1790 Broadway, New York City 19, New York

National Foundation (Birth Defects, Arthritis, Nervous
Disorders, Poliomyelitis)
800 Second Avenue, New York City 17, New York

266

^Woman's
Sphere

Ramona W, Cannon

OELLE S. SPAFFORD, General
President of Relief Society, and
Florence S. Jacobsen, General Presi-
dent of the Young Women's Mu-
tual Improvement Association, have
been named to the Honorary Anni-
versary Committee for the celebra-
tion of the seventy-fifth anniversary
of the National Council of Women.
The appointments were recently an-
nounced by Mrs. Yarnall Jacobs of
New York City, President of the
National Council.

JUDGE MARY CONWAY
^ KOHLER, a distinguished juve-
nile court authority, is chairman of
the Presidential Executive Commit-
tee on Employment of Youth. She
is also chairman of the American
Bar Association's committee on
juvenile justice and proceedings.
She is an expert on the problems
involved in the attitudes of stu-
dents who drop out of high school
before graduation. Judge Kohler is
the mother of three children.

lyj RS. RUDD BROWN, wife of
the eminent scientist Harrison
Brown, and daughter of Ruth Bryan
Owen who was America's first
woman Minister in the diplomatic
service, and granddaughter of Wil-
liam Jennings Bryan, is a scientist

and lecturer of note. After a dis-
tinguished career in teaching and
scientific research at the University
of Chicago, she traveled widely with
her husband and has become an
authority on social and political
conditions in Eastern Europe and
the Soviet Union.

Y)R SARAH RIEDMAN is auth-
or of Masters of the Scalpel
(Rand McNally publishers), which
presents a history of the growth of
surgery in an exciting and adven-
turous fashion. In a series of bio-
graphical sketches, Dr. Riedman de-
scribes the work of Hippocrates,
Galen, Paracelsus, Versalius, Pare,
John Hunter, Joseph Lister, William
Mayo, and others, giving a resume of
the schooling, experience, ambitions,
and successes of each doctor.

LTELEN GEE WOODS, a Lat-
ter-day Saint, is the founder of
the Gem State Authors' Guild and
the Idaho Poets' and Writers' Guild,
the latter of which is affiliated with
the National Federation of State
Poetry Societies. Mrs. Woods is
the present president of the Idaho
organization and was elected nation-
al treasurer at a recent convention.
A widely published poet, she is edi-
tor of The Guild magazine, a quar-
terly.

267

Cancer Can Be Controlled

1963 — 'The Year of the Volunteers"

Ralph Edwmds
National Crusade Chairman, American Cancer Society

T^HE encouraging news in the fight against cancer is that physicians

now have the knowledge to cure one out of two cancer patients. The
big a is — if people see their doctors in time for early diagnosis and
treatment. Reaching people with information about cancer therefore
becomes a life-saving opportunity, a most urgent one. Remember that one
out of two cancer victims could be cured, but only one out of three is now
being cured. That is not good enough. We must move ahead to a higher
achievement.

See your doctor immediately if you have any one of Cancer's Seven
Danger Signals that lasts more than two weeks: (1) unusual bleeding or
discharge; (2) a lump or thickness in the breast or elsewhere; (3)3 sore
that does not heal; (4) change in bowel or bladder habits; (5) hoarseness
or cough; (6) indigestion or difficulty in swallowing; (7) change in a wart
or mole. See your doctor every year for a thorough health checkup no
matter how well you may feel. . . .

The risk of dying in the prime of life is almost twice as great for men
who are heavy cigarette smokers as for nonsmokers. Cigarette smoking is
the principal controllable causal factor in lung cancer, a disease that has
increased 953 per cent in the last thirty years. . . .

In tribute to 2,000,000 volunteers who have aided cancer progress,
the American Cancer Society has designated 1963 as ''The Year of the
Volunteer." In April 1963, the crusaders for life and health bring a vital
message — "To cure more givG more to the American Cancer Society."

Lullaby for Tomorrow

Doiothy J. Roberts

Hushaby baby, eider the bed,
Softer the new pillow under your head,
Kinder all hands to the innocent flesh,
Wider the heavens be to the thin mesh
Hung to your dreaming, oh red bud to blow;
Gentler the seasons be, lighter the snow.

268

Strictly for Silence

DoTothy Clapp Robinson

TISH, short for Letitia, Ha-
worth, was hurt, deeply hurt.
She was never going to open
her mouth again. Her new neighbor
down the street had dehberately in-
vited her to mind her own business;
and all she had said was that he
must not yell at his sweet wife. She
was trying to help him put up a
clothesline, and he had yelled at
her like a— a— well, Tish had heard
the coarse words and — who could
help. . . ? And then, to add insult
to injury, Irene, Tish's daughter,
had agreed with the man.

''After all. Mother, it wasn't any

of your business. The wife was the
one to protest."

And she might have added, ''You
try to dictate too much."

Oh, yes, that is what they all
thought. Well, she was through
defending people. From here on
she was minding Tish Haworth's
business — strictly for silence, as her
granddaughter would say, and that
wife was such a sweet person.

Now her washer wouldn't work.
She had had company over the week
end and most of her bed linen was
in the hamper.

Tish called the repair man. He

269

APRIL 1963

would certainly be there just as soon
as he could, tomorrow or next day
at the latest.

She bit her lip. If any repair man
thought she was going to let soiled
clothes sit around that long, he had
another think coming. She could
take the clothes to Irene's, but she
wasn't going to.

She could go to a washateria. She
chose one from the telephone book,
the one farthest from her home. She
did not know anyone in that section
of town, and, among strangers, she
would not be tempted to talk.

It was early when Tish arrived at
the washateria, and there was but
one person ahead of her. There was
no attendant visible. It was a large
room with two rows of washers, back
to back, running down the center
of the room. Against the inner wall
were a half dozen driers. Two sides
of the room had windows looking
out on a parking space. By one
window was a mangle with a chair
before it. There was one other
chair and a bench. Tliese, besides
a coin changing box and a pop vend-
ing machine, made up the furnish-
ings of the room.

The lone occupant of the room, a
gray-haired woman, was putting a
hand-pieced quilt in a big washer.
She barely nodded when Tish said
"Good morning."

As Tish sorted her own clothes,
she watched that quilt. The dear
old grandmother who had pieced it
would turn over in her grave could
she see her handiwork being stuffed
into a washer. But Tish was not
going to tell her the quilt might be
ruined.

Another woman came in. She
looked so fresh and friendly, Tish

turned away her gaze. If she spoke
to that woman she would be lost.

Three married girls came in, all in
cotton house dresses, and they were
too interested in each other to be
courteous. Two more women. Still
Tish kept silent.

V\^HEN Tish's washers were near-
ing the end of the cycle, a
soldier in greasy fatigues came in
and picked a tub directly across from
her. He dumped an overflowing
basket of clothes into the tub. That
was more than Tish could stand.

'Tou shouldn't," she cried, hur-
rying around to his side.

''Shouldn't what?" he asked.

'Tut those greasy overalls in with
your white clothes. Just look at this
lovely blouse."

"It won't hurt them," one of
the girls said. She looked boldly
at the soldier. He gave her a brief
glance, then turned to Tish.

"Would you mind showing me
how to do it?"

Would she mind! Tish began
sorting his clothes, making two loads
of them.

"Wife usually does this," the
soldier apologized, "but she is in
the hospital."

Tish was all sympathy. "Has she
been very ill?"

"Nope," the boy grinned. "A
boy, and you should see the size
of his fists already." He dumped
half a box of detergent into one
washer. Tish grabbed the box and
shut off the water.

"My goodness. That was more
than enough for three loads." She
used her hands to scoop out some
of the detergent and put it in the

270

STRICTLY FOR SILENCE

second tub. The girls laughed
among themselves.

''Say/' the soldier asked, when
the tubs were spinning, 'Vould you
mind watching these dohinkies for
me? ril take a quick run down to
the hospital. Fll be back before
they quit whirling."

''Do you want them dried?" Tish
asked.

"Oh, sure." He fished some coins
from a pocket and put them in her
hand.

The girls laughed again, but Tish
ignored them. The woman with
the quilt was putting it in a drier.
Poor quilt!

Presently an old car stopped be-
fore the window. A young man
jerked a basket of clothes from the
back of the car. He came in and
slammed it down before the last
washer in the row, then went out
for two more. His wife followed
him in, pushing a cart in which was
a young boy and a small girl cling-
ing to it. She was pregnant. With-
out a word the husband went out
and tires squealed as his car started.

"My, my," one of the girls said
in a stage whisper, "wouldn't you
love living with him?"

The wife seemed to pay no at-
tention. She stooped for a basket,
then dropped it.

Tish was waiting beside the
soldier's loads. "That is too heavy
for you," she called. "Let me lift
it."

"Thanks," the girl answered, "I
was trying to avoid stooping." A
tear ran down her cheek. She
brushed it away quickly. "Oh, he
forgot his lunch." She pointed to
a sack resting on one of the baskets.

"Maybe he will remember and
come back."

"Not when he is in this mood.
He will go without and be crosser
than ever when he gets home." She
whispered the words.

T^ISH swallowed a quick remem-
brance. Hugh had had his
moments during the early years of
their married life. She had learned
not to force an issue, and he had
learned to give a little — only a
little, to be honest about it, but they
had had a wonderfully happy life.
She started to tell the young wife,
but stopped. She was not mixing
in any family affair again.

'Tm Tish Haworth," she said,
"what is your name?"

"Lola." That was all.

Tish looked carefully at Lola. She
had been and still could be a very
lovely girl. Everything about her
and the children was clean and neat.
She wore a blue checked smock and
a very blue skirt. Tish's resolve
weakened.

"I take it," she spoke casually, as
she helped load the washers, "your
husband was upset about some-
thing."

Lola's mouth hardened. "He never
thinks of anyone but himself."

"So?" Tish glanced about. The
soldier's washers had quit spinning,
but there was no empty drier. The
three married girls had left, and
others had taken their places. One
woman was putting a load in with
one hand and reading a movie maga-
zine held in the other hand. She
neither spoke nor was spoken to.

The young boy was screaming.
"Push him back and forth, Dar-
lene." Lola spoke softly to her

271

APRIL 1963

little daughter. *T\\ take him in a
few minutes/' She turned to Tish.
'This is the way the days go. Carl
takes the car to work, and I can't
get outside the door without both
babies tugging at me. Darlene isn't
old enough to walk as far as the
park. I'd like to hear something
besides baby prattle for a change."

"Will you have to wait for Carl
to pick you up?"

''No. I'll walk home. It isn't far,
and he will pick up the clothes on
his way home from work. Some day
they are going to be stolen before
he gets here."

"I won't, I won't," Tish repeated
under her breath. She took the
soldier's clothes and set the basket
down before a drier. The gray-
haired woman had dried her quilt
and was, of all things, pressing it
on the mangle. Tish put the basket
of clothes in the drier and then re-
turned to Lola. She looked again at
the woman with the quilt.

"Why don't you take my car and
take Carl's lunch to him?"

T OLA just stared, but a man across

the row of washers turned to

his wife, "Ginny, did you hear

that? Offers her car to a stranger."

"She must be a wonderful person,
Ben," the wife answered softly.

Tish heard and a warm glow
washed over her body. She took her
key ring from her purse and offered
it to Lola. The girl shrank back.
"Go on. It is the blue one," and
Tish pointed to it through the win-
dow.

"Oh, I wouldn't think of taking
your car. You don't know me.
Besides. . . ." She glanced at the

washers and then at the children.
Her face came alive.

"No." Tish stopped her words.
"The babies will stay here with
me."

"I'll have your car, and you will
have my babies." Lola tried to
sound facetious. "Why should you
be so good to me?" She wanted to
protest, but wanted more to use
the car.

The cool indifference of the wom-
an with the quilt might have had
something to do with it, so might
the trio of giggling girls, or any num-
ber of other things, but all Tish
said was, "I know how men are
when they are hungry."

Lola hugged her and in a tone
that had risen several octaves said,
"I haven't been in a real car for so
long I have forgotten when." Then,
as swishingly as her shape allowed,
she was gone.

"Lady," Ben spoke up, "if you
had made me that offer I would will-
ingly have left you all these dirty
clothes for collateral."

Ginny looked across at the chil-
dren. "If she doesn't come back
you will have the best of the bar-
gain."

Tish noted the wistful look on
Ginny's face. Ben reached and pat-
ted her awkwardly.

"You will never see your car
again," another voice cried.

Already Tish was feeling a little
squeamish. Another of her wild
impulses, Irene would say. But she
had no time to worry. With three
different washings and two children,
she had her hands and mind full.
For the next hour she filled driers,
folded clothes, and tried to pacify
children.

272

STRICTLY FOR SILENCE

T^HE children had cried when
their mother left, but in a few
minutes settled down to the joy of
being entertained. Tish pushed the
cart about as she moved from one
machine to another. She tried to
answer Darlene's questions and gave
her all the small articles, sox, hand-
kies, washcloths, to fold. Then,
without warning, Mark was out of
his cart and insisting on helping.

Then, 'Tm hungry," he an-
nounced.

*Tm awful hungry," Darlene
added, ''Mama always lets us eat."
She started for the door, and Tish
had to rush to catch her. Darlene
tried to pull away and started to
scream. Mark followed his sister's
lead.

A girl laughed. Another one
said, ''You sure took on a job for
yourself."

"Do you know where they live?"
Ginny asked.

Tish shook her head. "I haven't
the faintest idea."

She asked Darlene, and in one
minute had received four different
sets of directions.

"Would you like me to go get
some milk and crackers for them?"
This from Ben.

"Is it far?"

"It is quite a way," Ginny an-
swered, "but he hasn't anything else
to do."

Tish tried to give Ben some coins
but he pointedly ignored them.

Darlene started running back and
forth. Mark tried to keep up with
her. They collided and Mark fell
and hit his head a resounding whack
on the floor. Tish took him in her
arms and tried to comfort him, but
he would have none of it. "Mama,

Mama," he wailed, and tried to
push himself from Tish's arms.

"Oh, dear." Tish began to won-
der why the soldier didn't come
back — and the store must be a
long way from here. She tried pull-
ing clothes from a drier with one
hand while holding Mark with the
other. Darlene reached in and
dragged a sheet onto the floor.

"Here you are." It was Ben with
a quart of milk and a box of crack-
ers. "I brought a cup, too. It is
only plastic, but Ginny can sterilize
it."

npiSH felt tears in her own eyes.
She went to the bench and
wedged her weight between two
occupants.

Darline took one drink of milk
and then pushed the cup away. "I
want some of this. It's pretty." She
pointed to a soft drink dispenser.

"Want pitty," Mark echoed.

"I want a cracker." Darlene
reached for the box.

Tish put the milk bottle in the
window while she opened the crack-
er box. She gave them each one.

"More," Darlene demanded.

Tish gave them each three and
then, putting Mark on the floor,
she went back to unloading the
drier.

"Watch out!" someone shouted.

Tish whirled in time to see
Darlene grab the milk bottle. She
couldn't hold it and the milk
splashed over her face and dress. A
watcher snatched the bottle before
it was completely emptied. Tish
took a towel from her own laundry
and began to mop up the spilled
milk. There was enough left in the

273

APRIL 1963

bottle for each to have another good
drink.

Then Darlene began crumbling
her crackers on the floor. Mark
dropped his and began stomping
on it.

I'ish had about had it. No wonder
Lola had been so happy to get
away. She took Mark and put him
in his push cart. ''Now you stay
there," she commanded. Immediate-
ly he began to crv.

'Tic don't want to be in that
thing," Darlene declared, "do vou,
Markie?" She tried to lift him out,
but his foot caught and the cart
tipped over, landing both children
on the floor.

'Hey. What's all this noise
about?" It was the soldier returned.
"Now vou cut it out." The mascu-
line voice carried authority. Both
voices stopped abruptly.

"I know what you want, Bud."
From a pocket the soldier brought
a sucker for each of them. Any other
time Tish would have strongly ob-
jected, but she was so relieved she
said nothing.

"I saw my boy," the soldier ex-
plained, "and I couldn't help buy-
ing the suckers." He laughed awk-
wardly. "Of course, I didn't intend
to give them to him right away."
He thanked Tish profusely and
picked up his basket of folded
clothes. "Ladv, vou are reallv a
great guy."

T^ISH found a broom and swept
up the cracker crumbs. Her
lame ankle ached, her head was diz-
zy, and her stomach empty. What
could be keeping Lola?

The clothes were all done and
folded. Eventually, Tish succumbed

to buying a bottle of pink pop
which was strictly against her ideas
for feeding children. She took Mark
in her arms and, finding room on
the bench, rocked him back and
forth until he went to sleep.

"I want to go home," Darlene
whined. She took hold of Tish's
hand and tried to pull her toward
the door. "I want to go home."

"Let's wait a minute for Mama,
shall we?" Tish coaxed as she laid
Mark on the bench. She took a
heavy towel from her own basket
and folded it under his head. "Come
on," she said to Darlene, "we'll
walk outside the window and I'll
tell vou another story."

"I don't want another story. I
want Mama." She pulled and
tugged.

Tish thought of calling Irene. She
could not hold out much longer —
but she would never learn, and she
didn't want Irene to know about
this. She looked at the pay tele-
phone on the wall. She would wait
another fifteen minutes.

She gave Darlene another cracker,
then, sitting on the chair by the
mangle, took the girl on her lap.
Darlene soon went to sleep, too,
her head hanging heavy on Tish's
arm.

Tish began to consider calling the
police to find her car, but she would
never hear the end of that. There
was one relief — the people who had
seen her give the car keys to Lola
had gone home long since. One
thing Tish promised herself, from
here on out she would reallv mind
her own business. She was always
too ready to trust people.

Mark woke up and he awakened
Darlene. Immediately they began

274

STRICTLY FOR SILENCE

calling for Mama. It was past noon up, then I took his lunch down to

— something had to be done. him. He was so upset about my

Tish started for the telephone, having your car, but when I told
but stopped short when her car him how it came about, it did some-
eased to a stop in front of the big thing to him. He told me how
window. sweet I looked and said for me to

Lola swung herself out and came wait."

swiftly into the room. The chil- 'Tou are sweet. Now tell me

dren ran for her, crying and laugh- where to go."

ing at the same time. Lola stooped Lola gave directions, then con-

and cuddled them. tinned, ''Anyway, neither of us had

'Tm hungry." Darlene clung to had breakfast, so we found a little

her mother. Lola was wearing a place where we could eat and talk,

different skirt now, and she looked We haven't shared our thoughts in

very chic and very happy. this way for — oh, ages. We un-

''Oh, Mrs. Haworth, I am so burdened ourselves and fell in love

sorry I was so long. I didn't realize all over again. Conditions won't

how fast the time was going. You'll seem so crushing now, and it is all

never know what you have done because of you. We decided as

for me." long as there are people like you,

''I hope you never know what all is well with the world and we

you have done to me," Tish said can't get pouty."

under her breath, then added, ''the As Tish entered her own home

radiance of your face is all the thanks the telephone was ringing. It was

I want. Now we must get these Irene.

children home. Fll drive you "Mother, where in the world have

home." you been? I have called and

called."

HEN they were in the car "Oh, I went on a short excursion,

Lola spoke again, "Mrs. Ha- to a washateria."

worth, as you have likely guessed, "Washateria. Of all things. I

Wylie, my husband, and I haven't think you should let me know when

been exactly pleasant to each other you leave. What if something

lately. I have been feeling so abused should happen to you?"

and housebound, and he has been "Something did happen, and you

so worried about meeting expenses, know what? I've found I am sort

Well, driving that car lifted my of crazy, but there are two or three

spirits. I went home and dressed things about me I like."

Of * # «F

OECAUSE it takes time to gain awareness of the manifold blessings of life, and to
-^ realize that the poverty and riches of life are within us, age augments life's values
far beyond compensation for lost youth.

— Nancy M. Armstrong

275

If At First.

Ruth G. Rothe

ONE fine summer day Mamma
I packed some bushel baskets
in the back of Thelma Per-
kins' pickup truck and sailed off
with her to get some tomatoes. We
had plenty of nice tomatoes in our
garden for eating, but they were
going to get canning tomatoes.
(Mamma says that any farm wife
that doesn't have at least one hun-
dred quarts of nice juicy tomatoes
on her basement shelves for winter
is a piker for sure.)

They were laughing and visiting
as they left our farm. Mamma had
her blonde hair tied in a bright scarf
that matched her blue-checked skirt
and, beside Thelma, she looked like
a teenager. Mamma isn't real skinny,
but she is short and slender, and I
think that's why Dad calls her doll
sometimes. Thelma's on the heavy
side, full of fun and easygoing about
everything and everyone likes her.

When they returned they weren't

laughing and visiting any more.
Thelma had turned too short at a
corner and the results hadn't been
very good. They had both been
shaken up, frightened, and excited,
and Mamma had the beginning of
a black eye! Most of all, she was
just plain upset, and as she explained
to the family later, ''Thelma Perkins
is the poorest driver in this county,
the absolutely poorest excuse ever."

We made tomato juice with the
tomatoes that were left.

When Mamma announced at the
breakfast table next morning that
she was going to start driving the
car, I chuckled. The twins, Mary
and Martha, gazed at Mamma's
black eye and looked frightened as
if they might start to cry. Jerry and
Christine, the youngest of our fam-
ily, just ate their cereal as if Mamma
made this same announcement every
morning.

Tom looked at Mamma as if she

276

IF AT FIRST

really was going to have one of those
nervous breakdowns she was always
threatening to have, and said, ''Why
do you want to do that?"

Dad looked a little bit uneasy and
also a bit undecided about what to
do or say before he said, ''Tliere's
no reason to learn to drive. Either
Tom or I can take you where you
want to go/'

'TouVe been real good about
taking me places, Fll admit, and
living where we do, some of my
friends can pick me up on their way
to town, but the more I think of it,
lots of them aren't the best of driv-
ers, either, and I've decided I want
to be independent."

Dad spoke up to say that, with all
the accidents there were and the
careless drivers like Thelma, maybe
it was best not to have too many of
the family driving.

''Warren, the more I think of it,
I might have been killed yesterday.
When I remember those lovely
tomatoes bruised and broken all over
the road, I think I have no alterna-
tive, I've just got to make the step."

Tom smiled and said, "Gee, Mom,
you act like it's just real easy or
something. After all you've never
even driven the tractor or anything."

"Now don't try to stop me before
I even start. Remember what Emer-
son said, 'Anything you persist in
doing '"

Tom interrupted with a soft little
laugh, but I could see, by the way
Mamma looked, that she was de-
termined to try it, and I guess the
rest of the family saw it, too, because
they soon quit trying to discourage
her and talked about something else.

Mamma hurried us a little so that

she could get her work finished as
soon as possible. She said that Aunt
Betty was coming at ten to give her
a driving lesson, so with something
as definite as that, no one made
much comment.

\\/^HEN Aunt Betty arrived Dad
and Tom were out in the field
working, so she just parked her car
in the shade, backed our car out of
the garage and, with Mamma at her
side, began explaining about the dif-
ferent levers, knobs, buttons, and
such. Then they headed down the
road, with Aunt Betty still at the
wheel and Mamma watching care-
fully everything she did.

They went up and down the road
time after time, and Jerry and Chris-
tine waved and called, but Mamma
didn't seem to take any notice of
them.

When I saw them coming again
and spotted Mamma in the driver's
seat, I cautioned the kids that they
weren't to make one sound and
make her nervous. She didn't go
very fast, but she kept right on the
road and seemed to be doing fine
and I felt proud of her. Here, with
only one lesson, she was already
driving a car!

After awhile Mamma drove into
the yard and, with Aunt Betty's help,
she stopped the car. The first les-
son was over. Mamma looked shaky
and upset when she got out of the
car and seemed to be doubting if it
had been such a good idea to try.
Aunt Betty was offering encourage-
ment, "Don't worry about it — you
did fine for your first time."

It wasn't until they were in the
house starting dinner that Martha

277

APRIL 1963

noticed the dent in the right hand touched her favorite casserole, and
fender. Not a big, squashy, rumpled I knew that she felt real bad about
dent, but a big noticeable dent, and putting the first dent in the new car.
I began feeling sorry Mamma had The rest of the day Mamma de-
tried such a thing. bated about what to do. Perhaps

I made sure that I was outside she should forget it, perhaps she was

when Dad and Tom came in to din- as stupid as Thelma about driving a

ner. Not that I was going to tattle car. I thought she was going to

on Mamma, but I knew they'd talk herself into forgetting the idea

notice it without any help. They for sure, but when Aunt Betty tried

weren't blind. to show how nice it would be to

Tom saw it first, whistled a sort of jump in the car and go to meetings,

low wolf-call whistle and said, ''Boy, sales, and such by herself, she said

things just aren't going to be the she'd think it over again,
same around here again."

Dad bent down, examined it and, IVTEXT day Mamma announced

shaking his head, said, ''Maybe Jim that Pearl Healy down the road

Porter can hammer it out and do a had suggested she practice in one

touch-up job on it. Fd hate to buy of the fields,

a whole new fender this soon." Dad considered a minute, then

Tom looked at it again and then said she could go in the grain stub-

toward the house. ble back of the house. Mamma went

"It might be best to wait until to answer the phone,

she's through learning and try to get Tom speculated, "Dad and I will

everything taken care of at once. It be up in the north field — you kids

would be a shame to fix the fender can stay by the house — the animals

maybe six, seven times — might be are all penned in — she's got five

cheaper to just wait and buy a new acres in that piece, so how could

one at that." anything possibly happen?"

I don't know what they had The rest of us didn't think it was

planned to say to Mamma, but she so funny, but Tom just liked to kid

handled it real fine when she met about things.

them at the door. "I see you've Dad drove the car out to the field

noticed my handiwork. Well, there's and went to haul hay.

just one thing I want everybody Part of the time we leaned on the

around this house to understand. If fence and watched Mamma. She

I recall what's happened in the past, would go down the length of the

I have quite a few dents and scratch- field, make her signals, turn one way

es and bumps coming before I catch or the other, just as if she was on

up with you two, so let's not fret a busy highway. Then she decided

about it and let the dinner get cold." to practice backing. She started out

When I thought about what she fine. Then she was going in circles,

had said I decided she was right. Big circles, little circles, middle-sized

The old car had been battle-scarred circles. Just circles, circles, circles,

when Dad traded it in last month, and I could tell by the look on her

But I saw, too, that Mamma hardly face that she didn't know just what

278

IF AT FIRST

to do. I began wondering if she power. If you cannot do it, do it

would keep at it until she ran out and then you can.' "

of gas, but finally she stopped and A few days later Aunt Betty came

just laid her head back on the seat again and sat beside Mamma as she

and rested for awhile. went up the road and down the

Next day she practiced some road. When they returned there

more, and then I had to get the were no scratches, bumps, or dents,

tractor and pull her out of the I hadn't had to get the tractor out.

ditch. Mamma was smiling, Aunt Betty

That's right! There was only one was smiling, and I was sure that

ditch in the whole field, right along everything had gone fine. I was

the top and, like Tom said, five beginning to feel encouraged. But

whole acres to drive in, but some- I was too early!

how Mamma had managed to do Next day Mamma needed a pat-

the impossible, and she couldn't get tern for the costumes the twins were

out. to wear in the Harvest Festival and

We got the tractor and the car decided there was no need to get

both back where they belonged be- Dad in from work to take her to

fore Dad and Tom got home for get it. She would drive down to

dinner, and I warned the kids not Mildred Yates' and get it herself,

to say a word. Mamma probably She was gone only an hour or so,

would have told Dad about it her- but when she came in the house she

self, but Tom Sikes came along to was crying. She went right to her

talk over some business with him room and shut the door. I won-

and stayed for dinner. dered if she had killed somebody or

Mamma was really discouraged by wrecked the car, but on investiga-
now and, as we did the dishes, I tion the car looked fine. I was de-
asked her to tell me the rest of the bating about whether to go get Dad
words that Emerson had said. She or what to do when she came out.
looked sort of dreamy-eyed for a Her eyes were still red, and she was
minute, then she said, with a little still upset, but she told me what was
smile on her face, '' That which we wrong. Mamma had received a
persist in doing becomes easier to ticket!

do, not that the nature of the thing When she showed it to Dad, he

has changed, but that our power to looked at it, put his arm around her

do has increased.' " She looked sad shoulder, and asked, ''What did you

then as she shook her head, ''But do, Hon?"

I'm afraid that it doesn't apply to "I didn't do anything. They were

driving automobiles." She stopped having a road blockade, and I didn't

washing the dishes and just let her dare turn around and leave when

hands rest on the sides of the yellow the policeman held up his hand, so I

plastic dishpan, then she began to just stopped, and he asked to see my

smile, "You know, Lilly, Emerson driver's license. I tried to explain

also said something else that might that I'm just learning and he said

be well for me to think of now, 'Do maybe the judge would take that

the thing and thou shalt have the into consideration."

279

APRIL 1963

I thought she would start to cry
again, but her Hp just quivered and
she blew her nose. . . . Golly, Mam-
ma was really getting the experiences
since she decided to try this new
venture. Here in about a week, be-
sides everything else, she had gone
in a ditch, dented the fender, and
become a criminal. What would
she do next?

T TNTIL she thought of the driv-
ing idea. Mamma had always
read stories to us in the late after-
noon, but not any more. The only
reading she did now was in the little
driving book. She would study
what it said and go over and over
each page, trying to pound in to
her head what it meant so that she
could pass the exam.

The day that she went to pass
the written test and get a learner's
license, we were all worried that
maybe Mamma wouldn't remember
what was in the book, but she passed
fine, and I reminded her that Emer-
son had been right.

Two weeks later she and Dad left
for the city. Today Mamma would
take her driving test.

When they came back Dad was
driving. No amount of talking
would convince Mamma that she
would ever pass or for that matter
ever drive again. She announced
that the whole idea had been bad
from the start, and that if anybody
called her a quitter that was fine,
because she would agree with them.
She said the roads around our place
weren't so bad but in the city, with
all that traffic, it had scared her silly,
and that the cross-looking officer
made her knees shake just to think
of him.

She didn't touch the wheel again,
and when even Aunt Betty failed to
persuade her to try, we knew she
meant it. She explained that when
she saw so many, many cars coming
toward her she felt like just hiding
her head and that she was still too
scared to pass even slow old tractors
ahead of her.

We tried to forget that she had
ever started to drive and perhaps it
would have ended there, but we had
an emergency!

Tom had gone on an outing for
the day, and Dad got his hand
caught in the bailer as he was re-
pairing it. It was just one of those
things that happen for no good
reason, but all the same it happened.
Dad couldn't think of driving, but
he could tell Mamma what to do.
She must drive him to the doctor
in the city, and there was no time
to waste. I thought Mamma might
faint, she's squeamish about blood,
but between us we got a bandage
on his hand. As we started to town,
I sat in the front seat between them
in case I was needed.

When Mamma looked like she
was getting worried, Dad just en-
couraged her on. She passed other
cars coming toward us without hid-
ing her head. She even passed a
truck that poked along ahead of us.
Mamma did herself proud.

Dad said, 'Tou did just fine, doll.
But if you don't go get a license
tomorrow, I'll make you ride with
Thelma Perkins every place you go."

Mamma was smiling happily as
she said, ''No need to threaten, War-
ren, I think you're right, just as
right as — well, just as right as
Emerson."

280

/ Never Knew My Grandparents

Were Poor

MabeJ Luke Anderson

THERE is an old Scottish song triously, happily. As he grew older,

that runs something like this, he gave the farming work into the

''My thoughts return to my hands of his son and again took up

own folks, though they be but his old occupation, only now, just as

humble, poor, and plain folks/' a cobbler. There was no 'Vetire-

I have treasured memories of my ment" for him. And that is how

grandparents. Looking back now, I mostly remember Grandpa. He

and having experienced others ways wore a heavy apron and sat with a

of living as a comparison, I am sure last between his knees as he ham-

they were poor folks. But I didn't mered on heels or half soles. Bits

know it then. of leather were in a box on his

Converts to the Church from bench. These we were allowed to

Sweden, where they lived on a lovely play with, but the lasts and awls

estate in the beautiful lakeland, they were forbidden instruments,

came to Utah with very little mon- My grandparents were folks of

ey. Two days after arriving here quiet dignity, with old world gra-

their baby died, and it took the last ciousness and manners, loving and

money grandfather had to bury her. kind. Gentle old hands laid kindly

Offers of help came but, in pride on our heads made us feel good, but

and independence, my grandfather we took no liberties with them. We

said, ''It is only work I need, or loved them and we respected them,

want, nothing I have not earned." When we did wrong we were set

He got that work and was able to right firmly and instantly, a spat or

provide for his family. two, if we needed it. Never would

That is indicative of the sort of we have thought of talking back to

people they were. "Something for them.

nothing'' was a phrase he never Grandma was neat and clean. Her
learned. In Sweden he had been hair was combed straight back and
a shoemaker on the estate of either a net or a lace cap covered it.
the Baron, where he made all of the At night she wore a beruffled night-
shoes — the fine riding boots of the cap. Her skirts swept the ground,
Baron, the dainty dancing pumps and it seemed always (except at
of the Baroness, and the solid, sub- meeting) she wore a voluminous
stantial shoes of the peasant farm- apron, even a white one with lace
ers. After arriving in Utah, he took insertion when she went visiting,
up land and became a small farmer, In her pocket or in a jar in the cup-
and thus they lived frugally, indus- board, were peppermint lozenges, or

281

APRIL 1963

lemondrops which we usually won
with a few wiles.

Their tiny home, snuggled close
to the kindly soil, was cosy. The
furnishings reflected the skills and
crafts of humble folk. On the man-
tel shelf were glass and china orna-
ments, mementos, a vase of ever-
lasting flowers, and the coal-oil
lamp which would be transferred to
the table when darkness came. A
woven rag carpet over straw padding
covered the front room floor. White
crocheted doilies were on the cup-
board shelves, on the chairbacks,
and on the family pictures hanging
on the wall. Crisp white curtains
were at the windows, windows
filled with carefully tended begon-
ias and geraniums, and a hanging
plant spangled with little white
stars, appropriately called Star of
Bethlehem. A water bucket stood
on a bench, with a dipper hanging
above. Not many years before she
died she had a sink put in with run-
ning water, and she thought there
was nothing that could surpass that
luxury. Her coal stove shone, she
was so proud of it. And always
there was a steaming teakettle on it.

\^/E loved to stay at Grandma's,
where we slept in a folding
bed, sinking down into feather mat-
tresses. I think, small as we were,
we were aware of the simple artistry
of the patchwork quilt that covered
us. This was sanctuary.

I still have one or two things of
Grandma's, not priceless heirlooms,
but comely souvenirs of simpler
ways and days than our own.

I don't suppose that in actual
cash they had many dollars a year
in their hands. A sugarbowl back

in the cupboard saved the money
for taxes. There was never anything
bought on credit. They were of the
firm opinion that if you owed any-
thing you never owned anything.
They had a warm shelter from the
elements, sufficient clothing to cov-
er them, and of good substantial
food there was plenty. The smell of
Swedish baking of buns, breads, and
caraway cakes was mouth watering.
There were always honey cookies in
the stone jar. In the deep, cool cel-
lar pans of milk were in the screened
cupboard, home-cured bacon and
hams hung from nails in the ceiling.
There were shelves of home-canned
fruit and bins of apples, potatoes,
and onions.

We liked to eat at the grandpar-
ents' house; always there was a snow-
white cloth and milk out of a pitch-
er covered with blue flowers. When
we wanted a ''piece," Grandma
would hold the huge loaf of home-
made bread in the crook of her arm
and spread the butter on the end,
then cut an inch-thick slice. There
were plenty of jams and preserves
on the pantry shelf, but the rich,
newly churned butter spread so
thick your teeth left marks, was
food fit for a queen. But there was
a temptation to add a layer of
groundcherry preserves or wild-plum
jelly. Sure, memory colors it, flav-
ors it, but was there ever anything
more delicious?

There were trees around Grand-
pa's house and deep grass, not often
cut, to play in. A sturdy swing hung
from a strong limb of one tree, and
a homemade hammock strung be-
tween two others provided places
to play. In June and July there was
the sweet nostalgic smell of the

282

I NEVER KNEW MY GRANDPARENTS WERE POOR

summer apples to be had for the
picking or chmbing.

When friends or family gathered
at Grandma's, children went along.
All were assured a welcome and no
one was ever allowed to go without
a taste of whatever was in the cup-
board. No matter how busy our
grandparents were, their eyes were
alight with welcome. If it was a
quilting party, we children loved to
play under the quilt until we were
sent outside, for they believed that
children should be seen and not
heard — too much. There were hap-
piness and good cheer at those gath-
erings. I am sure there was no talk
of salaries, of strikes, of wage boosts,
of diets and installments and auto-
mobile problems. Surely they had
their troubles; certainly, if we had
to live as they did, we would think
so, but life seemed to be free from
financial urgency. I am sure that
the last thing that worried them was
keeping up with their neighbors.

But it wasn't all play and fun
when we went to visit the grand-
parents. They believed that, begin-
ning young, one must be taught
there was work in this world to do,
and no one had any right to get
out of it. We fed the pigs and

chickens, herded the cow; into a
little basket we gathered eggs, car-
ried in chips for the fire; standing
on a stool by the table, wiped dishes,
and sitting on the same stool at
Granny's knee, we learned to dam.
We learned that there must be
rhythm, as we churned and watched
expectantly for the butter to
come.

Because they were Swedish, June
23, midsummer, meant much to
them and, together with other
Swedes in town, they celebrated.
And we were included. There were
singing and games and stories of the
''old country." With life lived at
a similar level, they found fresh
savor in smaller things. Were they
really poor, those folks?

Remembering those days gives me
an illusion of sharing in a way of
life that has gone forever, but noth-
ing can take away this childhood
dowry of essential goodness.

I know now that my grandparents
were poor, but only in superficial
things thought to be important now,
for they were rich in faith, love,
humility, kindliness, frugality, hon-
esty, industry. Christian virtues.
Because of them I am rich — rich
in the heritage they left me.

GLARE AND MOONLIGHT

T OOKING out from a brightly lighted room, the moonhght seems dim and un-
^-^ important. Walking outside, with eyes accustomed to it, moonlight is a glow
of great enchantment.

Just so, I must not let the glare of prejudice blind me to the beauty of character
of others I meet.

— Celia L. Luce

283

' IVI AlVI A '

Anna Duncan

THIN streams of warm milk pulled, grunting with exertion, but

sang happily as they hit the the hay wouldn't come loose. Mama

bottom of the shiny pail, laughingly took the pitchfork from

Mama sat on a battered, old feed my hands and began to fill the

bucket she had turned over for a mangers with dry hay. The cows all

milking stool. She rested her cheek moved expectantly toward the man-

against the cow's warm flank and ger, picking up the prickly stems

stripped the milk methodically into into their wide, moist mouths and

the pail. It splashed and splattered chewing lazily. I found my own

against the inside of the bucket. I mouth moving sideways and round

straddled the corral fence and and round as I watched the animals

watched the frothy white liquid rise eat.

higher and higher in the bucket. ''Must feel mighty stickery," I

Mama's hands closed and opened said, watching. Mama's ample fig-

with rhythmic regularity. The fin- ure swayed in rhythm to the work,

gers were brown and strong. I list- Little wisps of chestnut-colored hair

ened to the zing-zang, zing-zang of escaped from the soft bun at the

the milk against the metal. It made nape of her neck and curled pleas-

me drowsy, and I half closed my antly around her flushed face,

eyes until everything before me be- I filled my arms with hay and

came one brown, blurred form. carried it to the manger. I could

The rough pole fence felt scratchy feel the dry stems sticking into my

against the inside of my bare knees, bare arms and through the front of

A soft breeze swept past my face, my dress. The hay was scratchy and

bringing with it the odor of hay and made my nose itch. I dumped the

warm milk, and the thought of Papa armload of hay into the trough and

away in the high hills herding sheep, walked back for more. "Whew,"

I opened my eyes again and watched I breathed after a few trips.

Mama finish milking. She moved Mama stood resting for a mo-

from one cow to another until the ment, leaning against the pitchfork,

bucket was full. She stood up and 'Tooks like it might rain," she

lifted the bucket of foaming liquid observed, looking into the sky.

high above her head, slipping the The clouds moved slowly across

wire handle over a rafter so that the the pale blue heavens. I could

cows wouldn't kick it over. I jumped imagine what it would be like to be

down beside her, and we walked to- up there lying in the fluffy, white

gether to the haystack. 'Tet me, mass. One of the bigger clouds

let me," I begged, taking hold of the looked like a great big, bulgy ele-

smooth-handled pitchfork and spear- phant with a curvy trunk. It slowly

ing it into the hay. I pushed and moved into the shape of a clown

284

'MAMA'

and the trunk turned into a pointed
hat.

"Come along, Sister/' Mama said
to me.

We stopped to pick up the bucket
of milk. I took hold of one side of
the handle and helped her carry the
milk to the house. The evening
breeze caught Mama's cotton skirts,
swirling them around her brown,
bare legs. The metal handle cut
into my hand and I turned loose
and rubbed the crease that the
handle had left in my palm. Mama
held out her firm brown hand to
me, and I moved around and took
hold of it. It was nice and warm.
I held it tightly as we swung happily
along to the farmhouse.

Inside the kitchen, Mama poured
the clean, white milk into several
shallow pans and carried them care-
fully to the pantry, where she placed
them on rough board shelves to cool.
The rest of the milk went into the
big, silver separator bowl. I took
hold of the crank and began to turn
it around and around. Mama closed
her hand around mine and gave a
few quick turns until the machine
began to hum in a high-pitched
whir.

Mama's eyes were close to the
mirror that hung over the washstand.
I could see them reflected as I
helped her turn the separator han-
dle. Around and around it whirred
cheerfully. She let loose the handle
and let me keep it going. I liked to
watch the lines crinkle around
Mama's soft gray eyes when she
laughed.

We both turned to watch the
bluish skimmed milk pour from the
one spout and then a thin stream
of yellow cream came from the other

spout. I looked back into Mama's
face and, sure enough, the lines were
crinkling.

When Mama came back into the
kitchen, she busied herself at
the old, black coal stove. She lifted
the lid of the firebox and poked the
burning coals with a long, steel pok-
er, then she picked up the coal
bucket and sprinkled the small
chunks into the glowing fire.

As Mama opened the oven door
of the stove, I could smell the newly
baked bread — *'Umm-m," I mur-
mured. She tapped the loaves
lightly with the tips of her fingers.
Seeing that they were done, she
gathered the pan up with the corner
of her denim apron and carried the
loaf pan to the cupboard where she
dumped the plump, brown loaves
onto a clean dish towel. I watched
her take two blue glass bowls from
the cupboard and fill them with
chunks of steaming bread; she
moved to the pantry and brought
back a pan of last night's milk and
skimmed the thick yellow cream
over the broken bread chunks; she
sprinkled the bread and cream with
lots of sugar, and we sat down at
the kitchen table to eat.

''Say the blessing," Mama remind-
ed me as she bowed her head over
her folded hands. ''God, bless Dad-
dy while he is away — bring him
back safely. We thank thee for this
food, and for this lovely day. Amen."

After supper was over and the
dishes were washed. Mama pulled
up the old black rocking chair close
to the flickering fire glow and
scooped me up into her warm com-
fortable lap; she held me close. Back
and forth we rocked, back and forth.

285

APRIL 1963

She put her cheek down against my
hair and sang a funny httle ditty:
''Waltz me around again, Wilhe,
around, around, and around. . . /'
Mama's bed was big and soft and
cool in the back bedroom. She
gathered me into her arms, wrapping
my feet in her huge flannel night-
gown and curling her body close to
mine under the fluffy patchwork
quilts. I touched her hair as it lay
spread out on the pillow; it felt crisp
and wiry; there were springy waves
that looked as if they might have
been braided in, but were naturally
there. I reached over and touched
her smooth face, and she took hold
of my hand and kissed each finger

separately. We lay silently for
awhile, then she reached up and
turned off the light that hung from
the bedstead. I could see the moon-
light shimmering against the win-
dow and a few stars, way off, twink-
ling in the dark sky. A dog howled
forlornly somewhere in the night;
Mama's arms tightened reassuringly
around me. I love you. Mama, I
thought sleepily. A whiff of rain-
filled air came through the open
window I heard the drops begin to
fall upon the roof of the farmhouse
— pit-a-pat-splat, splat-pit-a-pat. . . .
''Goodnight, darling," Mama whis-
pered in my ear. Sleep closed in,
peacefully.

Country Auction

Ida Elaine James

A grandmother's treasures of a long-gone year

Are gathered together for the pubhc, here:

Her bureau, marked with homely scars and dents,

(It held unfailingly for me pink peppermints).

A shabby rocker covered with time-worn chintz

Used long ago for twilight lullabying,

Soothing children's hurts and weary crying;

Rugs that she once diligently braided

By lamplight, with their colors long since faded.

Upon this whatnot, treasures stand at rest:

A conch shell with a sea-song in its breast,

Wax flowers under glass, each old knickknack

With its own story-treasured bric-a-brac.

Almost a fragrance rises to convince

The nose of jelly from sturdy kettles, mince

And pumpkin pies; here heavy flatirons tell

Of patient hands and fluted miracle.

Now they wait amid the busy clamor

The final sounding of the auction hammer —

Safe in my heart are locked, where they will stay,

The memories of their golden long-gone day.

286

fF'

Testament

Christie Lund Coles

He lives! Oh, let me say the words.
As real in me as breath;
He lived, he died, he rose again.
He triumphed over death.

He lives! His promise lifts my heart,
His goodness heals my soul.
Beyond this earthly path, I, too,
Shall rise, serene and whole.

,^^«i.

^ e Give Too Aa,

Joan H. Haskins

WHEN I was five years old, an
imitation diamond ring,
costing ten cents, was my
most valued possession. My parents
bought this ring for me during a
vacation trip. I was continuously
holding my finger to a window so
that when the light from the sun
fell on the stone, a multitude of
colors emitted from it. I was de-
lighted with my ring and never
grew tired of admiring its beauty.

But, one morning in the hurried
confusion of packing to leave our
hotel room, my precious ring was
left lying on the edge of the bath-
tub. I had placed it there so its
brilliance would not be dulled as I
bathed. It was not until we had
traveled too far from the hotel to
return, that my bare finger re-
minded me of my forgetfulness.

This childish episode was called
to my mind one day recently, as I
looked through my children's pock-
ets prior to washing their clothes.
Each pocket contained two or three
rings intermingled with a variety of
other gimmicks. Earlier that morn-
ing I had found a Popeye ring be-
hind the couch, and an Indian one
in the pin dish.

These were not expensive rings-
most of them had been cheap
prizes, but as I gazed at the bits of

tin, I recalled my sparkling dia-
mond and the great joy it had
brought to me. I wondered if we
weren't doing a wrong to our chil-
dren by giving them too much.

The wrong lay not only in too
many cheap rings, but in all their
other material possessions. Cathi,
our four-year old daughter, had
more dolls than she could stuff
into her buggy. The boys could
scarcely walk through their room
without stepping over quantities of
trucks, baseball equipment, and
every contrivance Santa's toy shop
had ever manufactured.

Our children, with their many
toys, had been deprived of one of
life's greatest pleasures — the pleas-
ure of anticipation. We had satis-
fied their every whim. Not one of
them had saved for weeks to obtain
enough money to buy a toy of his
choice. We had, foolishly, rushed
out and bought it for him. I de-
termined to change this.

Ralph Waldo Emerson voiced
this idea when he stated that one
of the most important factors in
shaping his life had been want.
Wendell Phillips said: "Wants
awaken intellect. . . . The keener
the want, the lustier the growth."

I recalled the corncob dolls and
the hand-carved whistles that were

288

the playthings in my past. Want-
ing a toy then had led children to
improve their skill and inventive-
ness as they made these items.

Not long ago while skating at a
public pond, this same inventive-
ness was being demonstrated by a
small, vivacious boy. He lacked
skates, so was shuflFling across the
ice in an oversized pair of rubber
boots. As I talked to him, he en-
thusiastically told me that he would
receive his skates next Christmas.
He was anticipating the possession
of his skates with the secret inner
glow that comes from wholesome
desire, but, while waiting for his
prize, he was enjoying himself in
his big boots as much as any of
the other children with their fanci-
est ice skates. Apparently, his par-
ents had taught him the important
lessons of frugality and self-control.

At past Christmases I used to
feel like a greedy giant, as I viewed
the bewildered remains of a bevy
of nonsensical gifts given our chil-
dren, who, overcome with the
number and complexity of play-
things, usually ended the day by
turning to an old familiar toy,
rather than coping with the impos-
sible task of deciding which new
one to try.

DO WE GIVE TOO MUCH?

Before last years^ Christmas, we
held a family discussion. Each one
decided to do without one large
gift so that he could help a less
fortunate family. The children were
enthusiastic about this idea. Select-
ing a small tree and buying toys
and clothing for the underprivileged
family were the most rewarding
parts of our holiday season. We
hope to continue this practice so
that we may again experience the
special tranquility that comes with
the giving of ourselves.

Since we started to cut down on
monetary pursuits, we have been
cheerfully surprised to learn that
our most successful family outings
have been those which have re-
quired little financial support. One
day we rode to a canyon and hiked
through the woods. As we crunched
through the brittle foliage, exclaim-
ing delightedly at each new color
evident on the trees, we felt God's
generosity expressed in nature. Each
tried to be his most delightful self so
that this would be a special day.

We realized the value that comes
from the gift of love and knew that
this gift could not be overdone.
It is only the shallow stuffing of
material gifts that frustrates and
stifles our children. Ask yourself,
am I giving too many material gifts?

SELF PORTRAIT

\X7'E each paint the canvas of our own life. How we paint, will affect, for good or
ill, the lives of those who view the picture. Are we painting with bold, true,
clean-cut brush strokes? Or does our picture lack conviction. Arc our colors warm,
vibrant, harmonious? Or are they cold, inert, confused? Ha\c we placed the major,
lasting values in relief and made the minor, trivial ones mere shadows? Or is our
picture out of balance?

No life-portrait is perfect. Let's retouch the canvas now, before it dries, to bring
it nearer our desired goal of perfection.

— Nancy M. Armstrong

289

A Praying Mother

Wfnnifred Jardine

AS our young son, just Priesthood age, was readying for bed one Fast

Sunday evening, he commented casually, ''Do you know. Mom, we've
said twenty-three prayers today/' On enumerating them in the way of
a teen-age boy, it wasn't hard to reach twenty-three at all. And I thought
to myself, add onto those all the prayers of a mother, and the number
would soon be lost.

It is not only the secret prayers that a mother utters on her knees
when she first slips out of bed in the morning, nor the one before a serious
talk with her daughter, or after disciplining a son, nor when she prays
for children during illnesses or exams, nor even her prayers for a husband's
business problems. But it is also the many prayers she says with her
children.

Sister Lina Sonntag, who reared twelve fine sons and daughters (among
them stake presidents, bishops, high councilmen ) , told me many years ago
that she knelt down with every one of her children at night individually
for his evening prayers, even when each was old enough to be coming in
from dates. It didn't matter that she knelt down ten times during an
evening. What really mattered was that each child knelt down once.

During these hurried times, holding family prayers both night and
morning isn't easy. It is a temptation to let them go occasionally or to
hold them with only part of the family present.

Gathering all family members about, be it early or late, under the
loving authority of the father, is best, of course. But when this isn't pos-
sible, then the mother should be the connecting link of prayers held by
the family. She can pray with the one who must leave before six a.m. for
seminary. She can pray again with husband and school children. And if
there is a little one who is ill and needs extra sleep, she can kneel again
in prayer with him, so he, too, has participated. Again, it doesn't matter
that she has said morning prayers three times. What does matter is that
every child feels that he was present for family prayer.

When a youngster has a difficult assignment or a special problem, it
is the mother who encourages him to kneel with her to ask his Heavenly
Father's help. When he has erred in his actions, it is the mother who
kneels with her arm around him while he prays for forgiveness. And when
he has received a blessing in abundance, it is the mother who reminds him
in his joy that he should also kneel in thanksgiving.

A mother needs to talk to the Lord often with her children. She
must remember the prayer needs of each individual child and see that they
are met, no matter how many times she gets to her own knees to do it.
What better way can she keep the commandment of the Lord, "And they
shall also teach their children to pray, and to walk uprightly before the
Lord" (Doctrine & Covenants 68:28).

290

Edna B. Paulson, Artist and Musician

Tj^DNA Brimhall Paulson, Sacramento, California, loves to paint landscapes and still
•*-^ life. She is especially interested in painting indoor floral arrangements and out-
door fields of flowers. Her landscapes reflect an intimate feeling for the scenery of
Arizona and New Mexico, where she lived before moving to California. Mrs. Paulson
has become proficient in the use of both water colors and oils, employing the medium
most suitable for each subject.

Music has long been a sort of second hobby for Mrs. Paulson. She has served as
ward organist, and organist for the auxiliary organizations in the wards where she
has lived, often acting, also, as accompanist for choirs and solo and duet singing. She has
found an artistic and creative relationship in the arts of music and painting, for she has
particularly noted rhythm and color and tone in these arts.

Mrs. Paulson has long served Relief Society as a visiting teacher, and has been
active in work meeting activities. She is now a widow and two of her four sons are
deceased. She has seven grandchildren.

291

Mary /. Wilson
Former Member, General Board of Relief Society

Asparagus Casserole

2 one-pound cans green asparagus
1 Vi four-ounce cans whole, button,
or sliced mushrooms
5 hard-boiled eggs
1 lemon

2 cans cream of mushroom soup

pinch each of salt and sugar
2 tbsp. butter, melted lightly
1 can small green peas

Grease a shallow casserole or pan. Lay asparagus crosswise. Cover with sliced
hard-boiled eggs, then a layer of peas. Sprinkle melted butter, then a layer of mush-
rooms, a little lemon juice, i can of cream of mushroom soup. Repeat the above
layers, and top with toasted bread crumbs rolled fine, melted butter, and paprika.
Cook in moderate oven (350°) about 15 minutes.

String Beans

2 pkgs. frozen French-cut beans
cooked and seasoned

1 can mushroom soup
1 can fried onions

Put in casserole, top with plenty of nippy cheese. Bake in 350° oven for 15
or 20 minutes.

292

UNUSUAL VEGETABLE RECIPES FOR SPECIAL OCCASIONS

Zucchini

Slice 7 or 8 zucchini Vz inch thick and parboil in enough salted water to cover.
In frying pan saute i bell pepper sliced, and one medium-sized onion sliced. Add to
drained zucchini. Add parsley to taste, finely chopped, and one can of water chestnuts,
sliced thin. Season with Italian seasoning (a combination of seasonings), or salt and
pepper to taste. Mix all together, put in casserole, and cover with grated cheese. Bake
15 to 20 minutes at 350°.

Onions and Raisins

2 lbs. small white onions
Vi c. seedless raisins

1 c. water
'/4 c. sugar

4 c. vmegar
^ c. tomato sauce
3 tbsp. oil or butter
salt and pepper

Cook raisins and onions until tender in syrup made by first bringing sugar, water,
and vinegar to a boil. Add tomato sauce, butter, salt, and pepper.

Tomato Fritters

1 qt. tomatoes
3 slices onion
6 whole cloves
3 tbsp. butter

Vi tsp. salt

2 tbsp. sugar

c. cornstarch

one egg, or more, slightly beaten

cracker crumbs

beaten egg

fat for frying

Cook tomatoes, onion, and cloves 15 minutes, strain, and add butter, salt, and
sugar. Mix Vi cup cornstarch with cold juice. Cook 5 minutes and add egg slightly
beaten. Cook two more minutes. Cool until firm. Cut in squares (not too large),
roll in cracker crumbs, egg, and more cracker crumbs, and fry in deep fat. Keep in
warm place until ready to serve.

Fancy Spinach

Saute 1 tbsp. chopped onion in 2 tbsp. butter. Season well with paprika. Add
1 tbsp. flour and blend, then add % cup milk (half evaporated) and cook. It makes a
medium thick cream sauce. Add dash of tabasco. Add 1 package of cooked frozen spin-
ach and salt to taste and pour into greased casserole. Add sliced cheese and buttered
bread crumbs, sprinkle with paprika, brown in oven.

Carrots Supreme

c. finely cubed carrots (pre-cooked for
ten or fifteen minutes in enough
water to cover)

tbsp. chopped onion

tbsp. chopped green pepper

salt to taste

- 1 Vi tbsp. fat for frying

(butter or bacon grease)
tbsp. flour

c. liquid from carrots
tbsp. cream
tbsp. buttered bread crumbs

Cook onion and green pepper in fat until soft (not brown). Add flour and juice
from carrots, salt, and cream, and cook until mixture thickens (makes nice thick white
sauce). Combine carrots with sauce. Cover with crumbs. Bake 20 minutes or until
brown at 350°.

293

APRIL 1963

Corned Beef Stuffed Cabbage

6 large leaves of cabbage

boiling water to cover cabbage

1 % tsp. salt

2 c. ground corned beef

1 Vi c. soft bread crumbs

8 tbsp. ( Vi c.) finely chopped onions

/4 tsp. freshly ground black pepper

c. butter, melted

c. finely chopped celery

c. finely chopped green pepper

c. diced fresh tomato

c. finely shredded carrots

c. plus 2 tsps. water

tsp. cornstarch

1. Preheat oven to 350° with rack in center.

2. Place the cabbage leaves in a saucepan with boiling water to cover, containing
one teaspoon of salt. Cover and cook on top of stove three minutes, or until leaves
have wilted. Drain, reserving two tablespoons of the stock.

3. Mix the corned beef, bread crumbs, four tablespoons of the onion, one-quarter
teaspoon of the salt, black pepper, butter, and stock.

4. Lay cabbage leaves flat and top each with one-half cup of the corned beef
mixture. Fold leaves over stuffing and fasten ends with toothpicks. Put in a shallow
baking dish.

5. Cook together the celery, green pepper, carrot, tomato, one cup of the water,
and remaining onion. Add the remaining salt, bring to a boil, and cook two minutes.
Pour over cabbage rolls. Cover and bake 30 to 40 minutes, basting occasionally.
Remove cabbage rolls to a serving dish.

6. Blend the cornstarch with the remaining water. Add to the sauce and cook,
stirring one minute, or until thick. Pour over cabbage rolls. Six servings. (Copyright
by New York Times. Reprinted by permission.)

Green Rice

2 c. uncooked rice 4 eggs, beaten

2 c. Cheddar cheese Vi c. melted butter

2 c. milk 1 small onion, chopped

2 c. chopped parsley salt to taste

1. Boil rice in salted water until tender. Drain.

2. Grate cheese and chop parsley and onion.

3. Add all other ingredients to rice.

Bake % to 1 hr. in 350" oven. Put into mold ring. In center put creamed ham
and mushrooms.

Mashed Potato Surprise

A c. butter

1 c. finely chopped onion
1 lb. fresh sliced mushrooms
salt

pepper
2 tsp. parsley, minced
mashed potatoes
butter for topping as needed

Melt butter and add chopped onion. Cook until soft, then add mushrooms and
cook five minutes. Season with salt and pepper and parsley.

Cover bottom and sides of a 2-qt. casserole with a coating of butter, then a thick
layer of mashed potatoes. Fill hollow in the center with the onion and mushroom mix-
ture and cover with more mashed potatoes. Dot with butter. Bake in a 500° oven
until browned, about fifteen minutes.

294

UNUSUAL VEGETABLE RECIPES FOR SPECIAL OCCASIONS

Vegetable Casserole

4 tomatoes 2 large sticks celery

2 onions salt

2 potatoes pepper

3 carrots butter for topping

Slice vegetables fine. Place in layers with salt and pepper in casserole. Put four
pats of butter on top. Cook at 375° 1 /4 hours. Canned tomatoes may be substituted.
Serves 6-8.

Clam and Eggplant Casserole

1 eggplant 1 egg, beaten

y^ lb. butter or margarine 1 can minced clams

1 Vz c. cracker crumbs seasonings to taste

Pare, dice, and boil eggplant until soft. Drain, add butter, cracker crumbs, egg,
and clams, including liquid. Season to taste, pour into buttered casserole, and bake
in a moderate oven 30 to 45 minutes. Serves 6-8.

Mushrooms Florentine

1 lb. fresh mushrooms /4 c. melted butter

2 pkgs. frozen spinach 1 c. American Cheddar cheese
1 tsp. salt garlic salt

!4 c. chopped onions

Wash and dry mushrooms. Slice off stems and slice mushrooms. Saute caps and
stems until brown. Line a shallow 1 Yz inch deep casserole with defrosted, uncooked
spinach which has been seasoned with salt, chopped onion, and melted butter. Sprinkle
with Yz cup grated cheese. Arrange mushrooms over spinach. Season with a little
garlic salt. Cover with remaining cheese. Bake for 20 minutes at 350° or until
cheese is melted and browned. Serves 10.

Spinach Pea Souffle

1 pkg. frozen peas 4 egg yolks beaten

1 pkg. frozen spinach 4 egg whites beaten stiff

1 pt. thick white sauce

Cook peas and spinach until tender and make into puree with blender or sieve.
Add white sauce and egg yolk and mix. Fold in egg whites. Cook in double boiler
for 1 hour, or in mold in oven (in pan of water) at 350". Serves 10-12.

Onion Souffle

1 c. sliced or diced onion 1 c. milk

3 tbsp. butter 3 egg yolks, well beaten

3 tbsp. (or more) flour 3 egg whites, beaten stiff
salt and pepper to taste

Cook onion in butter until yellow. Blend in flour, add seasonings and milk and
cook until thickened. Add egg yolks and cook slowly for 1 minute. Cool for ten
minutes or more. Fold in egg whites and bake in unbuttered dish at 350° for about 30
minutes or until firm. Serves 6-8.

295

APRIL 1963

Band for Asparagus

To the whita of i hard-boiled egg finely chopped, add yolk forced through sieve,
1 tbsp. each of pickle and pimento finely chopped, i tbsp. parsley, finely chopped. Pour
French dressing over the mixture. Put this as a band across spears of cooked asparagus
before serving.

White Sauce (Medium)

2 tbsp. butter 2 tbsp. flour

Vz tsp. salt V9. tsp. pepper

'/8 tsp. paprika 1 c. milk

Melt butter in top of double boiler over boiling water. Blend in flour, salt, pepper,
and paprika. Add milk gradually. Cook, stirring constantly, until thickened and
smooth.

Morning in a Garden

Sylvia. Probst Young

Day opens in my garden to a rose.

Pink beauty glowing with the dew's caress.

To queenly, blue delphinium and phlox.

Her golden fingers touch with gentleness

Young pansy faces, gladiola cup.

The leaves of silver birch. . . . My eyes look up

The sky, wide arched above — serenity.

Now in my garden in this waking hour

My heart is lifted to a quiet peace.

With singing bird, with every blooming flower;

Softly I walk in morning's solitude.

My garden speaks an answer — God is good.

296

what Did I Do Today?

Helen Sue Isely

The day is finished
^nd the chirping twilight
Fluffs out its golden feathers.

What did I do?

How did I spend my hours today?

I listened to a meadow lark
Tuning its bell voice.
Calling for spring.

I watched a nuthatch
Go up and up a tree
And round and round a limb
And out upon a twig
And over to another tree.

I dream-shipped awhile

With a large pigeon,

Flapping big mauve and white wings

Faster and faster,

Farther and farther into the distance.

Until he seemed no bigger

Than a speck of star dust.

I forgot many things today . . .
January ice . . .

The heavy frost in March . . .
But 1 touched a thousand dreams.

And one flaming truth took wings in my
heart —

Spring is here!

297

SINCE chicken is a favorite of mine, and of
many other people, I am happy to pass a-
long some of the recipes that I have collected.

Barbecue Chicken

ijtl-(S>iouOl/i)>UXt. C^Mx/JmL^

Myrtle E. Henderson

Chicken Custard

one large chicken, cut in pieces
jiffy barbecue sauce
y* c. chopped onion
Vi c. cooking oil
% c. tomato catsup
/4 c. water

c. lemon juice

tbsp. sugar

tbsp. Worcestershire sauce

tbsp. prepared mustard

tsp. salt

tsp. pepper

Cook onion until soft in a little water. Mix the remaining ingredients and heat.
Pour into the onions and simmer 15 minutes.

Arrange the pieces of chicken in a baking dish and pour the sauce over them.
Bake 1 Vi - 2 hours at 350 degrees. Place the cover on the dish after the sauce has
started to bubble. (This sauce is good also on hamburgers or hot frankfurters.)

Serves 6.

Chicken and Asparagus

tbsp. shortening or cooking oil

tbsp. flour

tsp. salt

pepper to taste

paprika to taste

c. cream or evaporated milk

egg, beaten

c. diced cooked chicken

c. cooked asparagus tips, cut into

2-inch lengths
tbsp. chopped pimento

Melt the shortening. Mix the flour and seasonings together and pour into the
melted fat; stir until smooth. Add the cream and stir constantly until slightly thick-
ened. Pour over the beaten egg and blend; add the chicken, asparagus tips, and
pimento, and heat thoroughly. Ser\e on hot toast. Serves 4.

This may be placed in a greased casserole with
the top and baked in the oven.

Yz c. cracker crumbs sprinkled over

c. of cooked broccoli could be used instead of asparagus.

Chicken Dressing Casserole

c. chopped celery
c. chopped onion
tbsp. chopped parsley
c. butter

cooked diced chicken

6 c. dried bread broken into small pieces
1 tsp. salt

dash of pepper
Vi - 1 tsp. poultry seasoning

3 - 4c

Saute for about 5 minutes the celery, onion, and parsley in the butter; add the
chicken, broken bread, and seasoning. Toss together thoroughly, and pour into a
greased casserole. Cover with chicken custard.

Serves 8.

4 slightly beaten eggs
1 c. milk
1 tsp. salt

c. fine bread crumbs
egg, beaten
tsp. onion juice

1 c. chicken fat (part shortening, if

desired)
1 c. sifted flour
4 c. chicken broth

Melt chicken fat in large saucepan, and blend in the 1 c. sifted flour. Gradually
add the chicken broth and milk; stirring constantly. Add salt. Cook until very thick.
Blend in the slightly beaten eggs and cook over low heat 3 - 4 minutes. Remove from
heat and pour over the chicken and vegetable mixture. Bake 20-25 minutes at 350
degrees.

Chicken Croquettes

1 % c. ground, cooked chicken 1 c. thick white sauce

1 tsp. celery salt 1

1 tsp. lemon juice 1

1 tsp. chopped parsley '/z

salt and pepper to taste

Add the chicken, seasonings, lemon juice, and parsley to the white sauce. Cool and
shape into croquettes. Dip into crumbs then into egg mixed with onion juice and agam
into the crumbs. Fry in deep fat from 2 to 5 minutes.

Molded Chicken Salad

1 envelope unflavored, unsweetened 1 tsp. lemon juice

gelatin % c. mayonnaise or salad dressing

Vi c. cold chicken stock 1 c. diced cooked chicken

V2 c. hot chicken stock 3 tbsp. minced green pepper

% tsp. salt '/' c. diced celery

Soften gelatine in cold chicken stock in top of double boiler. Add hot stock and
salt and stir over boiling water until gelatin is dissolved. Cool and stir in the lemon
juice and mayonnaise. Combine with the chicken, green pepper, and celery. Pour
into large or individual molds. Makes 6 servings.

Heaven Scent

Carolyn Kay Despain

Flowers bloom
Beneath a sea of air
And each sundrop
Caresses with a flare
The fabric of a petal.

Drowning in a sun-drenched earth.

Each breath will drink

With loving mirth

To weave its scented mettle.

299

SPRAY IT
V«flTH

Janet W. Breeze

DON'T toss out that old mirror just because the frame reveals its age.
Instead, give it a whole new decorative lease on life.
All you need is a can of spray enamel (gold, pink, baby blue, or
white), artificial- flowers, thin wire, and a staple gun or thumbtacks.

Remove mirror from frame if possible. If not, tape newspaper to
glass to prevent it from being painted. If paint should get on mirror,
it can be scraped off later with a razor blade.

Give the flowers about a 4" stem, and wire them together in an
attractive arrangement which measures approximately 5" x 2". Mix
in leaves, and do this until you have enough groupings to cover your
frame.

Staple or thumbtack flowers to frame until covered well, centering
a fuller grouping at top.

If frame is metal, or if you wish to decorate a mirror which has no
frame, adhere f^owers with a strong jewelry cement.

Fill in any bare spots with an added leaf or flower. Now spray

300 _ ■ -1

SPRAY IT WITH FLOWERS

lightly with enamel, following instructions on manufacturer's label. For
a truly porcelain or gilded look, apply paint in several thin coats, letting
each coat dry thoroughly.

Return mirror to frame and hang as a bedroom eye-catcher or a
bathroom dazzler.

The same principle of sprayed flowers can be applied to many other
household castoffs, such as dressing-table lamp stands, picture frames,
and bath salt bottles.

For a "new" lamp, first select a new shade, or fabric to cover the
old one. Then, in a harmonizing color, spray the entire lampstand to
which flowers have been glued at the base.

For decorating clear glass bottles, remove lid and spray (preferably
gold). Spray also the flowers selected for decorating the bottle. The
flowers should have stems and leaves removed before spraying.

When thoroughly dry, glue flowers and leaves to bottle in an
attractive arrangement.

301

BURLAP

I VARO OP BURLAP

3"
3"

30"

HANDLES
HANDLED

BA6

LINING 3'X6'
(plw* IV hew)

•rl

— »v

ces$

itr

< 27 .,,,,

27"

13iC

1 614" fSKx';

h 3' H

rusilla Ferree

Materials:

1 yard any color BURLAP (36

wide)

1 linen-looking, plastic window

shade (3' x 6')
thread
felt scraps
glue

The diagram shows five linings,
one lining each for five bags. The
diagram of material for the bags
shows two bags cut from the 36-
inch burlap. Three linings will be
left over, if these are used later,
the approximate cost of each bag
would be 70 cents.

Burlap and lining materials for
each bag are cut in one piece and
require no seam at the bottom.

There will be four extra 1" x 27"
strips of lining for handles left over.

Procedure:

Cut burlap down center. You will
have 2 pieces 1 8'' x 36". Now
from each piece cut 2 handles
for each bag 3" x 18". (You

should have 2 bags 18" x
and 4 handles 3" x 18".)

30",

Lining:

From window shade cut 5 lin-
ings and 10 handles (take out
stitched hem as you will need
the entire s^hade).

302

Linings for bag 161/2'' x 27"
Linings for Handles 1" x T7"

Cut lining handles (T' x 27") in half
(now 2 pieces 1" x 13^2").

Cover handle lining with 3" x 18"
burlap pieces and trim off excess
burlap. The burlap will complete-
ly cover lining so no lining will
show. Machine stitch both sides
of handles.

With right sides of material togeth-
er (lining centered in middle of
burlap) and handles between
lining and burlap with inside
edge of handles Wi" from cen-
ter of bag, sew lining, burlap,
and handles at the ends.

Turn bag and sew approximately
%" from top edge of burlap. You
will note that lining is shorter
and narrower than the burlap,
and so you will have approxi-
mately %" burlap top edge, in-
side the bag.

Fold bag and stitch on right side of
material approximately 1 Va"
from outside edge.

Now fringe outside edges approxi-
mately %" wide.

Decorate by gluing felt-designed
flowers, animals, birds, geomet-
ric designs, etc., or make yarn
designs, o* decorate in any man-
ner you desire.

^Rn

/Si

303

Keep My Own

Kit Linford

Chapter 4

Synopsis: Irene Spencer, who met her
husband Dick in South Africa, feels lonely
and discouraged as she tries to adjust to
her new surroundings in a small town near
Salt Lake City. Dick has taken her to
the shabby old family home, and her new
household consists of Dick's Grandfather,
his Aunt Ella, and his small handicapped
brother David. However, as Irene and
Ella scrub and clean and polish the house,
a feeling of belonging there comes to
Irene, and she feels a loving tenderness
toward David and a responsibility for the
boy.

SUMMER aged rapidly as work
on the house progressed. Hot
gusts of wind slapped at Irene
as she hurried to and from necessary
errands. Infrequent thunder show-
ers gave little respite. They arrived
too seldom and were obliterated too
soon by the acid sun.

Granddad met her late one swel-
tering afternoon as she hurried into
the inviting coolness of the house.
The thick walls rejected much of
the heat, keeping the interior re-
freshingly cool.

''Hot weather getting you down?"
he asked kindly.

'Tou forget where I come from."
She shook her head. "South Africa
is much hotter than this. Fm used
to heat." She shifted her groceries
from one arm to the other.

''Here, let me take those for you/'
Granddad said. She relinquished
them as they made their way to the

kitchen, and he went on, "Well, if
we can endure it for another month
or so, the weather will start to break.
Some folks like spring best of any
time of year. I like it, too, after
months of winter, but autumn is my
favorite. Wait until you see our
mountains in the fall of the year.
They're almost too beautiful to be
true. All red and gold and brown
and yellow . . . and a little green
that's too tenacious to change until
snow falls. Ella goes into the hills
and brings back huge bouquets of
fall leaves to decorate the house for
Thanksgiving. The heat loosens
its grip, and the nights are cool. We
have a little rain, but not a lot. Yes,
if I had to choose a time of year,
it would be the autumn."

Irene sighed. She didn't fully
appreciate the picture he had paint-
ed with words, for she had never
experienced that of which he spoke.
"In a way I like the heat. It re-
minds me of home."

Granddad was aware of her home-
sickness. When she received a
letter from South Africa, she would
be quiet and withdrawn into her
own thoughts for hours. He wanted
to tell her that Spencerside was her
home. The house they labored over
so lovingly was her home as well as
theirs. In his wisdom. Granddad
knew it would do no good to tell
her these things. Such knowled£e

304

KEEP MY OWN

had to come from within Irene her-
self. She had to feel at home before
she would be.

The cool air of the house was
intermingled with the strong odor
of paint. Imposed over that was
the aroma of bread baking.

''How delightful!" Irene ex-
claimed.

''You mean the bread? Ella bakes
the best bread in Spencerside. She
wanted to try out that new oven.
I knew we'd have something home-
baked. I thought it would be cake
or pie, or maybe Davy's favorite
peanut butter cookies. Fm glad she
decided on bread."

Ella was peeping into the oven
through the window in the door at
the richly browned loaves inside.

"Ella, that bread smells wonder-
ful/' Irene said.

"You mean you can smell some-
thing besides paint? That's nice to
know." Ella picked up two hot
pads and opened the oven. She
turned the loaves out on the white
tile counter, then straightened them
proudly on a rack to cool.

"It's cool in here," Irene said as
Granddad began putting the gro-
ceries away. "It's like an oven down-
town."

"C'LLA shrugged. She was more
interested in the beauty that
surrounded her in the new kitchen
than in reports on the weather out-
side. The new cupboards were
fruitwood, stained and polished to
a richly glowing hue. The wall
where the two skinny windows used
to be had been removed, and sliding
glass doors opened onto the new
terrace just outside.

"Has Dick come back from Salt
Lake?" Irene asked.

"No. There were some calls for
him. I wrote down the messages."

"Where's Davy?" Granddad
asked.

"He was here just a minute ago.
He thought I was baking cookies,
and when he saw I wasn't, he left.
He may be upstairs in his room."
Ella began measuring flour and
sugar and shortening. "Can't dis-
appoint the child. I'll just get some
cookies baking while that oven's
hot." The oven, then, had been ap-
proved.

Irene's thoughts were still with
Dick. "He was really working to
get the contract he went to see
about today. I do hope he gets it."

Ella glanced over at Irene through
a dust of flour on her eyelashes. "Did
you go to the doctor today?"

"Yes." Irene was weary. She
known what question was coming
next, and dreaded the prospect.

"Did you talk to him about hav-
ing the baby here at home?"

"I told him you had suggested it.
I told him it was a family tradition.
'All babies in the Spencer family
are born in that house,' I said."

"Well?"

"He wouldn't hear of it."

Ella stiffened. "Did you tell him
I would be here to look after things?
Dick and Davy were born in the
big front bedroom upstairs, just as
their father was. It's only fitting
that Dick's son be born there, too."

Granddad cut the end from a loaf
of fresh bread. As he buttered it
generously, he asked, "Don't you
think the doctor knows best, Ella?"

"Tush! Women have been hav-
ing babies since time began. There's

305

APRIL 1963

never been the fuss made about it
that there is now." Ella would not
be gainsaid. 'Til phone the doctor
myself. We'll straighten this out
right now." She reached toward
the phone.

''No." Irene shook her head. "Fm
sorry you're not pleased about it,
but I prefer to have the baby in the
hospital anyway. Even if the doctor
didn't care. They'll take good care
of us there."

"Not as good as I would!" Ella
beat her cookie dough vigorously.
"It's the way things have always
been done in the Spencer family.
I don't know why we should change
now. What was good enough for
Dick's mother ought to be good
enough for his wife."

Irene's brittle patience had worn
thin. "This is our decision, Ella,
mine and Dick's. I feel better
about going to the hospital, and the
doctor advises it, so Dick will want
me to do that. We've talked it
over. Dick, the doctor, and I have
made the decision."

Granddad tried to ease the ten-
sion. "You seem convinced the
baby will be a boy, Ella. What if
Irene has a girl?"

"I'd like a girl," she said shortly,
"but all the Spencer babies have
been boys since your own father
was born." Ella spoke as if that
settled the matter.

"Maybe it's time for a change.
Variety is the spice of life, they
say. Old as I am, if I'm going to
have any of that spice, I'd better be
getting started. I'd be pleased with
a boy. But if the good Lord de-
cides it's time to grace the line with
a bit of femininity, I'll be pleased
about that, too. It might be in-

teresting to think of the future in
terms of petticoats and curls."

IRENE smiled wearily. "I'll have
you both know it won't make one
iota of difference to Dick and me.
I'm going to have so many children
that out of such an abundance I'll
be fairly sure to get a supply of all
the kinds there are."

The telephone jangled before she
finished speaking. It was a welcome
break. Ella's lips were pursed tight-
ly in a thin line. She was beating
her cookie dough with a vengeance.
Irene picked up the receiver.
"Hello."

"Irene? Good news, honey. I
got the contract. One of the big-
gest to be let in this series. Puts me
right in line for others, too. Get
on your best bonnet and bustle,
sweetheart, we're going out to cele-
brate."

"Oh, Dick, that's just wonderful."
"It's a big break for us."
"A break you got because you've
been working night and day to make
it. I'm so proud of you, Dick."

"I'll be home in an hour or so/'
There was a note of modest pleas-
ure in his voice because she was
proud. "Can you be ready?"

"I'll try. I've been in town all
day." Not wishing to spoil the
triumph for him, she added, "I'll
go lie down for a few minutes, then
I'll be rested and ready."
"Fine. See you soon, then."
As she replaced the instrument,
she turned to Granddad and Ella.
"Dick got the contract. Isn't that
marvelous?"

Granddad's face lit with a meas-
ure of her own sentiments. "It
certainly is," he said. "I knew it

306

KEEP MY OWN

wouldn't be much longer before he
started moving ahead. He's a go-
getter, tjiat grandson of mine."

Irene brushed his forehead with
a kiss, relishing the companionship
of mutual pride. She looked to-
ward Ella's starched back, then left
the room, knowing the older woman
was still seething. Ella wasn't
speaking. She was silent only when
she was angry.

The room next to Dick and
Irene's had been converted to a
nursery. Irene had adopted a habit
of going through it each time she
went to her own room. Being there
gave her a great deal of pleasure.
Today, as she stepped to the door,
she saw Davy.

He stood enraptured in the cen-
ter of the gay yellow and white
room. His large eyes noted every
detail, from the nursery prints on
the walls to the old-fashioned rocker
that Ella had donated. Irene had
made a thick cushion of pale yellow
and white quilting for the back and
seat of the rocker and the same ma-
terial was repeated in the padding
on a work table as well as in the
covering on the chaise lounge under
one of the windows. Most of all,
Davy was fascinated by the bassi-
net. It stood in resplendent an-
ticipation, a delicate puff of white
eyelet ruffles and tiny yellow em-
broidered flowers. Davy's thin little
hand touched a bit of fluff, and
stroked a downy yellow comforter.
Irene had mooned over the bassi-
net herself frequently, so she
could understand Davy's obvious de-
light.^

"It's for the baby, Davy," she
said.

His eyes were expressionless as

they turned to her, but he didn't
try to run away. She stood in in-
decision, wondering what she
could do or say to strengthen this
sudden acceptance of her presence.
Davy solved the problem himself.
He walked to the rocking chair and
touched the polished arm of it, set-
ting it in motion. They stood and
watched the steady movement to-
gether.

He looked up at her again. She
was vaguely disappointed to see the
vacant expression still on his face,
but she managed to smile. He
grinned in return, giving his elfin
face a strange cross-expression be-
tween a smile and a void.

He left the room as silently as he
had probably come. Irene didn't
have her usual sick feeling that he
was trying to escape her. Through
the wall of his silence, a root of
understanding was forcing its way.

She lay down on the massive four-
poster bed that had been Dick's
mother's before it was hers, but be-
fore she slipped into the refreshing
oblivion of sleep, she murmured
softly, half-aloud, ''He understood.
Davy understood."

T^ICK was dressing for dinner
when she wakened. It was
nearly dark outside.

''Oh, Dick, you should have
awakened me. It's so late."

"Not too late. Granddad said
you were pretty tired when you got
home this afternoon." He walked to
the bed and stood looking down at
her. "How do you feel now?"

She stretched like a contented cat.
"Rested. Lazy." She reached out
with both hands. He took them,
helping her to a sitting position.

307

APRIL 1963

Then, remembering, she said, ''Davy
was in the nursery when I got home
this afternoon. We had such a
pleasant few moments together. I
felt as if we really communicated
for the first time."

Hope leaped to Dick's eyes. He
found her slippers and brought
them to her. ''I wanted to talk to
you about that. I wondered if you
still thought he was too much of a
burden for you . . . now, or after
the baby comes. . . ."

She waited, not quite knowing
what he expected her to say.

''I had halfway decided that the
first good contract I got, we could
spend part of the money to send
Davy away to a school for mutes,
if you want to. There's an out-
standing one in Texas that special-
izes in his type of case ... if you
really want to send him away."

She paused in the act of slipping
her feet into the slippers. She looked
up at her husband, knowing the
heartache such a decision would
have cost him.

''Oh, Dick, I can't deny how often
I've wished for that. Sometimes I
was sure it would be better for every-
one concerned, including Davy and
the baby. Now . . . now I know it
was just selfishness on my part. A
selfish wish to shirk a responsibility
that's rightfully mine. Selfishness. If
anyone had ever told me I would be
selfish concerning the welfare of a
child!

"I want Davy to have every pos-
sible chance," she said evenly. "A
few weeks ago I would have agreed
without a second thought. Now, I
want to do what's right and best.
He wouldn't be happy so far from

all of us. Nor would we be happy
with him gone. I couldn't deprive
him of the only love and security he
knows. Not unless it's necessary
... as you said, darling, the last
resort. If the doctors advise us to
do that . . . not unless. Dick, I
never fully realized until just now.
I've been very selfish, haven't I?"

He was uncomfortable. "I under-
stand how you felt."

"I know you tried. Well, this is
Davy's home," she said with con-
viction. "He belongs in this house
with his family. If we have to have
outside help, we should be thinking
in terms of bringing a speech thera-
pist to him, not of sending him
away. We haven't given Davy or
ourselves much chance. We've
been so involved with other things
. . . remodeling, the business, the
baby. . . . Later, if we're sure we've
failed, we'll talk to the doctor about
a teacher or a school."

He grinned one-sidedly at her.
"You've been talking to Granddad."

"Yes. He's so wise and good,
Dick."

He took her into his arms and
held her close. "If we're going out
we'd better be getting ready," he
said at last.

As she was getting dressed, he
said, "I understand you had a few
words with Ella today."

Her hairbrush stopped in the silk
of her honey-hued hair. "I'm sor-
ry," she said. "We did. I was so
tired, I guess I was curt." Her eyes
met his in the mirror as he stood
in back of her knotting his tie. She
turned to help him, and went on,
"I didn't use much diplomacy, I'm
afraid."

308

KEEP MY OWN

''Maybe it's all for the best. Ella around. We just couldn't get along

means well. She wouldn't do any- without her."

thing to interfere, if she thought He nodded. ''Maybe she can

she was interfering ... or to hurt come to understand that in things

us for the world. She's been the pertaining to our private lives, we

only woman for so long, and she's have to make our own choices fre-

used to running things pretty much quently without her help. She only

her way. It's a sharp slap for a wants what she thinks is right,

queen bee to suddenly find herself We're having to adjust even now.

sharing her throne with another We should be able to understand

queen." that the adjustments have been just

"I know. And she's our rock, as difficult for Ella, too."
Dick, the base this family revolves (To be continued)

On His Way

Rose ThoniBS Graham

Proud as a peacock he walks down the street,
his head held high.

He deigns to smile if he chances to meet
a passerby.

But he never turns to the left nor right;
do you suppose

He thinks he belongs to the mighty-might?
He tilts his nose

And purses his lips with a haughty air;
He's on his way.

It makes no difference if people stare.
It's his birthday.

But isn't my precious three-year-old cute
Out for a walk in his blue-buttoned suit?

WITH GRATITUDE

nnHANK God, our Heavenly Father, for permitting me to live long enough in this
earthly proving ground so that I have developed a more reasonable state of mind,
a more studious inclination; a more firm grasp upon the reality of God's existence,
and a more sure knowledge that I may, by my own integrity and faithfulness, achieve
a place in his eternal home.

Thank God for later years.

— Clara Home Park

309

tOoteA-

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretaiy-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for Januar)^ 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Fresno Stake (California) Relief Society Display at Stake Center
Open House, November 12-17, 1962

Viorene E. Wardle, President, Fresno Stake Relief Society, reports: "An open
house was held during the week of November 12th through 17th in our new Fresno
Stake Center. Tours were conducted through the center, which also houses the
Fresno Third and the Fresno Fifth Wards. The picture shows a display which was set
up in the Relief Society room to help the many visitors more fully to understand the
Relief Society program. Scores of visitors, nonmembers, as well as members, went
through the room, viewing the display, along with hearing a Relief Society sister ex-
plain the Relief Society program. We received many interesting comments and re-
ports on this event, and we feel that we have made many more friends for Relief
Society."

East Phoenix (Arizona), Phoenix Eighteenth Ward Relief Society
Illustrates "The Place of Woman in the Gospel Plan"

Left to right: Joanne Buehner, Work Director Counselor; Effie K. Driggs, social
science class leader; Irene Rogers, Education Counselor; Mildred Romney, President.

Joan A. Corbitt, former president East Phoenix Stake Relief Society, now President,
Scottsdale Stake Relief Society, reports: "Effie K. Driggs, social science class leader
of Phoenix Eighteenth Ward Relief Society and former president. Northwestern States
Mission Relief Society, used a styrofoam model to emphasize the various points of
character of the ideal Relief Society sister. Several cubes were joined into a single unit,
representing the Relief Society member living all of the lessons taught during the 1961-
62 season. All of these principles were bound together by a strong band of 'devotion'
to the Church and to the mission of motherhood. It was emphasized during the
presentation that the Relief Society sister is 'on the pedestal' and that any part of this
solid unit which is taken away or ignored creates a void in the development and charac-
ter of that member. At the end of the presentation each sister was given a folder
with an illustration of the figure 'on the pedestal' as a reminder. Also in the brochure
were the objectives and highlights of the lesson material throughout the year, emphasiz-
ing 'I, the Lord, am bound when ye do what I say.' "

310

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

J^jlipf Soweis

311

APRIL 1963

East Central States Mission, District Relief Society Officers
At Mission-Wide Convention

Front row, seated, left to right, district presidents: Doris Armstrong, Kentucky
Central; Matilda Brunson, Tennessee Central; Wilma Honaker, Tennessee East. Martha
Lassetter, Secretary, East Central States Mission Relief Society; Delilah H. Brown,
former president. East Central States Mission Relief Society. District presidents: Kanes
Bexfield, West Virginia South; Nyla Morgan, Kentucky West; Althea Dodd, West Vir-
ginia North; Mary Baker, Kentucky East.

The other sisters in the picture are counselors, secretaries, and board members
from the seven districts, which have sixty-two organized Relief Society groups, and
1,265 niembers.

Sister Brown reports that these women traveled a total of many hundreds of miles
"to share and learn new ways for success in Relief Society. Each one contributed to
the program's success. The theme of the convention was T. D. S. — let's do some-
thing through friendship and fellowship with happy enthusiasm.' "

Big Horn Stake (Wyoming) Visiting Teacher Convention

June 5, 1962

Pauline Stevens, President, Big Horn Stake Relief Society, reports: ''On June 5th,
the Big Horn Stake Relief Society held a visiting teacher convention, honoring the
wards which had made a record of 100 per cent in visiting teaching, and 100 per cent
in Magazine subscriptions for the year 1961. A plaque with the names of the visiting
teachers was presented to the wards by Louise Hawley, Education Counselor. A beautiful
hand-painted plate, with the names of the Magazine representatives written in gold was
presented to the Magazine representative in each ward which achieved 100 per cent or
more in subscriptions. The stake Magazine representative, Bettena Graham, made these
awards.

"An actual experience of Lula Dillon of the Lovell Ward was put into the form
of a skit and presented at the convention. This proved to be outstanding. About 300
visiting teachers enjoyed the afternoon. They received inspiration and information
regarding their work. Refreshments were served from a beautifully decorated table."

Juab Stake (Utah) Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music
For Stake Quarterly Conference, December 2, 1962

Stake Relief Society President Blanche Brough stands at the right in the first row;
organist Rheta Sperry, and chorister Norma Sherwood stand at the left on the front
row.

Sister Brough reports: "This was a very satisfying experience for the women par-
ticipating and provided inspirational music for the conference."

312

APRIL 1963

East Mesa Stake (Arizona), Spanish-American Branch
Relief Society Officers

Front row, seated, left to rght: Rafaela Lopez, First Counselor; Juana Flores,
President; Maria Hernandez, Second Counselor.

Back row, standing, left to right: Evelyn Paga, social science class leader; Maria
de la luz Todd, work meeting leader; Teresa Pratt, literature class leader; Josephine
Mortensen, Magazine representative; Graciela Estrada, theology class leader.

Officers not in the picture are: Nora Romero, Secretary; Alice Kartchner, organist.

Reta M. Reed, President, East Mesa Stake Relief Society, reports: "These women
are doing excellent Relief Society work, and their accomplishments are many. The
members are all very active and enthusiastic. During 1961 the total average attend-
ance exceeded their total enrollment. All meetings are conducted and the lessons
given in Spanish. For their closing social. Sister Eva Pagan translated into Spanish,
and the members presented the dramatization 'The Place of Woman in the Gospel
Plan.' This was very inspirational and well received by the large number in attendance.
We are very proud of this group."

Tongan Mission, Niue District Singing Mothers Present Music

October 1962

Front row, seated, left to right: Nuasa Togiaono; Kahumigi Togahai; Tuhemata
Tafolua; Fuatino Piuti; Liuvaione Paegotau; Loematama Paegotau; Vineta Togahai.

Second row, seated, left to right: Janette B. Wyatt, President, Niue District Relief
Society; Alama Togahai; Matalanefe Mokanehau; Tufaina Tanevesi; Vetetama Lukupa;
Mokesilinisa Sani; Vetehemana Togiamua; Sifahega Faneva, Secretary, Alofi Branch
Relief Society.

Back row, standing, left to right: Mafoufou Hopotoa; Elder James L. Wyatt,
President, Niue District; Misianeini Koloni; Foini Faneva, President, Alofi Branch Re-
lief Society; Sifaata Haioti, Secretary, Niue District Relief Society; Mokakolikoli
Piuti; Arahemata Paegotau; Miliama Vasu, First Counselor, Alofi Branch Relief Society.

La Vera W. Coombs, President, Tongan Mission Relief Society, reports: "None
of these sisters has been in the church very long, and I think this is the first time they
have had the opportunity of furnishing the singing for the district conference."

French Mission, Nantes Branch Bazaar, September 29, 1962

Left to right: Anne Kayser, President, Le Mans District Relief Society; Marcelle
Baussay, Secretary, Nantes Branch Relief Society; Jule Germaine, President, Nantes
Branch Relief Society; Lucienne Band, Second Counselor, Nantes Branch Relief Society.

Lucilla M. Hinckley, President, French Mission Rehef Society, reports: "On the
29th of September, 1962, the Nantes Branch Relief Society held their bazaar. A rec-
reational program was presented, and a sale of cookies, cakes, and candy resulted in rais-
ing funds for this branch organization. Of those in attendance, sixty per cent were
investigators and friends of the Church."

314

^C23r

''*<^ M^

APRIL 1963

Danish Mission Relief Society District Presidencies and Branch Presidencies
and Secretaries Meet In Copenhagen, September 29, 1962

Florence B. Thorup, President, Danish Mission Relief Society, reports this in-
spirational and outstanding meeting of the Relief Society officers: "September 29th and
30th were not only bright, sunny autumn days in Copenhagen, but there was a feeling
of excitement and great happiness here. Women from the entire land of Denmark
met together for the first time, for two wonderful days filled with activities and
instruction that will improve every phase of Relief Society work. . . . Class leaders were
given the opportunity to see a class demonstration of a well-prepared lesson. The
secretaries enjoyed the slides and message of 'A Record Shall Be Kept,' which was
translated into their own language. At a special meeting for all district and branch
officers, the sisters were given the challenge of having a thousand members of the Relief
Society by the end of the Relief Society year. This means that our present enroll-
ment of 500 or 520 will, and can be, doubled. . . .The sisters expressed a desire to
do this.

"Emphasis was placed on the visiting teaching program, and many wonderful
testimonies were given by some of the visiting teachers on the importance of this great
work. Many work meeting ideas were given, and an interesting event of the convention
was a display of Danish handwork. There were many kinds of exquisite lace, needle-
point, and knitting. There was a beautiful display of hand-painted china, oil paintings,
handmade dolls, and other interesting displays. Time was taken from the busy schedule
to have a delightful luncheon together. A special song was written for the occasion. . . .
A highlight of the convention was the concert given by the seventy-voice Singing
Mothers chorus. The hall was filled to capacity, and the songs were rendered in a
beautiful and thrilling way. . . . Our closing session was enjoyed by all the sisters, and
counsel was given by the Relief Society presidency: Florence B, Thorup, Sara Dresso,
and Inger Rasmussen. ... I think one of the greatest benefits from this wonderful
experience was the feeling of sisterhood and companionship and love for one an-
other. . . ."

316

In Simple Robes

Eva WiUes Wangsgaard

In simple robes is beauty dressed
And often seeks the humblest place
In which to hide, while those who quest
In glamorous halls for beauty's face

May leave behind her quiet grace.
In simple robes is beauty dressed,
No oftener in silken case
Than slumbering upon the breast

In sackcloth garments; yet the best
Of living yields to her embrace.
In simple robes is beauty dressed.
In humble hearts her fingers trace

Her lineaments which interlace
Where joy and happiness attest.
Though filling all the realms of space.
In simple robes is beauty dressed.

Walk With Stephen

BeuJah Huish Sadleii

He was a little boy
Singing to his believing
World, in the morn
Of his growing years.

Tall assurance rippled
Through him in the way
He held my hand and walked
Unmurmuring. His songs
Were his own making
Until he mimicked the jerky
Call of a stranger bird.

On to the water's edge. . . .
The child's song changed to boats
Moving in the rhythm of slow
Water on a sunny day.

Child of earth, of free design.
Yours is the unhampered song.

SACRED MUSIC
FOR LADIES
THREE PART
CHORUSES

ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

HEAVENS ARE TELLING

-Haydn 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP
MY COMMAND-
MENTS-Madsen 25

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Armbruster 25

LORD'S PRAYER-Robertson .22

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

OPEN OUR EYES

Macfarlane 25

STILL, STILL WITH

THEE-Madsen 22

23rd PSALM-Schubert 25

UNTO THEE I LIFT MINE

EYES— Beethoven 22

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval Q Charge
D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State _

I Daiines Mimic |

15 E. 1st South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

317

Portland Rose
Festival and Parade

Leaves June 12

Northwest, Canadian Rockies,
Lake Louise & Banff Tour, etc.

Leaving June 22

Hill Cumorah Pageant Tour

July 24

Black Hills Passion Play Tour

Leaves August 17

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - £1-9-8051

Amaziag NEW!

MAGNIFYING GLASS

M m ADJUSTABLE m m

Magna^

SPECIAL GIFT
FOR A LOVED
ONE

Helps You See Better . . .

Leaves Hands Free To Work

Unfolds so that it can be hung from the neck
and be supported away from the body leav-
ing both hands free to do dozens of tedious
jobs. Small objects become larger.
Folds up small enough to carry in a lady's
purse or man's pocket. Comes with case.

LOOK - Many Uses

1. Reading.

2. Needlepoint.

3. Sewing.

4. Removing slivers.

5. Crocheting.

6. Threading needle.

Price $4.95 postpaid

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple Salt Lake City 10, Utah

MUSIC FOR
SINGING MOTHERSI

Order From Us By Mail

ALL ARE SSA

Love One Another 30c

When Mothers Sing 15e

Lord, Hear Our Prayer 20c

God Of All Nature 30c

Abide With Me 20c

Such Lovely Things 20c

The Silent Sea 25c

So Little Time 25c

Still, Still With Thee 22c

Send Forth Thy Spirit 25c

Teach Me O Lord 25c

Use This Ad As Your Order!
[~1 Approval r~\ Cash r~\ Charge

Name _

Address

City & State „ _

GLEN BROS. MUSIC CO

246 South Main Street
Salt Lake City, Utah

GENEALOGICAL
RESEARCH

PROFESSIONAL RESEARCH ASSISTANCE

FOR THE "DO-IT-YOURSELFER . . ."

Guidance and Supervision in your
research to save you time and money

FOR THE "OUT-OF-TOWNER . . ."

Consultations by Correspondence to

aid in pedigree analysis, search pro-
cedures, locating records and research-
ers, and evaluation of data and evi-
dence.

FOR THE "BUSY . . ."

I will do your research for you

FOR THE FAMILY ORGANIZATION

Assistance with research, preparation
and distribution of family news let-
ters and maintaining of mailing lists

Genealogical Research & Consultant

Service

143 South Main St. — 801 Tribune BIdg.

Salt Lake City 11, Utah
1/3 Block South of Genealogical Society

318

All of the numbers for the

Relief Society and M.I.A.

are obtainable at

BEESLEY

miukk. Co.

70 SO. MAIN EM 4-6518

SALT LAKE CITY 1, UTAH

Mason & Hamlin — Hardman
and the Original Cable Pianos

Prairie Wind

Oi\Q^n Dougias

I never knew that a wind could be as clean

As this wind. Clean as snow

That whitens open hill and shaded glen,

.As rain that washes leaves until they shine,

As sun that burns the fetid marsh away,

Leaving the scent of fern and meadow hay,

Of bride syringa and ascetic pine.

The scream of eagle and the lisp of wren

Are bright upon this wind, and where I go

My eyes are cleansed of darkness I have seen,

Hawaiian Tours

June and November, 1963

Mexican Tour

in March

Orient Tour

leaves March to April

Northwestern Tour

in June

Alaskan Tour

in July

Hill Cumorah Tour

July-August

Europe

in August

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23rd East

P.O. Box 2065
Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

• UEAUTIFOL
• HANDY

• DURABLE

A sure way ol keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed

below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

• 300 to 600 miles 45
600 to 1000 miles 54
1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 g^>^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1 , Utah ^JfCyj

319

One Hundred One

Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Russell Day
Hunter, Utah

One Hundred

Mrs. Florence Emmeline Clark

Ritchie

Ballarat, Victoria

Australia

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Margaret E. P. Sciiutt Gordon
Monrovia, California

Ninety-six

Mrs. Alice De La Mare Cowans
Tooele, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Sarah H. Ballantyne
Ogden, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Rhoda Hales Tanner
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety -three

Mrs. Elizabeth Tabitiia Stevens

Bigler

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Eliza Linford Denio
Bell Cardens, California

Ninety-one

Mrs. Joiiannah Lundgreen Christensen
Union, Utah

Mrs. Mary L. Farney Beller
Ogdcn, Utah

Mrs. Ethelyn T. Lindsey
Long Beach, California

Mrs. Eliza Ann Nichols Jackson
Thornton, Idaho

Mrs. Clara Eddy Martin
Menan, Idaho

Ninety

Mrs. Minnie Ellen Bedell Banta
Sacramento, California

Mrs. Mary Brockbank North
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Civilla Winget Magleby
Monroe, Utah

Mrs. Ruth E. Maxwell Foote
Safford, Arizona

Mrs. Amanda Mathild Garns

Meadows

American Falls, Idaho

Mrs. Christina Lindsay Duke
Heber, Utah

■■■mflBWMBP

5(aelu)

"Artistry in Pleasurefoods"
'AMERICA'S FINEST ICE CREAM STORE'

hof^

DiSHNCnVE

'%,tBm

is the Industr/s Supreme Achievement.

.... . ^. , - , Large groups please

Open until Midnight - Closed Sundays ^^y^ reservations

OUR ONLY STORE — 850 East 21st South

Two Great Books

on the Life of the Prophet
and his Brother . . .

HYRl'M

HYRUM SMITH, PATRIARCH

by Pearson H. Corbett. New insight into the hfe
of the brother of the Prophet. A stirring account
of true brotherly love and loyalty. $3.95

JOSEPH SMITH, THE MAN & THE SEER

by Hyrum L. Andrus. A masterful analysis of
Joseph Smith and his mission as a prophet of
the Living God. Essential reading for every
Latter-day Saint. $2.50

.SEP^

ttl^

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Deseret Book Company, 44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City 2, Utah

Gentlemen: Please find enclosed check. . . .money order. . . .1 have

an account, please charge Amount enclosed $ for

encircled books:

Name.

Address .

City.

Zone State . . .

Residents of Utah include 3% sales tax

These and other
inspirational church
books at Deseret
Book stores
everywhere.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

How much life insurance

is enough
... to keep your future
bright with promise?

Ask your Beneficial Man - his business is giving the RIGHT answers.

BENEFICIAL IIFE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres. \^ ^ Salt Lake City, Utah
Over 580 million dollars of life insurance in jorce

Kemembmme

Grace Barker Wilson

The warm flat rock above the stream
Was just the place to lie and dream.
And watch the flashing rainbow trout
In the deep pool weave in and out.
The banks bore moss grown violets.
And, further back, wild mignonettes
Mixed perfume with the scented air
Of new green willows growing there.
How friendly all that tangled wild —
And I was, once, that dreaming child.

The Cover:

Frontispiece:
Art Layout:

Lake Marraine, Banff National Park, Canada

Color Transparency by Josef Muench

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Shadow and Sunlight, Near Bountiful, Utah
Photograph by L. Paul Roberts

Dick Scopes

'/vm^<

I don't think anyone could take The
Relief Society Magazine out of the mail-
box without at least thumbing through it.
I always read the From Near and Far page,
if I read nothing else immediately. This
page makes me feel close to all the sisters
in the Church. The first serial I read was
"Because of the Word" (by Hazel M.
Thomson ) . I am sure this story
strengthened my testimony. The series of
articles about the women who knew the
Prophet Joseph Smith (by Preston Nibley)
was wonderful, too. I have been a mem-
ber of the Church for two years and have
had many blessings since being baptized.
I enjoyed the recent serial "Out of the
Wilderness," by Shirley Thulin. The
visiting teacher messages are full of wis-
dom. All the sisters I visited said they
enjoyed the message about using their
time wisely.

— Mrs. Jacqueline Rasmussen

Clinton, Iowa

I surely do enjoy The Relief Society
Magazine. I carry one or two of them in
my big handbag each time I go out in
the car with my husband. While in
Seattle last week, I read all of the install-
ments of the serial "Sow the Field With
Roses," by Margery S. Stewart (January
to June 1962). I studied her style, and
it delighted me very much. She has a
real polish, which makes me think she has
written a great deal.

— Mrs. Alice Sabin

Yakima, Washington

We receive with great pleasure each
month that periodical The Relief Society
Magazine. We feel enthusiastic about this
Magazine, with all the interesting and
stimulating articles and the beautiful pic-
tures, but, in particular, we rejoice in
reading the inspiring and poetic novel
"Out of the Wilderness" (by Shirley
Thulin, concluded in February 1963).
— Anna Marie Vedder

Hamburg, Germany

I have enjoyed reading The ReUef So-
ciety Magazine for many years, and I
especially enjoy the poetry. It gave me
much pleasure to see that Christie Lund
Coles won the second prize in the Relief
Society Short Story Contest ("The
Home," February 1963). I especially enjoy
the poetry by Mrs. Coles and have often
quoted her poetry in giving lessons in the
auxiliary organizations of the Church, and
in PTA and other places where I have
been asked to give talks.
— Betty Green

San Bernardino, California

I was very much impressed with the
story "The Home" (by Christie Lund
Coles) in the February issue of the
Magazine. All of the stories are good, and
the Magazine is wonderful, from start to
finish. The articles never get old. They
can be read time after time, and there is
always something new to cherish. I thank
all the people who put their time and
work and patience into the making of the
Magazine.

— Mrs. Violet Pierce

Gunnison, Utah

In the March 1963 issue of the Maga-
zine I enjoyed so much the article "We
Can't Be Perfect" by Christie Lund Coles.
As In-Service leader of our ward Primary,
I am planning for each teacher to have
a copy of this article.

— Mrs. John J. Merrill

Logan, Utah

I would like to thank you for the very
lovely Magazine we are so privileged to
receive in our homes every month. I en-
joy every page, and have particularly
looked forward to the serial story "Out
of the Wilderness," by Shirley Thulin,
and the work meeting lessons on "The
Latter-day Saint Home," which are so
helpful (by Dr. Virginia F. Cutler).
— Ruth Pepper

Corrimal East

N. S. W., Australia

322

The Relief Society Magazine

VOL. 50

MAY 1963

NO. 5

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE Marianne C. Sharp Editor

Vesta P. Crawford Associate Editor Belle S. Spafford General Manager

SPECIAL FEATURES

324 My Mother — A Homemoker and Character Builder Elna P. Haymond

332 Contest Announcements 1963

336 Portrait of life Helen Hinckley Jones

348 Night Sky Ora Pate Stewart

378 Magazine Honor Roll for 1962 Marianne C. Sharp

nCTION

339 Battalion Hazel K. Todd

354 The Inside of the Cup Nellie I. Cox

372 Keep My Own — Chapter 5 Kit Linford

GENERAL FEATURES

322 From Near and Far

346 Editorial: Eternal Earnings in Twenty-four Hours Marianne C. Sharp

349 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon
390 Notes From the Field Hulda Parker
400 Birthday Congratulations

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

350 Early Years Are a Mother's Glory Leona Fetzer Wintch

351 Too Busy? Annella Barnes

352 So Long for Dreaming Verda F. Welch
360 As the Heart Grows Leola Seely Anderson
364 Love in a Lunch Sack Janet W. Breeze

366 Magic in Your Vinegar Bottle Margaret F. Maxwell

367 Ham-Noodle Scallop Casserole Anna Marie Astle

367 Sugar Cookies Myrtle E. Henderson

368 Pancakes With an International Accent Margaret F. Maxwell
370 Shirt Tales Shirley Thulin

377 Mary Lee Myers and Henrietta W. Larsen — "Sewing Sisters"

POETRY

321 Remembrance — Frontispiece Grace Barker Wilson

Echo, by Rosa Lee Lloyd, 334; Tree Love, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 335; Season oi the
Heart, by Lael W. Hill, 338; Absentee Grandchild, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 345; Suggestion,
by Ida Elaine James, 353; After Long Trial, by Christie Lund Coles, 359; Washing Windows,
by Zara Sabin, 363; You Cannot Win, by Gladys Hesser Burnham, 363; Last Bell, by
Margery S. Stewart, 376; Life, by Catherine B. Bowles, 397; After First Grief, by Maude
Rubin, 399; The Moon Is Full, by Evalyn Sandberg, -399; Build Strong, by Ursula King
Bell, 400.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by the Relief Society General Board Association

Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 2642 ; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year ; foreigrn, $2.00 a year ;
20c a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah,
under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for
in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be
returned unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six
months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

323

My Mother

A Homemaker
and Character
Builder

EJna P. Haymond

Member, General Board of Relief Society

"Build the whole child or you have not built well" - Mother

LUCY Doney Parkinson, the
wife of George C. Parkinson,
was born in Franklin, Idaho,
in i860. She was the daughter of
pioneer parents, John and Ann
Temperance Doney. The family
then was living in the old fort which
was occupied by the colony as a
protection against the Indians.
Brother and Sister Parkinson were
the parents of eight children. Sister
Parkinson passed away in Salt Lake
City, Utah, in 1932.

Many confuse the terms house-
keeper and homemaker. These
words are often used interchange-
ably, but they do not carry the same
fine meaning. The housekeeper cares
for the upkeep of the house, while
the broader term — homemaker —
includes this and much more. To
be a homemaker one must care for
the house and all that dwell therein.
True homemaking is the art of de-
veloping the whole person or per-
sons of a family. It signifies the
developing of character, morals, and

spirituality. I think of my mother
as a homemaker. As I reminisce on
incidents of my early home life in
Preston, Idaho, I realize that many
tasks of housekeeping have changed
with the changing times, but the
principles of homemaking have not.

In considering Mother as a home-
maker, it is impossible for me to
think of her apart from Father. They
had an unusual closeness and har-
mony in both purpose and training,
and acted as one in making deci-
sions. In my home, the whole child
was trained by wise and loving par-
ents, who valued the industrious,
spiritual life above the social life.
The children were taught the finer
qualities: love, honesty, faith, fair-
ness, work, and charity.

Mother was a woman of rare
charm. She was a lady of culture
and refinement, a devoted wife and
mother. Her many friends spoke of
her in different terms. Some called
her genteel; some spoke of her as
the Lady Elect; as Sister Lucy; while

324

MY MOTHER — A HOMEMAKER AND CHARACTER BUILDER

those close to her, old and young,
called her Aunt Lucy. She seemed
to possess qualities to suit all these
names. The one special name for
her which I liked best was Father's
name for her — Queen — and he
truly treated her as such. Each time
Father came home from a day's ab-
sence, he would say: ''Where is my
Queen?" I think this one lovely
expression caused the children to
take notice and give added respect
to her. Her warm, cheerful counte-
nance, when hearing this name,
brought cheer and a feeling of well-
being into the home.

To Mother, time was a precious
commodity, one not to be wasted.
The best time to teach and guide
was while one worked at even small
tasks. It was not necessary to re-
sort to lecturing in order to teach.
Teaching of economy applied to
time, as well as to money, belong-
ings, and effort. Our time was well
planned for work, education, pleas-
ure, for thinking, and even for day-
dreaming and planning. What great
plan or project was ever accom-
plished without much thinking? We
also learned that a child did not
build up so much resentment to
work, if he knew he could count on
undisturbed minutes or hours that
became his own precious time.

In teaching economy in the use
of money. Mother often quoted
President Brigham Young: *'A wom-
an can throw out of the window
with a spoon as fast as a man can
throw into the door with a shovel."
This lesson was taught as we cared
for our clothing, as we cared for
furniture, and kept the home in
good condition. Even though we
lived in the country and raised our

own vegetables, we were never al-
lowed to cook too much or waste
the food.

l\/f OTHER soon learned, as the
eight children came along,
many of the secrets of a cheerful, co-
operative family. The children were
expected to assume their share of the
responsibilities of the home tasks. It
was expected that jobs would be
done well, done to meet Mother's
approval. As soon as a child learned
one task well, he was given full
credit, and was then assigned to
some new task for training. This
prevented a child from building up
resentment for a task he did not like
to do. Tension was lessened, so
that willingness to assist and learn
followed. I remember the task of
cleaning the chimneys of our coal-
oil burning lamps. Each morning
they were lined up on the drain like
well-ordered soldiers. Some child
was assigned to clean them. Here,
again, perfect work was required.
This scheduled, planned work served
as a tie to responsibility — responsi-
bility which is so fundamental in
the training of a child. Regular work,
finished work, good work made for
calm living, as opposed to confusion
and scolding. ''Any child," Mother
said, "feels more secure and much
happier when he knows what is ex-
pected of him and that he must
meet certain standards." Fifty years
after, it remains a positive teaching
tool to me.

In our home the boys were ex-
pected to take their turns in helping
with the housework. They had their
regular jobs, as did the girls.
Through these tasks they learned to
respect their mother, their sisters,

325

MAY 1963

Parkinson Family Group
Picture taken about 1912 in Preston, Idaho

Seated in front: Aleida D. Parkinson (Mrs. Walter Larson).

First row, seated, left to right: Ann Parkinson (Mrs. Preston Nibley); President
George C. Parkinson; Lucy Doney Parkinson; Vera Parkinson (Mrs. Richard W.
Young) .

Back row, standing, left to right: Colonel J. Leo Parkinson, West Point graduate;
Elna D. Parkinson (Mrs. Creed Haymond); Colonel Parley D. Parkinson, West Point
graduate; Deanne D. Parkinson (Mrs. Walter Rolapp); George D. Parkinson.

326

MY MOTHER — A HOMEMAKER AND CHARACTER BUILDER

and women in general. They all be-
came kind and thoughtful husbands
and fathers as a result. Girls and
boys, alike, washed dishes, cleaned
floors, and assisted with the care of
the smaller children. They truly
learned that woman's work was im-
portant and not too menial for them
to perform.

lyf OTHER believed and taught
the words of the Savior as he
spoke of keeping the Sabbath day
holy: ''And on this day thou shalt
do none other thing, only let thy
food be prepared with singleness of
heart that thy fasting may be per-
fect . . r (D&C 59:13). In order to
live this commandment, we as chil-
dren assisted on Saturday with the
preparation of the Sunday meal.
Each child had a special duty in this
preparation, so naturally we learned
the meaning of the words of the
Savior.

In order to have as little confusion
as possible on Sunday morning, each
child who was old enough, prepared,
folded, and put into drawers or on
shelves the clothing to be worn on
Sunday. Mother did not do this
for us. After being shown how to
do it, we were expected to do this
for ourselves. A child was never
allowed to wash or iron clothing on
Sunday. Saturday was the day for
this. This practice taught planning,
orderliness, and respect for the Sab-
bath.

This same training included "a.
place for everything, and everything
in its place." Books, toys, and cloth-
ing were expected to be in their
place. This, of course, meant a place
had to be provided. We were never
expected to do the impossible or

the impractical, so a place was pro-
vided.

Mother's teachings in charity soon
became a daily part of our lives.
This was taught by action and with
love. We, as a group, prepared
Christmas and Thanksgiving baskets
to take to the less fortunate. I can
visualize the six to ten baskets on
the table. These were filled, ac-
cording to the size of the family, by
the children, as Mother directed the
work. Pies, cakes, chicken, potatoes,
eggs, bread, vegetables, and other
foods were included. Our own
Christmas or Thanksgiving was not
planned nor completed until this
was done, and the baskets were de-
livered by the children to the vari-
ous families. Even the very small
children went along.

Many, many days and nights
Mother cared for the sick, even to
the assisting with the delivery of a
baby. During her absence we chil-
dren were expected to care for the
house, so that we felt we had also
assisted in caring for the sick.

''All work and no play makes Jack
a dull boy," was a truism we often
heard, so family camping parties,
swimming parties, and lawn parties
were held, but never on Sunday.

Of course, there were times,
among eight children, of discord
and disobedience, but these times
were not always lost to us. Our wise
Mother used these as measuring
sticks for evaluating causes and re-
sults. Nor was discipline without
its humor. I well remember the
day that Mother sent my small
brother out to get a switch that she
might tingle his legs for something
he had done. In a few minutes he
returned with his small hands full

327

MAY 1963

of wheat straws. Mother was busy
at the time he came in, but when
she turned she saw that he had used
the straws to spell out across the
large kitchen floor ''I love you/' and
had put several kiss crosses at the
end. When Mother saw it, she hesi-
tated for a few seconds, then put her
arm around him and said, ''I love
you, too, son," and kissed him. She
did not turn in anger and punish
him or scold him. She talked it
over with the child, and the subject
was dropped.

Father was stake president for
twenty-five years, so our home was
always ''open house" to all the Gen-
eral Authorities and auxiliary officers
who visited the stake. As we assist-
ed with the preparations for the
meals, housecleaning, making beds,
and other tasks, we learned to serve
the guests and respect them, and
listen to their counsel. While they
were in our home their shoes were
placed outside their rooms at night.
The boys shined them and placed
them there again to be worn the
next morning. The girls put fresh
linen on the beds, poured fresh
water into the washstand pitchers,
and cleaned the rooms. This light-
ened Mother's work and gave us an
opportunity to serve.

The principle of tithing was
taught not only by example, but
through discussion with each mem-
ber of the family, and with the fam-
ily as a whole. Plans were discussed
whereby it would be possible for full
payment of the tithe. Each child
figured his own share and paid it
himself. Often a child found it
necessary to rebudget his expendi-
tures in order to save the ten per

cent, but all the children knew that
tithing came first on the list.

Sister Lucy Parkinson spent many,
many hours traveling over the large
stake in the service of the Lord. Not
only did she teach Primary, Sunday
School, and Mutual at times during
the rearing of her family, but, as
counselor in the stake Relief Society
to Sister Louisa Benson, she visited
the far, outlying wards as an officer.
(Sister Benson was the grandmother
of our present member of the Coun-
cil of the Twelve. )

A S Mother prepared the lesson in
the quiet of her own room, we
learned the value of thorough prep-
aration. As she traveled many,
many miles by horse and buggy, or
horse and sleigh over poor roads, or
no roads at all, with only a soapstone
(steatite) to warm her, the lesson
of dependability was taught.

Religious training was daily a part
of our living. Often it was merely
the following of an example set by
our parents. I cherish the hours I
spent discussing the principles of the
gospel with my parents. I remem-
ber that it was during an afternoon
when we were gathering corn, that
Father explained so clearly to me
the mission and attributes of the
Holy Ghost. If a question of doc-
trine came up that Father or Mother
did not understand, there followed
a period of study, often with the
child. My parents were never too
busy to explain the gospel to us.

There was no place in our train-
ing for superstition or fear of the
unknown, the dark, forces of nature,
lightning, water, or storms. At an
early age we became closely ac-

328

MY MOTHER — A HOMEMAKER AND CHARACTER BUILDER

President and Sister Parkinson Picture taken in Preston, Idaho, in 1900

quainted with these things. As a
family we took long walks in the
evening and into the dark, thus
learning the hidden beauties of the
night, rather than fear of it. On
starlit nights, we placed blankets and
chairs on the lawn in order to look
at the wonders of the heavens. It
was at such times that Mother ex-
plained God's great power, his wis-
dom, and his purpose for the plan-
ets — millions of them.

Death, we were taught, was God's
plan for graduation from this, the
second estate, to the hereafter.
Death, we learned, is not a tragedy,
nor something to dread. It is com-
parable to the transition from the
first to the second estate, when par-
ents and family anxiously await the
arrival of a baby. We learned that
someone is present to welcome our
loved ones as they leave this life.
At the time of death of our loved
ones, we were prepared to accept it,

so that, gradually, it became a sweet,
fond memory.

T^HE power of the Priesthood was
witnessed many times, as mem-
bers of the family, friends, and
neighbors were healed, according to
their faith. A child was never sent
from the sickroom when someone
was being administered to, rather
the children- were invited to be
present.

I am sure it was Mother's attitude
towards the Priesthood and Father's
great responsibility as president of
the stake for so many years that
engendered in our hearts respect for
the Authorities.

To Mother and Father the main
purpose of life was to make of their
children candidates for the celestial
kingdom. This could not be taught
in the home unless the parents be-
lieved and lived the celestial law of
temple marriage. Brigham Young

329

MAY 1963

taught that we must grow in knowl-
edge and grace from day to day,
and from year to year. This became
Mother's motto in stressing the
necessity of learning gospel truths.
She taught that to liye the law we
must know it.

The expression ''It is high to be
a judge" was often heard as judg-
ment was being passed on friend or
neighbor. If the criticism continued,
a second quotation was used —
''Judge not, that ye be not judged"
(Mt. 7:1). Probably the frequent
use of quotations, followed by an
explanation, was what made the
scriptures become so real, such a
part of our family life.

/^NE lesson that we learned well
was: Why should we be embar-
rassed when our Church standards
are questioned or made fun of?
Mother explained that this is God's
Church, not a man-made one. Why
should we apologize for it or try to
explain it away? Many times this
was the only convincing we needed
in order to uphold the standards
when they were questioned.

The teaching of morality was high
on the list, and respect for the pos-
sessions of others, for the rights of
others. The children respected the
clothing, rooms, and even the time
of other members of the family.
This one teaching helped to elimi-
nate disputes and confusion. Fair-
ness was something to be cherished.
As the small children traded mar-
bles, toys, string, kites, and other
articles, they were reminded: "A
bargain or a deal is not a good one
unless it is equally good for both
parties concerned." Even as the

children grew into adulthood, this
principle was closely guarded.

We were taught to "Honour thy
father and thy mother." It was
Mother who built the image of
Father as head of the home. She
was always alert to the niceties of
life and their application. In teach-
ing respect for Father, his chair,
paper, and slippers were always
ready and in place for him when he
returned from church or office. It
was a common thing to see a child,
in respect for him when he came in,
get up from Father's chair and re-
mind him it was for him. If he had
had a trying day, or if some special
disappointment or worry was his.
Mother prepared an especially fine
dinner, and the children were alerted
to be cheerful and leave their prob-
lems behind. At these times. Moth-
er showed increased kindness, love,
and understanding. Father was
never underestimated, downgraded,
or made to feel he would not or
could not succeed.

Encouragement and understand-
ing were Mother's strong points.
Often these were all that were neces-
sary to solve a problem. In return
for this encouragement. Father
showed unusual love and respect for
Mother. He was the one who im-
pressed this upon the minds of the
children. After our family prayer
at dinnertime. Mother did not leave
the table in order to serve the meal.
Father saw that the children, both
boys and girls, did all the serving.
They had been trained for this, and
each took his turn. This same
training in respect and considera-
tion was carried into all relationships
between parents and children.

This teaching of honoring Father

330

MY MOTHER — A HOMEMAKER AND CHARACTER BUILDER

THE PARKINSON FAMILY HOME IN PRESTON, IDAHO

This home was built in 1895, one of the first large homes in Preston. It was here
that Brother and Sister Parkinson reared their eight children.

and Mother was carried even furth-
er. I can truly say that I never saw
my parents quarrel. They had dif-
ferences, of course, but they never
resorted to harsh or loud words.
Again, as children went on dates,
thev were alwavs told, ''Remember
who your Father is, and remember
who your Mother is, and never let
them down." This was a reminder
to shun certain things and accept
others.

Lucy Parkinson taught well, as
shown by President Joseph F.
Smith, when he visited our home.
During one of these visits, he said.

''There is a rare feeling of spiritual-
ity^ a feeling of calm, and of train-
ing, in this home that is not com-
mon to all homes." I came to real-
ize that any of the children could
say, "What virtues I have, I learned
during mv childhood in my home;
any wrongs I have committed have
been of my own making."

In thinking over mv childhood, I
say to myself of Mother, as the
Prophet Joseph Smith said, when he
quoted the Savior: "Ye shall do
the work which ve see me do." No
finer tribute can I pay to mv Mother
or to mv Father.

331

1963

CONTEST ANNOUNCEMENTS

IIIWIIll""

•""•im

CONTESTS CLOSE AUGUST 15, 1963

THE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story
Contest are conducted annually by the General Board of Relief So-
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women who
qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to enter their
work in either or both contests.

The General Board would be pleased to receive entries from the out-
lying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in and near
Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring different writ-
ing skills, the winner of an award in one of them in no way precludes
winning in the other.

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest

nnHE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest
opens with this announcement
and closes August 15, 1963. Prizes
will be awarded as follows :

First prize $40

Second prize $30

Third prize $20

Prize poems will be published in
the January 1964 issue of The Re-
lief Society Magazine (the birth
month of Eliza R. Snow).

Prize-winning poems become the
property of the Relief Society Gen-
eral Board, and may not be pub-
lished by others except upon writ-
ten permission from the General
Board. The General Board reserves
the right to publish any of the other
poems submitted, paying for them
at the time of publication at the
regular Magazine rates.

Rules for the contest:

1. This contest is open to all Latter-day
Saint women, exclusive of members of the
Relief Society General Board and em-
ployees of the Relief Society General
Board.

2. Only one poem may be submitted by
each contestant.

3. The poem must not exceed fifty
lines and should be typewritten, if pos-
sible. Where this cannot be done, it
should be legibly written. Only one side
of the paper is to be used. (A duplicate
copy of the poem should be retained by
contestants to insure against loss.)

4. The sheet on which the poem is
written is to be without signature or other
identifying marks.

5. No explanatory material or picture
is to accompany a poem.

6. Each poem is to be accompanied by
a stamped envelope on which is written
the contestant's name and address, Nom
de plumes are not to be used.

332

CONTEST ANNOUNCEMENT — 1963

7. A signed statement is to accompany
the poem submitted, certifying:

a. That the author is a member of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints.

b. That the poem (state title) is the
contestant's original work.

c. That it has never been published.

d. That it is not in the hands of an
editor or other person with a view
to publication.

e. That it will not be published nor
submitted elsewhere for publication
until the contest is decided.

8. A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must wait
two years before she is again eligible to
enter the contest.

9. The judges shall consist of one mem-
ber of the General Board, one person from
the English department of an educational

institution, and one person who is a
recognized writer. In case of complete dis-
agreement among the judges, all poems
selected for a place by the various judges
will be submitted to a specially selected
committee for final decision.

In evaluating the poems, consideration
will be given to the following points:

a. Message or theme

b. Form and pattern

c. Rhythm and meter

d. Accomplishment of the pur-
pose of the poem

e. Climax

10. Entries must he postmarked not
later than August 15, 1963.

11. All entries are to be addressed to
Relief Society Eliza R. Snow Poem Con-
test, 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11,
Utah.

Relief Society Short Story Contest

'yHE Relief Society Short Story
Contest for 1963 opens with
this announcement and closes Aug-
ust 15, 1963.

The prizes this year will be as
follows :

First prize $75

Second prize $60

Third prize $50

The three prize-winning stories
will be published consecutively in
the first three issues of The Rdid
Society Magazine for 1964. Prize-
winning stories become the property
of the Rehef Society General Board
and may not be published by others
except upon written permission
from the General Board. The Gen-
eral Board reserves the right to pub-
lish any of the other stories entered
in the contest, paying for them at

the time of publication at the regu-
lar Magazine rates.

Rules for the contest:

1. This contest is open to Latter-day
Saint women — exclusive of members of
the Relief Society General Board and em-
ployees of the General Board — who have
had at least one literary composition pub-
lished or accepted for publication.

2. Only one story may be submitted by
each contestant.

3. The story must not exceed 3,000
words in length and must be typewritten.
The number of the words must appear
on the first page of the manuscript. (All
words should be counted, including one
and two-letter words.) A duplicate copy
of the stor^' should be retained by con-
testants to insure against loss.

4. The contestant's name is not to ap-
pear anywhere on the manuscript, but a
stamped envelope on which is written
the contestant's name and address is to be
enclosed with the story. Nom de plumes
are not to be used.

333

MAY 1963

5. A signed statement is to accompany
the story submitted certifying:

a. That the author is a member of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints.

b. That the author has had at least one
hterary composition pubhshed or ac-
cepted for pubhcation. (This state-
ment must give name and date of
pubhcation in which the contest-
ant's work has appeared or, if not
yet pubhshed, evidence of accept-
ance for pubhcation.)

c. That the story submitted (state the
title and number of words) is the
contestant's original work.

d. That it has never been published,
that it is not in the hands of an
editor or other person with a view
to publication, and that it will not
be published nor submitted else-
where for publication until the con-
test is decided.

6. No explanatory material or picture is
to accompany the story.

7. A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must wait
for two years before she is again eligible
to enter the contest.

8. The judges shall consist of one mem-
ber of the General Board, one person from
the English department of an educational
institution, and one person who is a rec-
ognized writer. In case of complete dis-
agreements among the judges, all stories
selected for a place by the various judges
will be submitted to a specially selected
committee for final decision.

In evaluating the stories, consideration
will be given to the following points:

a. Characters and their presentation

b. Plot development

c. Message of the story

d. Writing style

9. Entries must be postmarked not Jater
than August 15, 1963.

10. All entries are to be addressed to
Relief Society Short Story Contest,
76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah.

Echo

Rosa Lee Lloyd

"Don't cry, little love," my mother said

When I stubbed my toe or bumped my head.

Then she kissed it better as mothers do

When you are a wee little girl of two.

"Take bumps with a bounce," my brother advised

When my teenage heart was shocked or surprised.

Life was a blue sky, frolic, and fun.

But grownup bumps came, one by one.

Now if I listen, a voice will caress,

Whispering comfort and lovingly bless.

Where does it come from? I only know

It sounds like an echo from long ago.

Picture on opposite page -^"Tree Homestead/' H. Armstrong Roberts

334

mm.

'x^^^

Tree Love

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

1 love an old box elder.
So broad and full of leaves
No silvered scrap of blueness
The summer sky retrieves.

I love a silver maple

Whose limbs reach out and up

Until one half of heaven

Is caught v/lthin its cup.

But most I love a birch tree.
Green waterfall of lace
That shimmers on the hillside
And drov/ns me in its grace.

PORTRAIT
OF LIFE

Helen Hinckley Jones

MADAME Hygrecko and I
faced each other across the
easel. My hands were folded
quietly, my eyes focused on a handle
of the French door. Beyond I could
see only the gray, gray sky of Paris,
and an occasional boat drifting by
on the river. If I turned my eyes ever
so slightly, I could see Madame Hy-
grecko, a pallet and half a dozen
brushes in one hand, a single brush
in the other. I could see the line of
concentration between her eyes, her
squint when she held the brush in a
horizontal line before her to make a
measurement of my face. Neither of
us said a word. In her kitchen doing
the washing up, or in her living
room sewing together, we could chat
as if we had always lived in the same
world. But when she was painting,
she needed all of the quiet concen-
tration that I need at my typewriter.
She seemed to work rapidly, but
with no slap-dash pasting on of
color.

When the first sitting was almost
over, she explained that she did not
draw with a pencil before she began
painting a portrait; that she could do
the drawing she needed with her
brushes as she progressed. She also
said that the artist's problem was
not to make the portrait look like
the subject. That was easy. Even
good copyists could do that. To me
this was incomprehensible. I've
always had to label the drawing I
did to please my children. ''Our dog,
Bruno; our cat, Cutie Pie."

I found myself dozing as I sat,
and she took pity on me. ''We're
through for today," she told me, put-
ting a sheet over the painting.

The sheet clearly said that Mad-
ame Hygrecko wasn't ready for me
to see her work, but later I looked
under the sheet. I'm not one to
open a Christmas package on the
fifteenth of December, but I did
look under the sheet. What I saw
was a very good likeness of my

336

PORTRAIT OF LIFE

father. He had my hair and he was
wearing my blue blouse, but the
proportions of the face, the high,
square forehead, the rather thin, up-
turned lips, the eyes, only slightly
unmatched as to size and shape,
were all his. Hurriedly I returned
the sheet. I remembered that once
on a bus in the part of the country
where my father had lived as a boy,
a stranger asked, ''Are you Sam
Hinckley's daughter? I thought so.
I knew Sam when he was your age."

At the next sitting Madame Hy-
grecko, not knowing that I had vio-
lated her privacy, said, ''I never like
the subject to look at the first day's
work. In the first day I just get the
big features, the structure of the
face — forehead, cheek bones, chin
line. Today I'll begin to flesh it
out."

I sat quietly again, sometimes
dreaming, sometimes almost dozing,
sometimes thinking, sometimes re-
membering. Madame Hygrecko
worked with concentration and
speed, only speaking when she
stopped to squeeze a new color onto
her pallet. Again, she put the sheet
over the painting when she had com-
pleted her morning's work. Again,
I cheated a little and took a look
when she was busy elsewhere.

Now the painting didn't look like
my father as much as it looked like
me. From a distance, looking
through squinted eyes, the portrait
looked almost like a colored photo-
graph blown up to life size.

T^HE next day, as Madame settled

at the easel, she said, ''Now I

am ready to begin the hard work. I

have been painting your face— your

physical face — but today I shall
begin to paint you."

Whenever I could look away from
the door handle, I saw on her face
a look of extreme concentration.
Sometimes, a look of delight seemed
to play over the look of concentra-
tion, not really taking its place.

At the end of the third sitting she
did not cover the canvas. I was free
to look at it if I wished, but she did
not turn it toward me. After a time
I gave in to my curiosity. This time
the portrait looked so much like me
that looking at it was like peering
into a mirror. I would have called
the portrait finished, but the next
morning I sat again, this time with
more conscious cooperation.

"I am working on your eyes now.
Please move them as little as pos-
sible." Or, "I am working on your
lips now. No, don't smile. A smile
usually looks foolish on a portrait."
After a long time, she said, "Now
I'm getting you. The real you.
You're coming. I'm getting that
something that is you."

At the end of the sitting she
turned the canvas toward me. "Have
you any suggestions?" she asked.

For a moment I was deeply disap-
pointed. I didn't know that I
looked like that. I went to the mir-
ror and compared my face with the
one in the portrait. I remembered
Robert Burns, "Oh, wad some
power the giftie gie us. To see our-
sels as others see us!" In every
line and shadow Madame Hygrec-
ko's brushes were right. I tried to
hide my feelings, but she saw me
massaging my double chin.

"But I'm not through yet."
The next morning she worked

337

MAY 1963

with an almost constant look of
satisfaction. Finally she said, 'Tm
through now."

I walked away, leaving her clean-
ing her brushes. When I came back
into the room she had slipped the
portrait into a simple frame, and it
was facing me on the easel. And
now the painting stopped me. Here
was not only a picture of how I
looked on the outside, but of how I
felt on the inside. This wasn't like
facing myself in a mirror. It was
rather as if I had been in the room
before I came in, if this explanation
makes any sense. My presence was
there in the portrait.

The face in the frame wasn't
young. It wasn't beautiful. In fact,
I had not known before that so
much of my hair was gray, or that
my chin was so double, or that the
lines on my face were so deep. But
somehow these things didn't mat-
ter. I knew that the artist was right,

and I didn't mind at all. It was as
if this were an old friend whose
looks had ceased to matter.

After a time an art critic, a col-
lector of paintings, came to see the
portrait. He had never met me, but
from the canvas he read my charac-
ter and personality. Truly my life
was pictured in my face.

All my life I had heard that each
of us makes his own face, but I had
never realized what the axiom meant
until I watched the portrait grow.

When I was born I came into the
world with a face like my father's.
I had done nothing to that face. The
bones were there, the lips, the eyes,
all his, as well as mine. Then I be-
gan to do subtle things to my face.
The face of my ''second day" was
mine, as well as his. I lived longer,
and the face was all mine. And,
finally, the face was not only mine,
it was me (grammatical error in-
tentional).

Season of the Heart

Lael W. Hill

Over the winter land
You speak a word of roses,
Into the time of gray
You bring a golden bough.
Summer is your hand,
Your voice an open garden:
How shall I wait cold
Or desolate now?

Green leafs my mind,
The bees announce a coming,
Every bird is concert
Where winds run softly new.
Only deaf and blind
Deny the palpitant season
Where I walk summer sure
Because of you.

338

Battalion

1, sat in the ap|>]e tree where I had
sat a milhoin times in the eight
years since I had been Hving.
But today I wished the hghtning
would hit the tree and burn us
both up. Because I didn't want any
stepmother. I wanted just my
father and me and Elberta Eddler,
hke it had been since I could re-
member.

Elberta came to our place every
day and cooked the meals and kept
the house clean. Sometimes, if I
tracked dirt on the floor or lost the
scissors, she talked to herself while
she worked. But it didn't matter
because she could cook such good
things, and she knew such wonder-
ful stories.

Whenever she read me stories
about stepmothers I felt sorry for
the kids who had them. They were
mean old things who made children
wear rags or had someone leave
them in the woods for the wild
beasts.

My friend Joey said I should run
away, but I didn't want to live with-
out my Dad.

Everything had been all right
until he went away on a long busi-
ness trip. When he came back the
mailman began bringing the pink
letters that smelled like sweet peas.

I thought the pink letters were
bills, but when I asked my father
he just said, ''No, Freddie." And
when I asked Elberta she said,
"Now, Freddie, you just mind your
business and remember your fa-
ther's letters are his own affairs."
Then she went away talking to her-
self.

But something was wrong with
my father. He sat and watched
through the window without saying
anything, and when I asked him to
play Battalion with me he said,
without even looking: ''Tomorrow,
Freddie." And then tomorrow he
would say the same thing. Then I
saw him looking at mother's pic-
ture on the mantel. He looked at
it lots of times. Only this time he
had one of the pink letters, and he
was just standing there staring. And
there were tears running down his
face.

I ran outside because I had never
seen my father cry and it frightened
me. I climbed up in the apple tree
like I always did when I wanted to
think. And I didn't even hear my
Dad come up until he said, "Hey,
up there, may I come up and sit
by you?"

I jumped and nearly fell out of
the tree. Dad laughed then just

339

MAY 1963

like he did when things were all
right. I was so glad. And I was so
glad he would come up and sit by
me, because he had never sat in the
apple tree with me before.

''Sure/' I said, and moved over
on the limb.

He swung up in the tree easy and
sat there looking at me. I felt so
good I could burst.

'Treddie," he said, ''how would
you like to have a mother?"

"Mother?" I couldn't think how
I could have my mother when she
was dead.

"Yes," he said, looking at me so
hard I wondered if he could see the
things inside me. "I mean I would
marry a lovely lady like your mother
was and she would be your mother."

"You mean a — a stepmother?"

Dad frowned a little. "I guess
you would call her a stepmother."

I thought I was going to choke.
"No," I said, backing away from
him on the limb. "We don't need
a stepmother. We have Elberta."

Dad* put his hand over mine.
"You would love her, son."

"No!" I screamed. "No, I don't
want any old stepmother!"

I jumped out of the tree, without
even thinking it was a long way
to the ground and I might break
something. My tooth ran into my
lip, but I jumped up and ran away
as far as I could, which was under
the bridge of the creek that sep-
arated our place from Joey's. I sat
there a long time before I remem-
bered Elberta talking to herself
when I asked about the pink let-
ters. So I went to find her.

She was cutting up chicken. She
looked at me over her glasses.

"Well," she said, "you look like
you had just eaten a stinkbug."

"Elberta," I said, "Dad wants to
marry a stepmother."

Elberta gave a big whack at the
chicken leg and cut it off with one
swipe. "Well," she said with a
funny look on her face. "What
about it? I guess he couldn't mar-
ry anything that wouldn't be a step-
mother."

"But, Elberta," I said, "I don't
want him to marry anything. I
don't want any old stepmother!"

Elberta gave another big whack
at the chicken and jerked her hand
back. "Now, look what you've made
me do, coming around bothering
me. Now, I've cut my finger."

She wrapped her apron around it
and started for the bathroom. Then
she turned. "Freddie," she said,
"you aren't marrying her. It's your
father, and he's always before known
what he was doing." And then she
went on to the bathroom.

A FTER that Dad didn't say any
more to me about it. And I
thought he had forgotten. He was
like he used to be. We played Bat-
talion. Dad put on his grand-
father's uniform that he wore in the
Mormon Battalion, and I put on
the coonskin cap that had come all
the way across the plains. He took
his grandfather's old musket, and
I took the sawed-off shotgun, and we
stood at attention.

"Colonel," I said, "I don't want
to go to war. My wife and chil-
dren need me to cross the plains
to Zion."

"Sir," said Dad, "our country has
called us. Our leader, Brigham
Young, has said we should go. We

340

BATTALION

must not be selfish. If we follow
the instructions of our leader our
families will be taken care of."

I saluted and said, ''Very well,
sir."

So we put our guns over our
shoulders and marched all the way
to Mexico and up to California and
back to Utah. Mexico was the bot-
tom of the orchard. California was
the bridge over the creek, and Utah
was the apple tree. By the squaw-
berry bush near the creek we fought
many a battle. We searched for
water holes and shot wild animals.
It was wonderful, playing Battalion
with my Dad.

Then, one night he came and sat
on my bed. He kissed me and there
were tears in his eyes like the day
he was looking at mother's picture
so hard. ''Freddie," he said, "are
you my pal?"

I was scared.

"Sure," I said, "just like we always
have been."

And then he just looked at me
for a long time.

"Why, Dad, did you cry when
you asked me?"

He took hold of my hand hard.
"Fm going away, Freddie, for a
week. When I come back I'll have
your new mother."

It was like I had fallen into a
black hole. But my father's voice
was going on from the top of the

pit.

"I want you to be nice to her,
Freddie. You see I love you both
very much."

And then he leaned and kissed
me again. And I wiped off the kiss
and burst out crying, even if I didn't
want to.

I didn't know when he left, be-

cause I covered my face with the
blanket and wished I could smother.

But afterwhile I put my head
out because it was so miserable with
wet tears and heat. The moon was
shining through the window and
it had a big smiling face. But I
guess the moon could smile because
it never had any stepmother. Then
I went to sleep and dreamed the
moon was my stepmother who
chased me into a cloud cave so the
lions could eat me.

Then morning came, and Elberta
came into my room, and her eyes
were red and puffed up like when
she ate too much chocolate and her
allergy bothered her. Only this
time she had a wet handkerchief
wadded up in her hand. She told
me this would be the last week she
would be with me except on special
occasions, so she wanted us to have
a good time.

But we didn't have a good time.
Elberta kept scrubbing the house
and talking to herself. That was
the week Joey told me to run away.
He said I should hide my clothes
under the bridge and escape up in
the hills and be a hermit and eat
rattlesnakes. But I didn't want to
be a hermit. I just wanted my Dad
like he was before he found the old
stepmother. So, here I was in the
apple tree and there was nothing I
could think of to do.

CO, pretty soon the week was
gone and my father came home.
There they were standing at the
door. Dad had his arm around her,
and he was smiling like he was
happy. I felt like there was no-
body wanted me.

She had on a white hat with flow-

341

MAY 1963

ers and pink ribbon. There was
brown hair curhng around her face,
and her eyes were blue and spar-
khng. I thought of Snow White's
wicked queen who was so beautiful,
and who tried to kill her. She held
out her hand and smiled.

I looked at Elberta so I wouldn't
have to look at her.

She talked to Elberta. 'Tve heard
what wonderful things you cook and
what good care you have taken of
Freddie."

Elberta smiled all over like she
was her best friend. '*! just know
you are going to be a wonderful
wife for Mr. Burton," she said. And
I had to gulp for breath because

now she had fooled Elberta just like
Dad.

Dad said, ''Freddie, I want you
to say hello to your new mother."

I turned and ran to my own room
and shut the door. Then I went to
bed.

Afterwhile my father came and
stood by me and I pretended I was
asleep.* I wanted him to put his
hand on my shoulder and tell me
he would send her away and it
would be like it always was. But
he didn't. I cried myself to sleep.

Next morning I didn't go to
breakfast. I thought my father
would come and tell me to, but he
didn't. But after he had gone to

342

BATTALION

work I hid behind the kitchen door
and watched her gather up the
dishes. She had on a ruffly dress
and a pink apron with lace on it.
She stopped by my empty plate
and looked at it. Then she sat
down and looked at it. I guessed
she was thinking about pushing me
in the creek. I started outside, past
the room that used to belong to my
father. And now it was hers, too.
The door was open, and I could see
the white hat on the bed. I hated it.

And then I thought of it. If I
could do something to her to make
her angry she would go away and
leave us alone like we used to be.
I slipped in very carefully and got
the hat. Then I went after Joey
who was digging fish worms for his
Dad. We set them down by the
house and took the hat out in the
back and put it on the clothesline
pole. And we shot it full of holes
with our beebee guns. We shot the
flowers and the ribbon until it
looked like Joey's dog had chewed
it. Then we hid in the berry bushes
until she came around the house.

She had some scissors and started
to cut roses. Then she saw the hat.
For a minute she just looked at it
like something was going to hit her.

'Tretty soon she'll get mad and
start to holler at you/' Joey said.
''Then she'll run away."

But she didn't. She came over
and took it off the pole and looked
at it again like what happened?
Then, all at once, like she thought
of something, she smiled. Then she
walked over to the garbage can and
opened the Kd. She cut the hat
in two with the scissors and threw
it in the can and went on cutting
roses.

''She didn't even care," I said to
Joey.

He just shrugged his shoulders.
"We'll have to do something mean-
er," he said.

So we got her pink apron that was
hanging by the sink and pinned it
on the clothesline and threw mud
all over it. And we hid again. But
all she did was look at it a minute
and then she picked up a handful
of mud and threw it on the apron,
too, and went into the house like
nothing happened.

Joey thought of something
scrumptious then. We got her shoe
and we killed grasshoppers and
filled it full of them. We set it in
front of the kitchen door.

When she came out and saw it,
she jumped, and we thought we had
finally found something to make
her mad. But she straightened up
and looked around like she was
hunting something. Then she saw
the worm can. She picked it up
and dumped the worms into her
shoe and went around the house
singing to herself.

"Aw, shucks," Joey said, 'Tm go-
ing home and dig some more
worms."

I could tell there was nothing I
could do to make her go away.
I sat in the apple tree and thought
about Joey telling me to run away.
I wondered how nasty rattlesnakes
were.

So I got Dad's suitcase that he
took on business trips and went to
my room. I put all the clothes in,
it would hold. I took the coonskin
cap and the sawed-off shotgun.
When I put the cap in I started to
cry. But I wiped the tears on my

343

MAY 1963

sleeve and went on with my busi-
ness. Then, in the mirror, I saw
her watching me. She was stand-
ing in the door with a funny look.
'"Eavesdropper!" I burst out and
dropped over on the bed crying.

I didn't mean to cry. Even if she
was a stepmother I didn't want her
to see me crying, when I was a big
boy eight years old.

She came over to the bed and sat
down by me. She put her hand on
my arm. ''Freddie, I didn't mean to
eavesdrop. I just thought maybe
we could talk. I. . . ."

I jerked her hand off. "Leave me
alone!" I yelled.

''Freddie," she said, still sitting
there. "It's all right to cry. But
please let me talk to you when
you're finished."

"I don't want to talk to you!" I
wailed. "I don't like you. You
took my Dad awav from me! You
— you want to push me in the creek,
and you're mean and ugly. . . ." The
sobs were shaking me so hard I
couldn't say any more. So I cov-
ered my head with the pillow and
let it come.

She just sat there and let me cry.

Then, when I could finally stop,
she took the pillow and laid it on
the other side of the bed.

"Freddie," she said, "I want you
to know I love you very much.
Whatever would make you think I
want to push you in the creek?"

"Because that's what stepmothers
do. They take children into the
woods for the bears to eat. Or they
drop them in a well or. . . ."

"Why, Freddie," she said, "those
are only the stepmothers in story-
books. Do you know that I had
a stepmother?"

I sat up on the bed. "You?"

She smiled then, and there were
crinkles around her eyes. "Yes, and
I loved her very much. We were
pals."

"Didn't she take your Dad away
from you?"

She had her arm around my
shoulder, and I didn't know whether
to push it off or not.

"No," she said, "you see there
was room in his heart for both of
us."

"But my Dad don't like me any
more. And he won't ever play
Battalion with me again!"

"Battalion?" she asked, "What
kind of game could that be?"

"It's about the Mormon Bat-
talion. And my father always
played it with me."

"Oh, Freddie," she said, smiling.
"Let's play Battalion. I'd love to."

"You?" I said, looking at her, be-
cause I couldn't believe it.

"Of course. Please show me
how."

A ND then, before I knew it, I
forgot about her being a step-
mother. I got the uniform and we
put it on her. We tied a rope
around her and let it bag over so
it wouldn't trip her down. I gave
her the musket, and I put on the
coonskin cap and took the sawed-
off shotgun. And then we stood
up and I started to tell her what to
say.

Then, all at once, I knew I had
been selfish and not believed my
father who was my leader.

"Colonel," I said, "I'm sorry we
shot your hat full of holes."

"Sir," she said, without even
smiling, "think nothing of it. It

344

BATTALION

was an ugly old hat. I didn't like

itr

''And it was mean to throw mud
on your pretty apron/'

'*Ah/' she said, 'Vho cares about
a little mud? It was dirty, anyway."

"And the grasshoppers. I'll never
do that any more."

"Freddie," she said with her gun
held high, "it is tough things like
grasshoppers and worms that make
tough soldiers."

I was so happy, I turned a somer-
sault.

"Just wait until I tell Joey. He'll
wish he had a stepmother!"

Then we both laughed and started
to Mexico.

When we got by the squawberry
bush, and it was time for the In-
dians to attack, suddenly there was
a war whoop, and I jumped nearly

out of my skin. She jumped, too,
and we both started to laugh be-
cause it was Dad hiding in the
bushes. And he had a turkey
feather in his hat and some black-
berry jam down his nose for war
paint.

"Dad!" I cried, and ran to him.
"How did you know we were play-
ing Battalion?"

"Oh," he said, and with one arm
he hoisted me up on his shoulder,
"as I came home I heard you laugh-
ing, and I peeked in to see what was
happening. This is all the make-up
I had time to find. I'll do better
next time."

And then he put his other arm
around my beautiful stepmother,
and we marched to California and
on to Utah, just like my father's
grandfather had done.

Absentee Grandchild

Dorothy ]. Roberts

Your hands were small and petal-frail,
Slim fingers my own longed to press.
You hid your dark houri eyes.
Small elf eluding my caress.

The width of rooms you kept between
Your childhood and my reaching need.
I longed to, some day, glean your trust
From the love I sowed as seed.

How many trips it took before
I felt the velvet of your hand
Stroke my arm — my harvest yield.
To shimmer golden on the land!

345

EDITORIA

VOLUME 50

MAY 1963

NUMBER 5

Eternal Earnings in Twenty-four Hours

npHE day draws to a close, and
darkness covers the room where
the woman hes. As sleep hovers a
distance away, the events of her day
are rehearsed. Some nights, most
nights, there are feelings of satis-
faction and accomplishment. Oc-
casionally, however, a sense of
futility presses upon her, or one of
discouragement and reproach.

She has come to divide her activi-
ties into categories as she reviews
the day. Her housekeeping; her
gardening; her cooking: these are
tangible values, and her heart warms
at the thought of the special clean-
ing she gave her son's closet which
had been needing attention for
some time. She forgot, again, how-
ever, to stake up her delphiniums;
the cookies she managed to bake
would be welcomed by the children
in their lunches and after school the
next day.

Then her mind turns to values
less tangible — the spirit she had
lighted in the home with her family
that morning. If she had not stayed
in bed so long, she would not have
been cross as the children got ready

for school, which had affected them,
in turn, so they were not cooperative
and had made them leave for school
in an unhappy mood. But the baby
had been fretful a great deal in the
night, she justified herself, and so
it had been very hard to get up.
Her mind then weighs those events
in an effort to arrive at a solution
another time. She silently vows to
maintain a sweet spirit the next
morning — no matter what — and
not to raise her voice even in the
hurly burly of hurrying the children
off to school. She will pray vocally
for that strength, she decides, in a
family prayer.

Her thoughts then shift to her
attitude to her husband. He came
home tired, of course, and a little
fearful at the day's business experi-
ence. Perhaps she could have left
the children's wants for a few mo-
ments, and have taken more time to
welcome him and sympathize with
his rather obvious discouragement.
The words of the Prophet to Relief
Society members run through her
head: ''Never give a cross or unkind
word to your husbands. . . . When

346

Belle S. Spafford, President
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

la B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manvraring
Elna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Alton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall

'earle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Ula B. Walch

a man is borne down with trouble
. . . [he] needs a solace of affection
and kindness. . . ." She resolves to
try and not feel sorry for herself, but
to extend greater affection and
understanding to her husband.

Her thoughts then move outside
her home. What had she done that
day for love of neighbor? Well,
nothing, she decides, except be
friendly with her neighbor in the
back yard. But tomorrow she has
planned to do her visiting teaching
with her companion — that will be
accomplishing something tangible
for a neighbor. With this happy
thought sleep takes over.

Such an evaluation of one's daily
activities to fit one's particular situa-
tion is an incentive for better living.
Most of the time of a Latter-day
Saint woman is fully occupied. But
it is necessary for one's continued
growth to be alert to the destination
of each activity.

Of first concern is the develop-
ment in the home of a loving, a
heavenly spirit, for the desired desti-
nation is a celestial home. No other
activity can supplant the importance

of developing harmonious relation-
ships and guiding children to
righteous living. This is a matter
of primary concern to a wife and
mother as long as she lives. But
where are her activities outside her
home and family leading her? For
guidance in these activities she^may
recall the great commandment,
''Thou shalt love thy neighbour as
thyself." Is that her goal, and is
she journeying toward it? Are her
actions such as to engender love for
her by her neighbor? Is she striv-
ing to learn to love her neighbor, or
is she spending her time mostly for
her own improvement, for her own
enjoyment, for her own pleasure?

Every Latter-day Saint woman
has twenty-four hours a day to
spend. The totals in eternal values
which are earned may or may not
equal twenty-four. Some may earn
but a few minutes in a day, others
may earn a full measure. A reckon-
ing, however, will come to every
woman, and while it is day, as the
prophet has written, is the time to
labor.

-M. C. S.

347

5S??' VB wv?:s^^9M(;fp*

Ora Pate Stewart

IT was ten-thirty on Monday night, January 7, 1963, at Garden Grove,
Cahfornia. We were coming home from a welfare errand. My
seventeen-year-old son slowed the station wagon to a stop in our driveway
and opened the door for me.

''Oh, Mom! Look at the sky.''

The sky, disregarding mountains and construction, began at a ground
horizon and arched upward in a perfect dome, round and high — ever so
high — and the clouds formed an all-over pattern of square, white pieces
fitted together in an artful mosaic like the mottling of rare marble in the
ceiling of an ancient building. The clouds were unusually white for that
time of night, and were marked off squarishly with little rivers — something
like a massive ice-flow, with the outlines of deep blue water separating the
chunks, symmetrical as square marshmallows arranged in a blue bowl. The
moon seemed to have the unusual power to shine through, and seemed to
move rapidly across the dome with a pale, opalescent rainbow circling it.
The stars did not shine through the cloud-flow, but appeared, fleetingly,
like furtive silver fishes, glistening through the blue serrations for a second
or two, then disappearing under the cloud banks.

A transport plane coming in from the south, winking its alternate red
and green wing lights, still too far away to project any more than a faint
hum, seemed somewhat out of place: a night moth captured under a great
bowl — a single firefly, turning its flicker on and off. Then it settled at
a distant airport, perhaps Long Beach. I was glad it had found its port,
and I felt an apprehension for any wayfayers of the sky who might not have
found their way into this solid canopy.

It was better without the flicker and without the hum. It was a pic-
ture unanimated but for the quiet motions of eternity — a part of the
greater mural, and yet a part that could never return again exactly as it
was. I have never seen anything just like it in my lifetime. It was a pic-
ture with a strange power — the power of beauty, the power of peace, the
power of quiet contemplation. I thought of the signs and wonders prom-
ised for the last days. I thought of the symmetry and order of the uni-
verse. I thought of God.

348

Sphere

Ramona

--.^■,S'2J^XS»'K!re«' "ii'^aiSFj-^iiii

^;.jr Ml" -.ia^srii; : .i,-^z;>:L

TOURING the present session of
the United States Congress, of
one hundred Senators, two are
women: Senator Margaret Chase
Smith, Repubhcan, of Maine, and
Senator Maurine B. Neuberger,
Democrat, of Oregon. Of 436
members of the House of Repre-
sentatives, eleven are women: Char-
lotte T. Reid, Republican, Illinois;
Martha W. Griffiths, Democrat,
Michigan; Leonor Kretzer Sullivan,
Democrat, Missouri; Florence P.
Dwyer, Republican, New Jersey;
Edna F. Kelly, Democrat, New
York; Katherine St. George, Repub-
lican, New York; Frances E. Bolton,
Republican, Ohio; Edith Green,
Democrat, Oregon; Julia B. Hansen,
Democrat, Washington; Catherine
May, Republican, Washington; Eliz-
abeth Kee, Democrat, West Vir-
ginia.

T3 EBECCA ROBISON, a Latter-
day Saint musician, has been
selected to play the viola in the
Massachusetts All-State Symphony
Orchestra. A student at Minne-
chaug High School, Miss Robison
was chosen by a lengthy process of
auditions from the outstanding
school musicians of the State.

'yATZUMBIE DUPEA, a Paiute
Indian woman, who has had
parts in several Western movies, is
now 113 years old. She expresses
her philosophy of life as "Think
right, do right, and don't worry."

N the small principality of Mon-
aco, where American-born Prin-
cess Grace, wife of ruler Prince
Rainier, is First Lady, women voted
in the February twenty-fifth parlia-
mentary elections for the first time.

lyriSS HELEN HARRIS, a retired
schoolteacher eighty - seven
years old, was recently named by
renowned cartoonist Herbert L.
Block (Herblock) as his "Golden
Key" to success (the teacher who
had helped him most during his life-
time). The two were honored in
February at the Atlantic City, New
Jersey, meeting of the American As-
sociation of School Administrators.
The award stems from seven educa-
tional organizations. In her journal-
ism classes. Miss Harris stressed
good citizenship and the obligation
of writers to learn actual truth and
tell it.

349

man^

a/(dA^oMs^

Early Years Are a Mother's Glory

Leona Fetzer Wintch

"1^ rELLS of joy spring up everlastingly when we rear splendid children. But to have
these satisfactions and garner sweet memories, we must truly love our children
by going with them and guiding them during their morning of life so they may know
the way.

Only two years ago our house bustled with the activity of four children. One by
one they have begun to leave for distant places. It will not be long until we two, who
began our home together, will look forlornly across the table at each other. With
tenderness and affection, our eyes will search for the small-child drawings and the
homemade I hove You valentines, discolored by time, but still tacked on the wall.
It would be heaven to hear their voices or see their beautiful, young faces again. The
tears will crowd our eyes, but they will not fall, because the feelings of joy and sadness
are mixed.

There will be a desolate loneliness because our loved ones are absent, yet we
know we would grieve if they always remained on our hearth. Christ would never have
been our Savior if he had not left the Father. Our children, too, must go away from
us to develop their capacities and realize self-fulfillment.

They are gone before we know they are leaving, and the miraculous, growing years
are a dream all too soon. Let us cherish every happy moment during this springtime of
life. The years of, "Oh, Mommy, come quick! The moon is on 'full blast!" are
measured, and are quick in passing. They will not even be a memory, if precious
moments are left to others who rear our little ones. Tender tears, innocent adoration,
and unique expressions cannot be recaptured. Thejre will never* be a happier time;
these early years are a mother's glory.

350

Too Busy?

AnneJIa Barnes

TTE'S just a little boy. Far too little to create much mischief. And yet — frequently
■'■ -^ the afternoon's patching has had to be put aside as I hurried to undo the mischief
his busy little hands and feet had found — placing the books back on the shelf, wiping
up a cup of water, coming back to my patching to find it well scattered. What's wrong
with his toys, anyway? I wonder as I retrieve the overalls, scissors, thread, and thimble.

Now back to the sewing. No — he's too quiet, I hurry to find him once again.
Ah, there he is, playing contentedly with — oh, no! Not my new dress pattern!
Striving to control my exasperation, I reach down to gather up my precious pattern, now
torn beyond recognition.

Two large brown eyes look up at me in smiling delight. How beautiful they are!

Laying aside the really not-too-important pattern, I pick him up, and as we sit and
rock together, memories carry me back to just a year ago when, in a hospital room, I
had stood beside a large white bed holding a baby's tiny form, lying as though any
feeble movement would be too much effort for so fragile a person. Then the nurse
had carefully lifted him from the bed and carried him down the hall to the operating
room. I sat down to wait, wondering, would this small boy ever live to smile? Would
he ever hold anything in his tiny fists? Would I see his first steps?

Yet, today, I have resented his trying out each of these talents and scolded him for
it. He is young and thirsty for knowledge — knowledge not gained from a few toys
long ago understood. Such an alert little boy cannot be expected to be content with
the same blocks, the same little wagon, day after day.

Forgive me, little one, for being too busy to help you learn. And thank you, dear
Lord, for one small boy with large smiling brown eyes and busy hands and feet, ever
eager to learn. Surely thou hast an important work for this little one. Help me guide
him in his quest for truths, and may I always remember this privilege which is mine.

351

So Long for Dreaming

Verda F. Welch

AS I ascended the steep stairs,
I was glad there were so many
of us visiting the old home
that the girls had assigned me my
childhood bedroom which I had
shared with them once. And as
I turned on the light and looked
around I was even more grateful that
so few things in the room had
changed during the years. It is good
to go back in time now and then.

The ceiling knelt gently to meet
the east and west walls. There were
windows in the north and south,
opened wide in the summer to let
in the twinkle of the stars, the songs
of' birds in the tall treetops, and the
dances of the soft breezes.

As I lay in bed in the quiet dark-
ness, the years rolled away, and I
was a carefree child again, secure
and happy.

Memories of Mama clung like
sweet fragrance to almost everything
in the room. On the floor was the
linoleum I had watched her help
Papa lay so painstakingly. There
was nothing slipshod about Mama.
She built to last. As she worked,
she sang. I loved her folk songs as
I loved her hymns. Sometimes she
sang because she was happy, other
times to camouflage her blues.
When it was too late I remembered
I had never told Mama I loved her
singing. There were many things
I forgot to tell her.

In the corner was a little girl's
washstand with drawers which
Mama had made and carefully paint-

ed. There was a beautifully mir-
rored little dresser which she had
created from an old organ. Mama
could have made them more easily
with better tools, but no more per-
fect.

Against one wall was an old trunk,
which had been hauled by wagon
when Papa and Mama had come
from Dixie to help colonize the Big
Horn. But to me it was a treasure
chest. No family crest or even
pieces of eight, would have been
cared for better than each carefully
wrapped item Mama had placed
within. She had many things on
her mind, so she didn't always know
exactly which bundle to unroll to
find what she was looking for. I
watched by her side, and hoped the
needed item would be at the bot-
tom so I would get to see as many
things as possible.

''I know it's here somewhere," she
would say, and it always was.

Important papers were kept there.
I remember especially their mar-
riage certificate, and the deed to our
home. The latter had been threat-
ened several times when the pur-
chase of farms was considered, and
mortgage was whispered. But Mama
kept the deed. It represented se-
curity. There was a beautiful oak-
leaf breastpin hammered from a sil-
ver dollar by a silversmith uncle,
which Mama wore on special
occasions. There was little money
for jewelry in those days, but she
would compensate for that dearth

352

so LONG FOR DREAMING

in later years. There were boxes
and albums of pictures. I never
tired looking at the babies with
their long white dresses; aunts and
grandmas with wasp waists and
bustles; and uncles and grandpas
with austere faces and mustaches.
Did their little girls like to kiss them
goodnight each night? I wondered.
There were a few compact bundles
of choice editions of Young Wom-
an's Journals, and Relief Society
Magazines. Years later there would
be gifts from sons on foreign shores
added, never to be used.

OUT the main item I loved with
a near obsession, was a doll.
''Let me hold it. I won't drop
it,'' I would always say, and Mama
would give it to me. I even took
it to a Christmas program once, and
sang ''Away in a Manger," with
other little girls, holding more ex-
pensive dolls, but none more treas-
ured.

Mama had made and stuffed the
body, and sewed on stockings, care-
fully made the lace-trimmed petti-
coat and print dress. Its sweet
porcelain face, I thought, reflected
the face of its little mother, who
had never missed the soft brown
hair, which, of necessity, had been
shorn from her fevered head. I had
watched Mama weave the hair care-
fully into a switch and glue it on
the doll's head. The doll repre-
sented the love and perfection of
my little sister, whom I scarcely re-
member.

I stirred as a noise floated through
my dreams. It must be Papa calling
from the foot of the stairs. The
fragrant odor of home-cured bacon
curls came wafting up from the
kitchen. The noise persisted, and
brought me back to reality. My
visit was over, and so was the night,
which had been so short for sleep-
ing, and so long for remembering.

353

DRUSILLA BUTTON tilted
the white porcelain cup to
allow the last few drops of
precious milk to trickle into wee
Bethy's mouth.

"Now, Baby must eat her mush
and molasses/' she said firmly, set-
ting the cup aside and reaching for
the cracked blue bowl. But Bethy
pushed it away, determinedly shak-
ing her head.

''Mik," she demanded. "Mow
mik."

Drusilla sighed in exasperation.
Milk was all Bethy wanted, and But-
tercup gave so little. Reluctantly,
she poured out a little more from
the small amount left in the pan,
reflecting that Benny would have to
do without this morning, as she and
Jonathon had done. At least they
had the consolation of knowing the
cow would do better after they
penned her up and started feeding
her corn fodder.

When she heard Dobbin and Nig
stomping outside, she put Bethy

down on the hard-packed floor and
went to the door. Jonathon was
waiting, his hard, muscular body
braced on the running gear, the
sharp-bitted ax beside him. He
stretched a hand for the packet of
corn bread she handed him, reached
to kiss her, and shook the reins to
start the team moving.

". . . back tonight. Let Benny
go. . . ." The rest of his words
were drowned in the medley of
sound produced by the moving out-
fit.

''What did you say?" she called
after him, startled.

"Let Benny go with Pablo and
the sheep after he gets the milking
done," he shouted back above the
jingle of harness chains and plop of
hoofs. Then the wagon moved out
of the yard leaving Drusilla staring
after it in open-mouthed indigna-
tion.

Let Benny go with Pablo, indeed!
Jonathon knew she objected to Ben-
ny's going off in the hills with that

354

THE INSIDE OF THE CUP

unwashed old hired man. Didn't he
know she had enough worries just
trying to keep Bethy satisfied with
the insufficient amount of milk, try-
ing to wash with the paltry amount
of water allotted her, trying to. . . .

"I won't do it/' she declared to
no one in particular, unless per-
chance, Buttercup heard, placidly
chewing her cud somewhere in the
nearby shadows. "I won't do it,"
she said again. ''Benny shan't go
with that dirty, ignorant old sheep-
herder. If he comes near, I'll give
him a send off he won't forget."

When Jonathon had first learned
of this valley and wanted to home-
stead here, Drusilla's first concern
had been whether or not there were
neighbors. Yes, Jonathon had as-
sured her, there were other settlers
nearby. When the ''others" turned
out to be an old sheepherder and his
flock of odorous woolies, she had
been appalled. What made it worse
was that Jonathon had accepted
Pablo matter-of-factly, and Benny
and Bethy were as fascinated by him
as he was by them. That his clothes
were filthy, his whiskers matted and
unkempt, and his person long un-
washed seemed to matter to no one
but her. She had tried to discour-
age his all too obvious attentions,
refusing to accept his favors, and
demanding that Jonathon pay him
for the occasional piece of unsavory
looking mutton he brought them.
She could still hear the dressing
down Jonathon gave her.

"You can't buy love," he had told
her sternly, "which is what Pablo is
giving us. And love is all he wants
in return. Can't you see we're
folks to him?"

"But he's so dirty," she had
wailed, "and look what he's doing to
Benny. I even have a hard time
getting him to bathe or change his
clothes any more, since he wants to
copy Pablo in everything."

"Well," Jonathon had suggested
mildly, "the best solution might be
for you to make Pablo a new shirt
and lend him the bathtub."

T^RUSILLA had glanced at him
in quick suspicion. "You need-
n't make fun," she said finally. "I
am concerned about my son's wel-
fare, even if you aren't. I don't like
the influence Pablo has on him."

"Honey," Jonathon had replied
earnestly. "I'm not joking. I am
concerned about Benny's welfare,
too, and I think Pablo is good for
him. He's friendly and honest, and
I respect him. I happen to know
he has had a mighty lonely existence
the past few years. Why won't you
try to help him, Drue?" But she
had fought the idea then as she was
fighting it now.

Drusilla knew she should be
beginning the day's tasks. There
was the washing to do, the shirts she
was making for Jonathon and Benny
to finish, a little apron to iron for
Bethy, and above all, the empty jars
to be prepared for the jam she in-
tended to make. But she continued
to linger in the narrow doorway,
grateful for the cloaking shadows
which softened the ugliness of alkali
flats and rocky outcroppings — of
hills with their scant pasturage — of
the lonely, desolate homestead.

In the late September dawn, corn
shocks showed, tepee-like, in the
fenced enclosure, dim evidence of
the year's harvest, and she was grate-

355

MAY 1963

fill for the security it represented.
It was meager, but supplemented by
milk from the cow and the luscious
elzerita berries Jonathon had prom-
ised to bring her for the winter's
sweetening, it should suffice.

From across the nearbv arrovo,
Old Pablo's sheepcote emitted a
multivocal of sheep impatient to
begin the day's grazing, and, simul-
taneously, the acrid smell of pulver-
ized sheep droppings stung the nos-
trils. Grimacing distastefully, Dru-
silla stepped over the raised door sill
and entered the hut, shutting the
heavy slab door behind her.

In the flickering light of the coal-
oil lamp the transformation she had
wrought in this crude little jncd
brought the customary wave of
satisfaction. Deserted, prior to their
coming a year ago, by its former in-
habitant, it had been a very unap-
pealing dwelling. She and Jonathon
had whitewashed the walls inside
and out, sanded the floor, hung
shelves for dishes, driven wooden
pegs for hanging clothes, and sunk
posts into the floor to support tlie
wo\'en rawhide thongs on which
now rested two corn-shuck mat-
tresses. On one of these, ten-year-
old Benny still lav in well-scrubbed
oblivion.

T^RUSILLA gathered up the
soiled clothes and laid out fresh
ones for Benny. She was a tall
woman, neat and well-groomed even
at this earlv hour, with a mania for
cleanliness. Her high button shoes
were fastened to the very top, her
demure calico gown securely but-
toned, and her long hair carefully
restrained at the nape of her neck.
The uncompromising sternness of

her thin features was relieved only
by the mouth, which carried a gen-
erous sensitivity.

Drusilla had not known Benny
was awake, but there he was, sitting
up in bed, his brown eyes beneath
the sun-bleached blond thatch fixed
intently on hers. She turned away
to avoid seeing the disappointment
she knew she was going to inflict.

''Good morning, son," she said
over her shoulder, ''did vou sleep
well?"

"Yes, Mama. Say, Mama, may
I. . . ?"

"Good," she interrupted quickly.
"Now hurry and dress, because I
want you to drag some sticks for the
wash fire before you milk Butter-
cup. And the barrel is low, so I'll
need you to go carry some water
from the arroyo."

"But Mama. . . ." There was
agonizing heartbreak in his cry. "Pa
said I could help Pablo drive the
sheep to another water hole over on
the slope. I've never gone with
him, and Pa said I could. Pablo
needs me, Mama. Let me milk
now.''

Drusilla almost weakened. Benny
had so few pleasures in this harsh,
new land. Mavbe it wouldn't hurt
to let him go just this once. Then
a vivid image of Benny growing up
to be like Pablo, if she allowed the
friendship to continue, and, worse
still, the thought of the old man in
the rank, disreputable garments he
wore, coming in contact with tiny
Bethy in the dainty little dresses she
labored so hard to keep clean, built
up her resolve anew. No. She
couldn't give in now. Today, while
Jonathon was not here to act as buf-
fer between what he called her un-

356

THE INSIDE OF THE CUP

feelingness and the old man's friend-
ly overtures, was the time to put
Pablo in his place.

Dmsilla swung around to face the
boy, who stood with feet planted
wide apart and stubbornly protrud-
ing lip. 'Tour — Pa — is — not —
here/' she mouthed with what she
hoped was unmistakable finality,
''and whether you think Pablo needs
you or not is immaterial. We don't
owe that old sheepherder anything."

"OUT Benny refused to be silenced.
"Pa says the outside dirt doesn't
matter so much, if the inside is
clean," he informed her doggedly.
"And we do, too, owe Pablo some-
thing!" Realizing he had found the
chink in her armor, his voice began
to climb. "He made Dobbin well
the time he ate those poison weeds.
And I'll bet if Buttercup ate some
of them he could. . . ."

"Benny, won't it be nice if your
Pa brings a big sack of elzerita ber-
ries?" Drusilla tried frantically to
turn his mind to a less disturbing
subject. But a thrill of fear went
through her; that was why Jonathon
had gone to the mountains. They
needed posts to build Buttercup a
pen before the dwindling forage
tempted her to eat the deadly plant.

"No!" Benny scornfully refused
to be sidetracked. "You never let
me give any of it to Pablo, and he
likes sweet stuff. You're mean, that's
what you are!" And, jerking open
the door, he ran angrily up the hill-
side in search of wash wood.

Somewhat shaken, Drusilla almost
wished she had not made an issue of
Benny's desire to go with Pablo. She
hated discord, and, ordinarily man-
aged to keep her household running

smoothly. But honesty compelled
her to admit it was because Jona-
thon generally let her have her way,
and Benny was mostly quite tract-
able.

She sewed several buttons on the
blue chambray shirts, and then
ironed Bethy's ruffled apron, later
brushing the baby's silky hair into
golden ringlets. A sudden thank
fulness came over her; she was so
grateful for this beautiful little
daughter! No wonder old Pablo
couldn't keep his hands off her. A
shamed sympathy for the lonely life
he led in the decrepit little shack
beyond the arroyo swept over her.
She really should be kinder, because,
as Jonathon said, he did seem anx-
ious to learn their ways, and she
could help him. Of course she
would never agree to make him a
member of the family, as Jonathon
and the children would like, or even
to let Benny follow him into the
hills, but she would be kind. If he
came to get Benny, she would. . . .

"Bennee!" Old Pablo's hoarse
croak sounded outside the /acal,
"You help Pablo with sheeps?"

Drusilla threw open the door.

"Good morning, Pablo, Benny
isn't here. He has gone to get. , . ."

"DUT old Pablo wasn't listening.
He had spied little Bethy peep-
ing from behind Drusilla's skirts and
was holding out his arms. Like a
flash, the tot slipped through the
doorway and held up her own to be
taken, crying, "Pab'o, Pab'o," in de-
lighted welcome. A radiant joy
suffused the grimy, wrinkled old
face. He swung her up to press the
grizzled whiskers against the deli-
cate little face, fondling her plump

357

MAY 1963

chubbiness, caressing the golden
curls, and murmuring endearments.
The little apron became dirt-
smirched, the tiny arms and face
acquired greasy finger marks.

Horrified, Drusilla swooped to
snatch her darling away from such
sacrilege. The kindliness she had
intended was forgotten in the wild
fury that swept over her.

''Take your hands off my baby.
Go away. Don't come around here
any more . . . ever. Oh. . . ."

Old Pablo stared at her, stunned,
for a long moment, then compre-
hension dawned in the dim old eyes.

''I make Bethee dirty, Pablo very
sorry," he said with quiet dignity,
turning away. ''Bethee is like Pab-
lo's baby who died in this house
long time ago. Pablo go now — not
come back." Tears furrowing the
brown, grizzled cheeks, he staggered
away.

She had won. Breathing rapidly,
Drusilla leaned against the doorway
of the little house which had been
Pablo's, which, she knew now, he
had vacated in order that she might
have a place in which to live. Jona-
thon knew; he had made a trip here.
Why, oh, why hadn't he told her?
Why had he let her continue in her
cruel selfishness?

Unmindful of the crying Bethy,
she started after him. She would
bring him back, tell him what a fool
she had been, make up to him for
the loss of the litttle daughter he
had loved long ago, help him. On
she ran, disregarding the brush that
snagged at her clothing and
scratched her skin.

OENNY came stumbling down
the hillside, yelling and waving

his arms. He reached old Pablo,
said something to him, then raced
toward her.

"Buttercup — poisoned. Pablo
wants kettle — water. Hurry," he
gasped.

They worked feverishly, Drusilla
down on her knees in the dust be-
side the silent old man, forcing the
antidote he had brewed from leaves
of some nameless plant down the
cow's throat, praying as she had
never prayed before. But she knew,
from old Pablo's discouraged shrug,
that it was too late.

"Find another cow quick," he
said, finally, giving them all a com-
passionate look before shuffling off
to round up his long-neglected
sheep.

Guilt lying heavy in her breast,
Drusilla walked back to the /acal,
conscious of Benny's condemning
look. Had she allowed him to go
after the cow earlier, as he had
wished, Bethy might not now be
faced with possible starvation. There
were no other milk cows in the area.
How insignificant seemed all her
fears concerning Pablo's undesirable
influence on her children now that
Bethy might not live to grow up,
and Benny hated her!

Since there was no Buttercup for
Benny to milk next day, he wan-
dered aimlessly about, glancing oc-
casionally at the pan of jam left
over after Drusilla had filled the
Mason jars from the luscious fruit
Jonathon had brought from the
mountains. Wordlessly, she filled
Bethy's white cup — unneeded now
— and gave it to Benny. Like a flash
he was out the door and on his way
to Pablo — Pablo who loved sweets,
who loved her who had abused him.

358

THE INSIDE OF THE CUP

Drusilla reached for her bonnet. Bethy's cup. Benny was beside him,

'Til be back soon/' she told the jabbering excitedly. Seeing her, he

stern-faced Jonathon, who was coax- sprang forward,

ing fussy little Bethy to eat some ''It's milk, Mama, milk from Pab-

mush with jam on it. lo's ewe that had her lamb killed

At the arroyo, Drusilla saw with by coyotes yesterday when he was

amazement that only the water hole gone so long!" Then, remember-

Jonathon and Pablo had fenced to ing, he added quickly, 'The cup's

keep the animals from befouling it clean. Mama, really clean inside,

still held water. This, then, was and Pablo says there'll be milk for

why Pablo, who had as much right Bethy as long as she needs it."

to the water as they did, more, really, Drusilla's moist eyes met those of

since he had been here first, had the gentle, loving, forgiving old

taken his sheep elsewhere to water, man for a long moment, during

Would her obligations to him never which no words were spoken and

cease? none were needed. Yes, the inside

Pablo, his face one great, happy, was clean, really clean! And grate-
purple SEfiear, was coming from the fully accepting the precious cup of
sheepcote beyond his incredibly tiny milk from the gnarled, dirty old
/acal, carefully bearing something hands, she hurried home to her
white in his black wrinkled hands — hungry baby.

After Long Trial

Christie Lund Coles

This is entering a wide, green valley.
After the slashing wind of a desert place,
Finding the waters cool, the meadows wide,
The breeze gentle on the lifted face.

This is hke finding home, unchanged and sure,

After feverish, lonely wandering.

Finding no small thing has altered here.

Though we have changed, known thirst and hungering

This is reaching rest and warmth and shelter.
After winter's frost, ice-slivered snow;
This is survival, discovering those we love
After they were lost. Though none can know

The path uncharted, lonely we have gone.

Till each goes unaccompanied (through the scathe

That comes to all men, soon or late)

Save by his courage and his secret faith.

359

As the Heart Grows

^ ^ ^ ^

*#^

Leo/a Seely Anderson

I love you!"

No sweeter words were ever spoken, no purer thought was ever born.
No greater joy was ever measured than the simple, exquisite infinity of
"I love vou!"

Within the walls of my heart are many mansions. Each is precious,
lovely, rare. Each holds an image indestructible; each is eternal there.

Once my heart was one vaulted chamber, dedicated only to a lonely
portrait — myself. But it was soon invaded by another. My Mother's
bright blue eyes, her sunny hair, the light of her smile — these became my
world. And I divided my heart once more to let my Father in — and later
there were those other dear ones, my brothers and sister.

Life was full, my love serene. A gallery of cherished ones filled my
every need, until the day a friend slipped in, and his image was engraved in
its own hall of fame. My heart was no larger, but oh, the difference in my
vision! I loved outside my family.

Others were admitted tentatively from time to time. Some came to
stay; some grew dim, faded away, and were replaced by faces new and
fresh. Before any could be permanently fixed, a new room had to be
prepared.

Once I thought my work completed — family and friends were there.
And yet there came another for whom my heart pulsed with new meaning.
This was an image to be superimposed upon my own; this one took my
place. For my husband I ceased to think of self. I awoke to other vistas.

Love seeks not itself; neither does it demand anything. It asks only

the privilege to serve, to give, to suffer, if need be, but always to be near

the sweet flame which kindled its fire. This portrait I cherished in my

heart's loveliest hall, with gratitude and faith in its being eternally mine.

And as the years passed by, my mansions increased in number. Each of

my children possesses one, each immortal. Though he should break my
heart and make my tears a flood, he could not erase my love. Though he
walk in the farthest reaches of heaven or earth, he could not depart my
heart's door. He is Joved.

Again I thought myself filled — family, friends, my mate, my chil-
dren — surely one could ask no more?

But Jesus stood at my door and knocked, and for him its portals
swung wide. He entered, and his presence filled every corner with wider
vision. Miraculously, my capacity to love increased a hundredfold!

Not alone my own, those near and dear to me, but a whole troop of
others crowded in. The tired, the needy, the afflicted, the discouraged —
I found my compassion had gained new dimension. These were my
brothers and sisters — God's other children who needed me, even as I
needed them.

True, there are now some rooms of sorrow in my heart, where por-
traits bring only pain; still their niches can never be uncarved, unfilled,
nor forgotten. They have taught me that ingratitude, indifference,
thoughtlessness — even evil, anger, revenge — can be forgiven if the love
of God lends its strength to mine.

And though my heart's mansions become numberless as the stars of
heaven, yet is each one as large as at first; though each treasure possesses a
room, my powers of tenderness are enlarged infinitely. As I love, my capac-
ity to love expands; as I cherish, I become more nearly like him, and my
reason for being is more nearly realized.

I love you.

In my heart are many mansions reflecting the joy I know. Perhaps,
someday, when I have learned life's lessons well, my chambers may en-
compass the world, and then shall I glimpse the majesty of the love of God.

361

. I^TC »•:-'**'■

i%^ F'S^M

.. ■ ^^

'"€.. ^ ^

,. m

f ^4%%*^'^

^:«***

"t,**"

Washing Windows

Zara Sabin

It takes two to wash a window
And do it really well —
One outside and one within
So that each can tell
The other where there needs to be
A special rub — spots they don't see.
It is quicker, too, and much more fun
When two can work instead of one.
Then at the end there is always this:
A smile that is almost like a kiss.

You Cannot Win

Gladys nesser Burnham

My garden breaks my back to weed.
The chickens grab up every seed
That falls. I chase them from the shade
Of lilacs and the holes they made
To dust themselves. How can I win?
Without them grasshoppers move in.

Opposite page — Garden in Spiingtime, by Ward Linton

-:m!m

T^HERE comes a time in every away-from-home-at-mealtimer's life when
the waxed-wrapped items enclosed in a brown paper bag get to look
dull and monotonous. When this happens, a little change of pace in sand-
wich fillings, plus a few surprises, will do wonders toward renewing en-
thusiasm for that midday pickup.

VARY THE BASICS

The wise lunch-box chef knows that even a minor change, such as a variety in
something as basic as bread, can do wonders for whetting a noontime appetite. The
next time you go shopping, browse for a few moments among the many sizes and shapes
of bread and rolls, along with the various kinds of rye, pumpernickel, raisin, onion,
cracked wheat, and French loaves.

Do bear in mind the slice thickness of the breads you choose. Thin slices are fine
for dry spreads, but those moist spreads call for the support of thick slices of bread.

SPREAD THEM OR STACK THEM

Now for the middle. Try some of these combinations on the family, or, better
still, make up fillings of your own to use on variety breads.

Swiss cheese on pumpernickel with mayonnaise.
Raisin or date-nut bread with cream cheese.

Ham, cheese, tomato, pickle, and lettuce, with mayonnaise on a hamburger bun.
Sliced American cheese spread with strawberry jam on enriched white bread.
Bacon, tomato, and lettuce, with mayonnaise on toast.

Thin slices of spiced, canned ham spread with cinnamon-touched applesauce.
Chopped beef, minced onion, and catsup.

Liver sausage, drained pickle relish, and mayonnaise mixed together as a spread.
Softened cream cheese with chopped green pepper and grated carrot.
Crumbled, crisp bacon gives a new flavor to an egg salad filling.
Blend thoroughly equal parts of peanut butter, orange juice, and moist, shredded
coconut for a mysterious filling that's sure to be a conversation piece.

364

TANGY TASTE-SETTERS

Even your standard fare of cold cuts, sliced cheese, and leftover meat loaf can be
given a spark with these little touches:

Chili sauce, mustard, or catsup to perk up the mayonnaise.

Horseradish, marjoram, curry, or caraway seeds as a substitute for prepared
mustard.

TRY SOME APPETIZERS

Use your regular meat skewers for making and serving interesting miniature kabobs
to make a different lunch away from home. Alternate any of the following on the
skewer, but keep in mind the flavor of the sandwich they are to accompany:

Stuffed olives, cheese cubes, pineapple chunks, one-inch pieces of frankfurters or
cooked sausage, small pickled onions, pickle slices, canned luncheon meat cubes, radishes,
raw cauliflower, carrots, celery, green pepper, dried apricots, strawberries, or other
fruits and vegetables easy to skewer and carry. These kabobs can be made ahead the
night before and wrapped in aluminum foil for quicker morning preparations.

EVERYONE LIKES SURPRISES!

Breaking the lunchtime monotony can be done in ways other than just supplying
a variation in foods:

Give the children holiday napkins, special treats for birthdays and good report
cards, a funny joke, or money for milk or orange juice.

Slip the grownup members of the family such items as cartoons, greeting cards,
or magazine articles you would like them to read.

Most of all, use your imagination. Have fun creating something your lunch-toters
will really look forward to — and lunch sacks as tempting as Christmas presents EVERY
week day of the year.

365

MAGIC IN YOUR VINF

Margaret F. Maxwell

What a useful servant we have in our
vinegar bottle! Too many times we think
of vinegar only as an agent in pickling or
preserving, or in making salad dressing.
But keep your vinegar bottle handy. It
can be helpful in practically every room in
the house.

Sewing room : To remove the shine from
a man's wool or gabardine trousers, or your
own skirt, place article on a flat surface.
Dip a cloth in vinegar; wring out
thoroughly. Rub the shiny spot with the
cloth, and the spot will disappear. It is
not necessary to press the item, and the
odor of vinegar should disappear as it dries.
Try this, also, when letting down a hem
in a wool skirt, where a stubborn crease
remains that simply won't come out with
ironing.

Living room: To preserve the beauty of cut flowers, add two tablespoons vinegar
and three teaspoons sugar to each quart of water used for the flowers.

Kitchen: Vinegar is useful both in cooking and in cleaning in the kitchen. Put
a teaspoon of vinegar in boiling water, and you may boil a cracked egg. Try a little
vinegar in the cooking water for poached eggs, too, to keep them from spreading.

For light, fluffy rice, add a teaspoon of vinegar to the cooking water.

For those of us who dislike the odor of onion on our hands (and who doesn't?),
rub vinegar on the hands and the odor will disappear.

If too much salt has been added to soup or other food, try adding a teaspoon of
vinegar and a teaspoon of sugar and reheating.

A mixture of straight vinegar and salt makes an excellent cleaner for fine crystal,
as well as for bottles which have become stained or discolored. Allow crystal to stand
several hours in the vinegar or overnight, and then rinse in clear water.

Stainless steel pans, chrome-plated appliances, such as toasters, refrigerator and freezer
handles, etc., shine like new when wiped with a cloth dampened with vinegar.

Household cleaning: Add one quarter cup of vinegar to a half bucket of clear,
warm water to wash windows and make them sparkle. For varnished or shellacked
floors, doors, and woodwork, try this same formula, but be sure your cleaning cloth is
wrung out as dry as possible.

When it comes to major household facelifting, keep your vinegar bottle handy to
remove paint spots from glass and to soften hardened paint brushes. And if you have
ever tried to remove old wallpaper from walls, you will appreciate this tip: First, sand
wallpaper to allow liquid to penetrate. Next, spray paper with a mixture of one-fourth
cup vinegar to each quart of hot water used. Allow to soak about five minutes, and
then scrape off.

Furniture lefinishing and repair: Apply straight vinegar with a paintbrush to rungs
of old chairs to loosen and remove old, dried glue.

366

Ham-Noodle Scallop Casserole

Anne Marie Astle

1 large onion

Yi green bell pepper

2 slices ham

Yi c. wheat flakes or corn flakes
dash of parsley flakes

3 tbsp. butter or other shortening

1 can cream of celery soup

1 can cream mushroom soup

1 Yz c. water

12 oz. package egg noodles

Dice onion, green pepper, and ham. Cook slowly in butter or other shortening in
skillet with tight lid until onion and pepper are tender and ham is lightly browned.
Mix in the celery and mushroom soups with the water. Heat thoroughly.

Precook noodles; drain, and mix with the above mixture. Pour into buttered
casserole; top with slightly crushed wheat flakes or corn flakes and sprinkle with parsley
flakes. Dot with butter and bake in 450° oven for 25 minutes.

Snickerdoodles

(Sugar Cookies)
Myrt/e E. Henderson

1 c. shortening
1/4 c. sugar

2 eggs
Mix together thoroughly.

Sift dry ingredients together and stir into the other mixture.

Roll into balls, the size of a walnut, and roll the balls in a mixture of 2 tbsp. sugar
and 2 tsp. cinnamon. Place 2 inches apart on an ungreased baking sheet. Bake until
lightly browned at 400° 8 to 10 minutes.

c. s

ifted flour

tsp.

cream

of tartar

tsp.

soda

tsp.

salt

'mm

'<♦"'«* f ., -*^*r.^

^^^^Vjr

,.>S?^^^>^^ K*^*^

^•yfe^

■*•>•*:»■ ^^rf

*>-k.- *«-.♦%

.''^-^Js/,«f

Pancakesl Witli an

Margaret F. Maxwell

pANCAKES have long been a delectable addition to tables all over the world. In
their simplest form, a mixture of meal and water baked on a hot stone, they may
well have been man's oldest cooked food.

There are a few tricks to turning out perfect pancakes every time. Heat your
griddle until a few drops of cold water dance on the surface. If two or more tablespoons
of fat are used for each cup of liquid, the griddle need not be greased. Add two table-
spoons melted or liquid shortening and one egg to package pancake mix, too Drop
batter by the spoonful onto the hot griddle and bake until the top is bubbly all over.
Turn only once.

There are actually only a few basic recipes for panc-akes. A few easy variations in
a simple basic recipe are all that is needed to give your pancakes an international accent.

Basic Pancake Recipe

1 % c. flour y, tsp. salt

2 tbsp. sugar i egg, beaten

2 tsp. baking powder i c. milk

2 tbsp. melted fat or salad oil
Sift dry ingredients together. Combine beaten egg, milk, and salad oil. Pour
liquid all at once into dry ingredients. Beat only until dry ingredients are moistened.
Bake on a hot griddle, and serve with hot maple syrup and butter.

Variations

Alpine pancakes: Add 3 heaping tsp. sweetened powdered cocoa mix. Serve piping hot
with a scoop of vanilla ice cream on top. r r &

Hawaiian pancakes: Add % c. drained crushed pineapple to batter. Serve with coco-
nut and sliced pineapple.

erfl^tlDnal^iAc

yufi^-'AtJ*.

'Vi^JW'^^^K'i^i^

German apple pancakes: Add Vi c. applesauce to batter. Serve with butter, cinnamon,
powdered sugar, and a teaspoon of heavy sour cream.

African banana pancakes: Add Vi c. mashed ripe banana to batter. Serve with
powdered sugar, sliced bananas, and whipped cream.

Delicate, thin, crisp, and light, Swedish and French pancakes are made of the same
basic ingredients as other pancakes, but in different proportions.

French Crepe Suzettes

1 c. sifted pastry flour

3 eggs

2 tbsp. sugar

1 c. milk

Vs tsp. salt

2 tbsp. salad oil

Sift dry ingredients. Gradually add unbeaten eggs, milk, and salad oil, beating until
batter is perfectly smooth. Strain. Pour batter, a tablespoon at a time, on hot
griddle, tilting griddle as batter is poured so as to inake a very thin cake. A perfectly
round crepe may be made if a small 5" frying pan is used. Fill with strawberry pre-
serves; roll. Serve with melted butter and powdered sugar.

Svenska Plottar (Swedish Dessert Pancakes)

y* c. sifted flour
1 tbsp. sugar
Vi tsp. salt

3 eggs
1 14 c. milk

2 tbsp. salad oil

Sift dry ingredients. Combine beaten eggs, milk, and salad oil. Add to dry
ingredients, stirring until smooth. Pour batter a tablespoon at a time on hot griddle,
or special Swedish griddle, tilting griddle to make a very thin cake. Serve with melted
butter sprinkled with sugar, and hot lingonberry or blueberry sauce.

SHIRT TALES

Shirley Thulin

'T^HE tale of a shirt can be a happy one^ if the shirttail is used to good
advantage after it is discarded by your husband or son. There is a lot
of good, sturdy material left in a shirt, even though the collar and cuffs
have been v^orn, turned, and worn through again. There are a number of
useful items that can be fashioned from the fabric that remains in the
back, front, and upper arms of a shirt, and for only pennies, you can have
a ''new" blouse for sister, a petticoat for a tot, or a maternity overblouse for
yourself. Use white dress shirts, and just add new lace or other trim.

First thing to do is to cut the shirt apart along each seam. Then carefully unpick
the pockets from the shirt front. Take the buttons off, and save them to use. Cut
the cuffs off, and cut up each sleeve along the seams. Now press the pieces flat and
discard the scraps. You will have the shirt back, the two front pieces, and both sleeves
to work with.

Woman's Blouse

For the blouse, you will need some lace for trim, and a blouse pattern. Choose a
simple pattern that buttons down the front. You can cut the back of the blouse from
the back of the shirt, the two front pieces from the corresponding shirt pieces, and
there will be enough material in the sleeves for puff sleeves. You can cut a collar from
the fabric in the lower sleeve. You may be able to use the original shirt front, if the
fabric is still good, thereby eliminating the necessity of making new buttonholes. To
do this, place the pattern pieces to include the shirt front (Figure i).

To put the blouse together, follow the directions on the pattern. Then, to finish
it off, stitch several perky rows of lace down the front, and trim the sleeves with lace
to match.

Child's Petticoat

A petticoat for the tiny tot of the family can be made for only a few cents worth
of lace and a snap or button. Cut a paper pattern, using a petticoat that already fits

Figure

370

the child. If it is a worn petticoat, then unpick the seams and press it flat. Trace
around each piece on paper, being sure to allow at least half an inch for seams and one
inch for the hem. If the petticoat is not worn, but still usable, then just lay it on
the paper and trace around it also, being sure to leave plenty of material for seam and
hem allowance (Figure 2).

There will be a seam down the back of the finished petticoat. Cut the front of
the garment from the back of the shirt, and the two back pieces from the two fronts
of the shirt. Cut some bias strips from the shirt sleeves, and bind the neck and
armhole edges with the bias strips, leaving one shoulder open to be snapped or but-
toned for easy slipping on and off. Stitch some lace to the bottom of the petti-
coat, all around, as you turn up the hem.

Maternity Overblouse

While waiting for your baby, you will want several maternity overblouses to
wear around the house, and these can be made easily and quickly from a discarded
shirt.

For the overblouse, don't unpick the shirt. All that is necessary to do is to cut
off the collar and the cuffs if they show wear. Then cut the round part off of the
shirttail, making it straight across the bottom. Use these pieces to make a new
collar, and also new cuffs, if you can't use the original ones.

Stitch colorful braid down the front of the shirt, and around the collar and across
the edges of the cuffs. You may want to put braid around the bottom edge and up
the two side splits (Figure 3). Trim the overblouse as fancy or as plain as you
desire. Wear the overblouse with the sleeves pushed up in a casual manner, or you
could cut the sleeves off and make them straight and short, or puffed. Add a colorful
bow to the front at the neck, and you have an addition to your maternity wardrobe for
only a few cents.

These items all wash and iron well and will outwear many all-new
items. You can also use colored shirts for the blouses.

Figure 3

371

Keep My Own

Kit Linford
Chapter 5

Synopsis: Irene Speneer, who met her that she chided herself inwardly and
husband Diek in South Africa, feels lonely ^^j^^^^ -^ j^^ ^^. ^^^^.^ ^
and discouraged when she first attempts . . ^ at i i
to make a home out of the large old house f^^ two weeks. Already she was SO
that had belonged to three generations of impatient that every untoward
the family. The household consists of twinge set her on edge.
Dick's Grandfather, his Aunt Ella, and Rising from the machine, she still
his youne handicapped brother David. u j -0.1 1,1 -1.1. i
Irene learns to love the old house and to P"^^/^ ^f ^"f ^^^J H^^, ^^^h her
think of it as home. She accepts her hands. She thought of the mvitmg
responsibilities and feels that she is mak- expanse of her bed. As she turned
ing progress in helping Da\id to over- to go lie down, she saw Davy stand-
come his speech handicap. ^^^ -^ the doorway. She had no

idea how long he had been there.

IRENE'S head throbbed after For some unaccountable reason, the

hours spent bending over the child had steadfastly avoided her

sewing machine. She straight- since their moment of communion

ened, pushing in at the ache in the in the nursery,

small of her back with the palms She smiled a welcome. ''Come in,

of her hands. She surveyed with Davy."

satisfaction the neat stack of white He was carrying his book about

squares she had just finished hem- babies. She recalled her promise to

ming. Ella had come across a real read it to him and wondered if that

bargain in outing flannel, and had was what he wanted. She hesitated

purchased dozens of yards of it. to approach him lest she frighten

Irene had spent the better part of him away again. She looked into

two days cutting and hemming the his presently expressive eyes. They

soft white lengths. She had had to searched her face for understanding,

cancel her order at the local store Her heart wrenched. She read the

for a supply of a different type of question there as plainly as if he had

gauze diapers, but she knew that spoken.

Ella was right when she said that ''Do you want me to read to

these, hemmed at home from the you?"

flannel, would be serviceable and A moment before she had been

cost much less. too tired to think of anything but

Anyway, Irene thought, there's a rest. Now she was intrigued by the

feeling of accomplishment in sew- glimmering hope that she might

ing baby things yourself. somehow span the chasm that sep-

A sudden spasm made her stiffen arated her from Davy,

sharply. It was gone so quickly He nodded almost eagerly.

372

KEEP MY OWN

Irene reached toward him, but
recognized the movement as a mis-
take at once. He backed away a
step.

"May I take the book, then?"
she asked quickly. ''Where shall we
sit to read? It's nice and light here
in the window seat."

He gave her the book and
watched as she sat down at the far
end of the window seat. ''Would
you like to sit beside me?"

He shook his head. Irene started
to read. The appealing story was
aptly written to charm a child. Told
from the viewpoint of the brother
and sister of the new baby, it out-
lined each phase of the exciting first
day home with the infant. Each
part of the baby's routine was
illustrated in apt words and charm-
ing pictures. At the very last, the
baby had been tucked in bed for
the night, and the two older chil-
dren peeped around the nursery
room door, blowing kisses to the
sleeping wee one. It was indeed a
beautiful book.

AS she read, Irene knew that
Davy was inching his way closer
and closer to her. At last he was
beside her on the window seat. It
was obvious that he knew every
word of the story by heart. As she
closed the pale blue cover on the
final page, he sighed deeply and
contentedly. He took the book,
turned it back to the beginning
again, and handed it to Irene to read
it over again. She had read it
through twice. She was just begin-
ning the third reading when she
was gripped by a spasm that she

knew was no idle twinge. She caught
her breath, and bent low over the
book until it passed. She had brok-
en off in the middle of a sentence.
When she looked up again, Davy
was staring at her, wide-eyed with
alarm.

She tried to reassure him. "Don't
look like that, Davy. I'm all right,
really I am. It was just a little
cramp. Come closer, dear. Let's
finish the story."

Now he rested in the circle of her
arm, his head laid on her shoulder.
She tried not to hurry. She didn't
want to frighten him. It was an
unconscious thing, but she was read-
ing rapidly. When at last she closed
the book again on the last page, she
was breathless.

"Davy, the new baby will be here
before very long now. Perhaps to-
night. May I leave you now to go
telephone Dick, and tell Granddad
and Ella?"

His eyes were wide as he moved
over so she could rise. She kissed
his cheek impulsively, noting that
the void expression had been totally
absent during the entire time he had
spent with her. Not a trace of that
terrible blankness remained.

In the confusion that followed,
Davy found himself relegated to the
background. He didn't understand
everything that was going on, but
remembered that Irene had said the
baby was to be here soon. He
assumed, childlike, that all this
rushing about was in preparation for
that wonderful, long-awaited event.
He was content to be forgotten, if
he thought of it at all.

When Dick arrived home, he was
excited and anxious. Even he had
forgotten Davy. The usual small

373

MAY 1963

surprise from his pocket was not
forthcoming on this unusual day.
Later, Dick would remember and
regret this small oversight. Actually,
Davy accepted it quite easily as an-
other portion of this mystifying day.

A S they were helping Irene to the
car, Ella turned to Dick and
said ominously, ''Babies have been
born in cars on the way to hospitals,
Dick. Are you sure you don't want
me to come along? I could. . . ."

'There's no need. Aunt Ella, I'm
sure," Dick replied. "The doctor
said it could be hours."

Irene rolled down the window of
the car. "Where's Davy?"

"Davy?" Dick looked about. "I
haven't seen him since I got home."

"I've got to see him, to say good-
bye," Irene cried. "He's been so
left out. . . ."

They heard a tapping on one of
the upstairs windows then. Look-
ing up, they saw Davy. He was in
the nursery. He lifted his hand in
a little wave, and his face boasted
a grin that was the closest thing to
a normal child's laughter that Irene
had ever seen him touch. Her heart
contracted. She blew kisses to him
through the window as they drove
away. His laugh remained glued
to his lips until he had faded from
her sight.

r^ RANDDAD and Ella sat on the
terrace waiting until it was
Davy's bedtime. He didn't want to
go to bed, but Ella gave him his
bath and marched him to his room.
When she returned to the terrace
the chill of an autumn night had
settled. Granddad rose. "We'd bet-
ter wait inside. It's cold here."

In the kitchen, they lapsed into
a companionable quiet. Outside, a
couple of remaining summer crick-
ets sang in desperation, recognizing
the advent of winter. The smell of
burning fall leaves permeated the
air that wafted in the windows. The
house rested.

Ella halfway dozed. Granddad
kept awake by reading. It was close
to four o'clock in the morning when
the insistent twang of the telephone
jerked them into awareness. Grand-
dad answered the demand of the
ring.

"Hello. . . . Yes, Dick. . . . Yes. . . .
What was the trouble? ... I see. . . .
Oh, yes . . . well, well. It certainly
is. . . . Everything's all right now?
Irene resting? Good, good. . . .
He's in bed. I won't guarantee he's
asleep. . . . Yes, I will .... I'll tell
her. She's right here ... of course,
of course. . . . Drive carefully on the
way home. Goodbye."

Ella had stood close to him,
straining to hear. Her handkerchief
was a twisted ball in her hands.

"It is a girl," Granddad told her,
"over six pounds."

"What went wrong? Didn't you
say there was some trouble?"

"There was a complication. . . ."

Ella's hands were shaking. "Com-
plication?"

"The baby had a little lung
trouble. Dick said the left lung
sort of stuck . . . refused to inflate.
They gave her oxygen at once, in-
flated it artificially. She's fine now.
Dick said the doctor says it's not
uncommon. Just a situation that
needed the equipment and know-
how of a hospital and its staff . . .
or the baby could have died."

374

KlEP MY OWN

Ella's face was working. She was
exhausted by the long night of wait-
ing. It was all she could do to
restrain her tears.

''Here, here, now/' Granddad said
kindly, ''don't cry. Dick says every-
thing's fine now. The baby's fine,
Irene's fine. They're going to name
her Kathy Ella, for Dick's mother,
and for you."

It was too much. Ella burst into
tears. With her apron pressed
against her face, she ran upstairs.

Granddad remained downstairs,
waiting for Dick.

T^HE yellow-gray film of dawn was
lifting reluctantly when Dick's
car pulled into the drive. Granddad
rose from where he still sat in the
kitchen, and made his way out the
side door to greet his grandson.

He was astounded to see Davy,
still clad in his pajamas, running
exuberantly out of the house ahead
of him. The child almost tore open
the car door and looked inside. Then
he looked at Dick. His lower lip
trembled. Dick had betrayed him.
He had taken Irene away, and he
had come home without the baby
and without Irene as well.

Dick reached toward the child,
but Davy pulled away and started
to run toward the house.

''Wait, Davy, wait," Dick called
after him.

Granddad caught him. "Davy,
that's no way to act. Were you look-
ing for Irene and the baby? She's
going to stay in the hospital for a
few days to rest. The baby will stay
there with her. She won't be gone
very long. Come now, Dick wants
to tell you about the baby."

The appeal was too great. Davy
turned in Granddad's arms and
looked at his brother. Dick grinned
in that one-sided way he had, and
took a bag of peanuts from his
pocket. "Come on, fella," he said
gently. "Irene especially wanted me
to tell you about the baby."

Davy went into his arms.

At the kitchen table, Davy se-
creted the nuts in his pajama pocket
for further enjoyment. Granddad
had made hot chocolate, and Davy
liked that better than peanuts, so
the nuts could wait. He sat on
Dick's lap with a large mug of steam-
ing rich, brown liquid in his hands.
He had three marshmallows on top
of it, and each time he drank some
of it, a white marshmallow mus-
tache on his upper lip increased in
size.

Dick said, "We've got a little girl,
Davy, She's no bigger than a min-
ute. Remember that trout that
Granddad caught on the Fourth of
July? About the same size as that."

Davy's eyes were round with won-
der. Dick went on, "She has lots
of hair. Blond hair . . . ash blond
like yours, Davy . . . ." Davy
squirmed with pleasure. . . . "And
she's probably going to have eyes as
dark as that cocoa."

T^AVY peered into the cocoa con-
tainer. He knew what Dick
meant. Eyes like Irene's. Warm
and soft and loving. Davy nestled
closer to Dick, remembering Irene's
eyes.

"We're going to name her Kathy.
Kathy Ella Spencer. Do you like
that?"

375

MAY 1963

Davy thought about it. Then that
elfin grin washed over his face. He
nodded.

Granddad asked, as Davy concen-
trated on the drink in his mug, ''Any
more trouble breathing?"

"Not a bit. They'll keep her
under observation for a day or so,
but after that initial scare, every-
thing went smoothly."

'Is Irene pleased? She never said
whether she really wanted a boy or
a girl."^

Dick's face mellowed at the men-
tion of his wife. "She's thrilled.
She really didn't care which we got.

When she heard it was a girl, she
said to tell you that now you've got
your spice. Granddad . . . whatever
that means. Then she said she
hoped Davy would be happy, too."

They looked at Davy. His empty
mug rested in both hands in his lap.
He had fallen asleep on Dick's
shoulder, evidence that he, too,
hadn't slept much the night before.
The sticky mustache covered his
upper lip. Below that white strip,
his mouth turned upwards. The
corners were, it seemed, permanently
settled in an angelic smile.
{To he concluded)

Last Bell

Margery S. Stewart

Laughter erupts from

The schoolhouse in

Bursts of boys, in winds

Of children snatching

Last leaves of afternoon.

Feet make a joyous demolishment

Of silence.

Children run

Under my hands.

Separate tempests.

We are discarded suddenly.

Globe, pointer, blackboard,

And I, the teacher,

To gather dust until morning.

376

Mary Lee Myers and Henrietta W. Larsen —

bewing bisters

Tk/fARY Lee Wilson Myers and Henrietta McCloy Larsen, of the Highland Ward in
-*■ -^ Alpine Stake, are friends who enjoy their home sewing and handwork to-
gether, and are devoted members of Relief Society. "Stitches taken together have a
double meaning," they say, and their friendship has deepened over the years. Their
favorite hobbies are crocheting and quiltmaking. They have designed original patterns
for quilt blocks, as well as making many quilts in patchwork, wedding ring, star de-
signs, and other patterns.

Mrs. Myers was the first Primary president in Highland Ward, and has worked
in Relief Society for many years, having been a visiting teacher "almost always." She
is a practical nurse and an excellent seamstress. She has made many lovely wedding
gowns. Mother of five children, she now has seventeen grandchildren and twenty-five
great-grandchildren, and one great-great-grandchild.

Mrs. Larsen has worked in Relief Society since 1915, serving in many capacities of
leadership. She gave to the Highland Ward the volumes of The Relief Society Magazine
back to 1914. She loves genealogical work and has made pedigree charts for 200 an-
cestors, and has completed thirteen scrapbooks. She also assisted in compiling the
ward genealogy book. Since coming to Highland Ward she has made more than 200
quilts. Three of her five children are living, and she has five grandchildren and two
great-grandchildren .

377

Magazine Honor Roll for 1962

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

npHE greatest increase in subscriptions in the history of The Relief Society

Magazine marks the Fiftieth Anniversary of its beginning. There was
an increase in subscriptions of 18,334 in 1962 over 1961's total of 183,236.
This should be a matter of satisfaction and gratitude to stake and mission,
ward and branch presidents, and Magazine representatives. It reflects the
opportunity which was afforded to 201,570 sisters in 1962 who subscribed
to the Magazine to study the Relief Society lessons in the Magazine and
partake of the instructions, warnings, and encouragement of the General
Authorities and leaders in Relief Society. The ReUef Society Magazine is
one means — and an important one — of drawing the sisterhood of the
Church ever closer in understanding and purpose.

The General Board extends its appreciation to every devoted, loyal
Relief Society officer who has helped to achieve this outstanding record,
and to readers of the Magazine everywhere who support this publication
of Relief Society. The General Board is grateful for the letters of apprecia-
tion which are constantly received from subscribers. It is also thankful to
gifted Latter-day Saint women writers who submit their excellent articles,
fiction, non-fiction, and poetry to the Magazine.

Missions throughout the world express appreciation for the gift sub-
scriptions to the Magazine which come from individuals, stakes, wards, and
branches, and are divided equitably among the missions for the use of
missionaries, and investigators, and a few sisters in non-English-speaking
missions who can read some English.

There were 325 stakes on the Honor Roll in 1962, an increase of
twenty- two over 1961, and there were 2,593 wards and branches in stakes
on the Honor Roll, an increase of 249 over 1961.

For sixteen consecutive years the South Los Angeles Stake has had
the highest percentage of subscriptions. In 1962 they had 232 per cent.
They also had the highest number of subscriptions — 1751. The next
three highest rating stakes, all in Southern California, were also in high
positions last year — Huntington Park, Glendale, and Inglewood. Of the
top ten stakes, eight were also in the top ten a year ago. There were this
year five from California, two from Nevada, two from Arizona, and one
from Idaho.

In 1962 there were twenty- two missions on the Honor Roll, the North
Central States Mission leading, with 117 per cent; second is Western
States Mission, and third the California Mission. Of the top ten, seven are
in the United States, and the other three are the Southwest British, Irish,

378

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1962

and Alaskan-Canadian Missions. The mission with the highest number
of subscriptions was the East Central States Mission, with 975. The next
nine with the highest number of subscriptions were also in the United
States.

The addition of color within the pages of the Magazine in 1962, and
eight added pages have done much to make the Magazine more appealing
and provide new features. This has been accomplished without increasing
the price of the Magazine, which remains at $2.

The appointment of a Magazine representative is a calling ranking in
importance with the other offices in Relief Society. Representatives are
faithful, devoted sisters, with a knowledge of the contents of the Magazine,
and an appreciation for the worth of its contents. The Magazine repre-
sentative in one ward who achieved the highest percentage in her stake
is a housebound sister. Age is not a determining factor — some representa-
tives have served for many years, with continued, outstanding success. The
General Board acknowledges the great service performed by Magazine
representatives throughout the Church, and commends Relief Society presi-
dents for their foresight in choosing such outstanding women for this
important calling in Relief Society.

Honors for Highest Ratings

Stake

South Los Angeles (California) 232%
Magazine Representative — Amelia Dellenbach

Ward

South Gate Ward, South Los Angeles Stake (California) 331%
Magazine Representative — Imogene Slater

Mission

North Central States Mission — 117%
Mission Magazine Representative — Mary B. Ostvig

Mission District

Alaska District, Alaskan-Canadian Mission — 158%
Magazine Representative — Leola G, Durrant

Mission Branch

Sidney Branch — 333%

West Nebraska District, Western States Mission

Magazine Representative — Gladys A. Dean

379

MAY 1963

Ten Highest PeTcentages in Stakes

South Los Angeles 2 32.. ..Amelia Dellenbach

Huntington Park 190.... Rachel Liston

Glcndale 144.. ..Mildred Robison

Inglewood 144.. ..Janet C. Medina

Las Vegas 136.. ..Helen S. Toolson

Phoenix North 129. ...Edith M. Alexander

Phoenix 127.. ..Alva L. Knight

Rexburg 126.. ..Beth Moore

San Diego 126. ...Joan Knudson

Burley 126.. ..Virginia F. Nichols

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages

North Central States 117. ...Mary B. Ostvig

Western States 114.. ..Ada S. Christiansen

California io5....Midene McKay Anderson

Florida 102. ...Edith Kraft Lyman

Southwest British 102. ...Elaine B. Curtis

Central States io2....JoAnn Yates

Texas 100.. ..Ruby Knapp

Irish 100.. ..Mary E. Brookes

Alaskan-Canadian 96. ...Marie M. Weilenmann

Eastern States 96....Zelma R. West

Ten Stakes With Highest Number of Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

South Los Angeles

1751

East Mesa

1051

Huntington Park

1341

Twin Falls

1013

Glendale

1240

Washington

994

Ensign

1109/4

Nampa

986

Alpine

1051

Sugar House

983

Ten Missions With Highest Number of Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

East Central States

975

Florida

649

Northern States

819

North Central States

643

West Central States

768

Gulf States

620

New England

724

Central Atlantic States

580

Northwestern States

672

Eastern Atlantic States

573

Stakes in

Which All Wards Received 100% or Over

Burley Virginia F. Nichols

Canoga Park Ann Whelan

Denver Katherina Belmain

East Idaho Falls ....Sarah Owens

Granger Althora P. Sizemore

Granite Jane Henry

Holladay Delight T. Frampton

Huntington Park ....Rachel Liston

Inglewood Janet C. Medina

Kansas City Venna T. Witbeck

Lake View Orla S. Bunot

Las Vegas Helen S. Toolson

Las Vegas North ....Carrie G. Beatty
Long Beach Erma G. Halls

380

Malad Maude Y. Jensen

Monument Park ....Ruth B. Parkinson

North Jordan Vonda L. Sharp

North Tooele Mildred Sagers

Parleys Genevieve M. Lewis

Phoenix North Edith M. Alexander

Pomona Nora Perdue

Rexburg Beth Moore

St. Joseph Nira P. Lee

San Bernardino Naomi B. Mansfield

San Diego Joan Knudson

San Joaquin Emma Dennis

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1962

Shelley June L. Walton

So. Cottonwood ....Anna V. Lindman

So. Idaho Falls ....Alice Moss

So. Los Angeles ....Amelia Dellenbach

So. Salt Lake Hannah Dietrich

Temple View Mabel E. Snow

Utah Effie J. Pinegar

Wells Gertrude Fullmer

West Covina Lucille C. Hales

Whittier Melba J. Huff

Wilford Lila F. Madsen

Woodruff Naomi B. Harris

Mission Percentages on Honor Roll

North Central States

; 117

Irish

100

East Central States

Western States

114

Alaskan-Canadian

Northwestern States

California

105

Eastern States

Central Atlantic States 85

Florida

102

West Central States

Eastern Atlantic States 81;

Southwest British

102

Western Canadian

Northern States

Central States

102

Canadian

New England

Texas

100

Central British

Gulf States
Southern States

78
78

Stakes by Percentages -

-1962

South Los Angeles

232

Nyssa

112

East Long Beach

107

Huntington Park

190

San Joaquin

112

Nampa

107

Glendale

144

Mt. Graham

112

Napa

107

Inglewood

144

Walnut Creek

112

Redwood

107

Las Vegas

136

Long Beach

111

Monument Park

107

Phoenix North

129

Whittier

111

Chicago

107

Phoenix

127

Liberty

110

Idaho Falls

107

Rexburg

126

San Bernardino

110

Kansas City

107

San Diego

126

Highland

109

Reseda

107

Burley

126

Oquirrh

109

Santa Monica

107

San Diego East

122

Canoga Park

109

Ashley

106

Mojave

121

North Rexburg

109

Alaska

106

Cumorah

121

Palomar

109

Utah

106

South Idaho Falls

12Q

Woodruff

109

Box Elder

106

Shelley

118

Redondo

108

Moapa

106

Santa Barbara

117

San Luis Obispo

108

North Box Elder

105

Lake View

115

South Bear River

108

Cassia

105

St. Joseph

115

Ensign

108

Panguitch

105

Holladay

Temple View

108

Torrance

105

East Idaho Falls

114

West Boise

108

Florida

105

Denver

114

Yuma

108

Parleys

104

Las Vegas North

113

Pomona

108

Twin Falls

104

Reno

113

San Fernando

108

West Sharon

104

San Diego South

113

Toronto

108

Grant

104

381

MAY 1963

Maricopa

104

Sevier

100

Yellowstone

Pasadena

104

Palmyra

100

St. George

Millcreek

104

Tucson

100

Albuquerque

Granite

104

Union

100

Gridley

Juab

104

Juarez

100

East Cache

Bear River

104

West Pocatello

100

Riverton

Granite Park

104

Zion Park

100

Gooding

Great Falls

104

East Los Angeles

100

American River

Weiser

104

Los Angeles

100

Mesa

Mt. Jordan

103

Philadelphia

100

Lethbridge

Denver West

103

Boise

100

El Paso

East Mesa

103

Farr West

Fresno

Grand Junction

103

North Idaho Falls

St. Johns

Garden Grove

103

Park

North Sacramento

Pocatello

103

Ammon

Grand Coulee

Virginia

103

Monterey Park

Seattle

Wells

103

Portneuf

Alberta

Mt. Logan

103

Young

Sacramento

Granger

103

Columbus

Richland

South Salt Lake

103

Spanish Fork

Cedar

New Jersey

103

Weber Heights

North Davis

Orange County

103

Wind River

Rose Park

Wilford

103

Bannock

Southern Arizona

Malad

103

Snowflake

Cottonwood

Sugar House

103

South Blackfoot

Santa Rosa

Ogden

102

Star Valley

Provo

North Jordan

102

East Pocatello

Teton

South Cottonwood

102

Olympus

Missoula

Taylor

102

Reno North

South Summit

Blackfoot

102

St. Louis

Ben Lomond

Minidoka

102

Burbank

Brisbane

North Tooele

102

San Antonio

Cleveland

San Jose

102

Taylorsville

St. George East

Calgary

102

Emigration

Beaver

Edmonton

102

Portland

North Seattle

Idaho

102

Oakland-Berkeley

Deseret

Mt. Rubidoux

102

Casper

Covina

Pikes Peak

102

Rigby

American Falls

Franklin

101

Tulsa

Puget Sound

Columbia River

101

Monument Park West 96

Cincinnati

North Pocatello

101

Valley View

Detroit

West Utah

101

Boston

East Provo

East Rigby

101

Uintah

Lake Mead

New York

101

Cheyenne

Riverside

East Phoenix

101

Roy

Salt Lake

Big Horn

101

Uvada

Sydney

382

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1962

Logan

Craig

Yakima

Oneida

Grantsville

Auckland

Cache

North Weber

Winter Quarters

University West

East Millcreek

Honolulu

Cedar West

Mt. Ogden

Parowan

Raft River

Canyon Rim

San Luis

Willamette

New Orleans

South Sevier

Wichita

Hayward

Atlanta

Tooele

Garfield

South Sanpete

Vancouver

Lansing

Layton

Lyman

Murray

South Ogden

Benson

Weber

Greensboro

Montpelier

Duchesne

Kearas North

Blaine

Salmon River

Midvale

Murray South

Clearfield

Tampa

Humboldt

West Jordan

Palo Alto

Santa Ana

Bountiful

South Carolina

Butte

Butler

North Sanpete

Winder

South Davis

San Juan

Oklahoma

North Sevier

London

Wasatch

Emery

Spokane

Bountiful South

Morgan

Salem

Hillside

Millard

Orem

San Leandro

Sandy

Miami

Kolob

Summit

Fort Wayne

Santaquin-Tintic

Riverdale

Kearns

Wayne

Coeur d'Alene

Carbon

Nebo

Bear Lake

North Carolina

Kanab

Beaumont

Orem West

Kaysville

San Mateo

Orlando

Cannon

North Carbon

Gunnison

East Sharon

East Jordan

Hamilton

Timpanogos

Lewiston

Ben Lomond South

Alpine

Houston

Indianapolis

Dallas

Pioneer

Manchester

Granger North

Bountiful North

Oahu

Sharon

Flagstaff

Leeds

Minnesota

Nevada

Pearl Harbor

Springville

Smithfield

Limited Participation

Shreveport

Klamath

B.Y.U. 1st

Roosevelt

Lehi

B.Y.U. 2d

Tacoma

Redding

B.Y.U. 3d

Bakersfield

San Francisco

University

Melbourne

East Ogden

Utah State U.

Moroni

Leicester

Taber

Lorin Farr

383

MAY 1963

,2 «

O «3 cj

.J:3 ^ as

ft o
o & w

1-^ H W

(Z; ^ W

c o

CJ*H

^P4
<P5

$^ so

2 "^

ft <u

ft,2 oj

O cS >
C/2> W

5-1

CD rd

Qpc5
St *^

r" ;=3 O »--< *>" .

1—1

SCO
_ '3

0:2;

55
O

03 r— I

O) O) <3>

PQ "75 «

^ C> Q)

W OJ M

^ >--« ^3

t^ >» 08

1-3

.9*

u ■

S3 o

CN ^

o C

COC<ICX)OiC<lt^-05CO<X>U3CaCSiOl>OCOTHTHTH(X)WO-^tH<X>'^COTHOCO
0«lOOCX)000000000>005000iOCS00050000505C500(MOOTHOC»CS>00

THlOCOt>l>COTj<THMOi«OOOCOOOCDt^»WOOlOXt<(»THOCaCDOOCOr-lCO

<^^(X)oooTHl>locoo^THu^o5lo<X'coloo(^40iooc^locookool>coco

OiT}<THOOOt-iOt--OCilOt>OOOO^iOOMOOOC5"^OOCOlOOiO:iWC<lC<l
03^»0000-^C^I>OOiCftTj<t>TH<X)rr-OOt-05?OCOCOCOt-?£>0000-«i<00

'3
0
m

Burley
Butler
Butte
Cache
Calgary
Cannon
Canoga Park
Canyon Rim

o O cj

u
>

• r-l

n3
O
o

o .

•3 c

53 G
CS O

r-^ 03

•s|

,£5
o

1) aj

CL,

^ 53

J3 CO

S <i> <y

^>m^gH;o^K:ipq<:fe-^^

oj S3 ^

Q> o

^ s

X! >

5i^ M

O "^

PQ •

»3

;-i

?«

• rH

•4.^

WP3

• 1-1

?i3

oS ■ — '

r— I

o
10
OS

] ^

rt T-l

• rH "^

Cj O P

J3
O

ffl W H,

c£>C0l0«PO'<!l<Ci<10t-00U:300O'«#Or-lW00

oooioooiOiosot-b-ooosooooocscyioo

TH03000a5«OCMCJt~CO(Mb-

OO00OOCSCX)t-00OCf50i

>-'^ ^ _^ _^

THNair^?0l>-C0C<lu:>OO-t>b-C0OOC<l^TH00THl0t>-t->00t-U3'^'T}<cp

oo50ijo(>3coa5cou:>oooouDO»ocJ5WNioc<ic<i«ot-itoc»THooc»csio:iO

tH
ai|>(X3<;OWOOOrHb-'^XOOlO"<i<00001JSlO?OCC«Or-IO<C>iO'<*0300
THl>U3C<ICO<©lOlO't}<COIuOCOtOlOC^U3»JOtOa5b-C<lCO<X)CO!£»OlO<X)C<l^

«M
_4J

f— <

f§

OS XJ

w h

r^ <ii

05 •&

Pm«

53 53

^ OS —>

0 a 5

?H f^ C

4) <1> fl

^ 53

4— ( Cu

Ban

CO -t-a

13 O ^

S3 «I3 •-*<

«« S o

r— I ^ W

" oS oJ

Oj -rj

c
o

b& 03

53 <y

♦ r-H CO

— 1

3 P 3 T3

«H <f-t <M •-:;

0
■4^

• f-l .,-( trH fVI

4J ^J 4^ W

C 53 C

p 0 ^ Pi

0000

53 3

<|<J<J<tJ<i^<<<il<<j5<JPQPQP5P5MP5P5P5WPQ PQPQpqmP^PQPQP^lPQM

384

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1962

.Jo OOoOOt-OSOOOOOtHt-t-OOOiOOOOO'^OOOOOOOt-t-

g<^C<lTHOCOu^OO^U5pOiTHrt*THTHOI>t^-lHC<^CDCO•^lOl>05(^alOCOCOC005lLO

^^ t>«£)coo^?ooolO<^^oo50i•^0'r^TJ<<x)TH^-coou5a5(X)o^utl■rJ^(^^^-l>0(^^05io

^ _ 00<X>COOS^rHOOU^lOin'^C<It--OlOOOTHOC^U50<lt--a5r-lTHTHCOOOa50i05?0

T^'g T^(^^'^#t>TJ^c<J(^3oocoai'^ocoo(^3cot~rHr^<o<^^co»or^ooooooTH<^loorfoo

eg '-I

"5
o

^ j5 O

CL.

T^ ^ O

> fo -^ t>.

i-l

• 1-^

+->

-M ^ C ^

C cC <y -a
cj a» a> ^

^H ^ ;-! ^

'55

ri»i ^

hJ hJ hJ .J vJ

btuD:^:^ ^^S£'-''^'5Trrtc3^S^«3cS'^rid^ccoco>i^

1 1 s>ii ? Ill I ills I liiit is|i| ill H^^ s

of, Tl<rl40t-O00'^05 THOOOTHt-(MeO(Mt>00050ilOTHCOCOCO'rJ«rt<COCOCOCO-<!l<

•5ft. o^thooooocx)»> Oc50i0oooo5ooc5oa5t-ooa50oorf050i0oooo

MO ^O5C0-rJ<THTH00O3 Oid-^t^^OSOsOOiCSOitOTHOt-OOOOOaT-lr-IOiTHo^

a'^ 00lL0C0<Xit-O«£>C0 00VOiOC0lLOC0-^iOlOT--t<X)-^CC)00tOC0C<lC<ltOiO'<^C0'^(:O

t/3 tH tH tH

J,^ t-^OOCOOaOS-^lC COtr»a5iHt-Tf(MOCit-«5iXiCO"^t-0000(MCOt>OilOLO

S<U OOLC5TfCOt-OI>C- 00>JratOO<X>CO»OI>ur50COiOtOQOt-COC<100COCD'^C010c£>

mtnmmtnmmm cQcncoa!coC'^2z!cojHrf?^eSa)5^'^SOcSe^o3o3«J

ajo3c3c«oJo3a3c3 aSoSoJcSa3T3^cSCo3r2^!;H^oSo5r2io^jH>^^^

385

MAY 1963

i3
'o

OJ I— I

-4->

o
o "^

T5
ft 03

ffi

£§

ft
f3 O

o >>

•-5 GO

«J S Wi

?^ 2 ^

ft^-3

•T3 ;a

h^lU

O .

03 C
ft>

0)
T3

ifc

CO^tMCOOOt'C^- t-0iC0C0rHl0OC<JCi(MTH05C0lOTH(M<MTj<OC<ICD<M00
OcX)O0000OO CX)l>OOOOOOOOiO^OOO (J5t>ajC»OOOOrH050cXD

CN
Os

w O

■2)2;

00(MOTHrJ<cr><X> CqiOTj<00TtC0C0a5^«Dt-C<lTj<OOO«0C0<X>Ot-OTH

^OCMCr-OOOCO C0-^L0Cii-(rH-^Ti<Tti,-(O(M?£)O-<*00t>il0"^C0t-C0^
t^'JO-^(M00r-l'>::j< (M(MCOOi-(a50C<lOt-OOOOt-a5C5C<JOOCO-^COOOO-rJ<

5^ I

03 oi rs

-M +j 4J :3

u
u

o3 O
ft Xi
OS OJ

CD
rfi

u
a;

^ '£ O .. -

T: o PQ OQ

^ ^ ^ ^ X

^ ^ ^ ;^ f^

0) CD O O O

w o

OS ^ '=^ '^
73 O

2S.

o C flS

. . _ . . .. ^ o

A A A A X, X> A X, X,
oooo ooooo

IS
o

I— t

u
pq

73 2 "TS pS

^:z;^:z:;z;^:zi:2^:z;:2:;2;:z;^:2;:z;:z;^:z;^:z;;z;^000

CO G

I-

?H 73

°§

OS ^

H» 1—1

<x> :3

73 ^

5-4

ft O)

253

73 jr

OS •!-->

73 TO

. ^

(1) ■— I

'I-
13 5-1

c« ;3

o s

73 0)

K CO ^

wh5

«5 c^ _^

Q C3

4->

fts

rn j-i
<=> '£

OS ^
3 OS

PQ W

§ s

S OS
1-^ Q *^

O
•I— J

o
>

• I— I

x:P

OS t-t

O) o

PQP^

>» oS

PQ fo

5-4

w
d

5-4

2 ^

t-asl>THOOT-<t-OOOOOOQOa5l>OOOOC»050C<JOi00005CX500THO
rHTHi-Hi-HT-lTH tHtH tHtH tH tHiH

M O

o c

i-H?DCOi-HC^O<3:>?OC<ltOOOO?0(»COOOlOlOlOTH<X5CX)0'r-lC<3ia5CarJ<?0
OOC<JCvlOt>r^t>.T}<COOO'^OOOOe00005COr-IOOx}<r-lrt"rHC<J(>JLOOas

t:r-oa^'^a5(^5u:^tD<^^r^oocOlOcoc>cooco■r-loa5aiO:laiOOLOcooo^^-"^
<^^'X'(^at>uD^l^-cocou5loooooot:-^'^l>■^l^o<^^■^cot--■^cococo«^•^

3 g
_Q 73

•r. r^

oJ
o

s-^--

OJ 08

53 5 ?^ ^

5X1C5-I !^MG'-32'T^-,wr-.f— -^^-. -

Co "r—:

o ft
O O

386

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1962

S+iOTl^(x>calu:»colu^,H(^^lOl>cool>o«oc^cooocftC<l<^3ltot>^-QOOT-^(»t^-l>

.2^0^0500050i<3i0505Cf5THa50005<3iTHOa<>3THOt>THOt-OOt>OCO<X)OOTHOO^

tH t—It-H

W O

CC>WC0'^rHC<l'^00OCDO»J3T^O-^rH0005r}<<X>0000C<lrHMC0(NO0ilj0l0<a?

,J,^ t>OlOt000030505iO<X>05t><X>0500C<IOOTH<X>U3tr-(?Cl'<:J<lOCOt-a>»ii <y? Tf CO CO o
7; rt OOOOt>C^COOOI>THC<l'<*00005t>cO"5'-^OiCOI>-r}iOCOTHCOUi(>3C^Cr-TH050:>OOrH
g<U eO-^lOCX)U:><OTi^U5lOUSCOrHt>N|>.|>COCOtDrl<t><yDt-'>d<lOCO<X>OOCO-^t>

^ 6

•'^ o ^ g _ .2 ^ cs c

4->

«w

$>4

•r-l

0
0

^3 rt.|w

^ 5 .g 13 S OJ O

< g W g Q ^ ^ W W O p^

§ti t- oi oi CO o

•5q! 05 00 o o o

O,*^ tH tH tH

<£)OiluooiTl^^>rJ^oI^-cftc^lo:>co(X)':oooc<^oo*a)OOt>co^-^>toco?o»H

t-OOOiOtr-0003<MOt~OOa505CrsCf5 OO/t- OOrHOiOiMOiOSOO

6C<IOC<llOtHr>OlOOq(>JOC005C<l05rHTHr-4r>THOO(»lOOaOOU5a5'rfT^t-lOC<lt-CO

.QlZ 050Cn.TH0^05CO(>ll>-OOCOOacOT}»03ajTH-^COOiOi<X)<£5lOt>'^C<l'X)COC<)OqO^

3'^cpco«o«r>co'^coio«>-»i5Cooocot>o5co-^u3-Tt<o^Tt<xf-^THWuD(>aioco^

-i^^ OrHCOa5ailO"<^OCOTH05tHOO<tOCOOCD^iOCDC<|tO(^IOOOCNICOlOCOOCaOOS
"SC r^l>COOi(X>lOOOOOOO(X)OCOOCOC^3C<IC55TH<X>0'<:t<TM<»C<^COCOCOt^-OOt--CO»JO
S<1> t>«OOluO«0<X»COLOl>rPCQCttCOCDI>COCO'^'«!l<0:iU5lO]u:iTHCOlOC<l-<?^

387

MAY 1963

o s

> P ^ ^

^>i cq m o^

=5 5ti

03
'T3

P3 r-H
CD J=H

ri4

u o

O QQ

2 c3

PI
o
m

o
O

>» OS

03 -73

2^02 pq

'So oj

4J OS

5tJ

w aH<j w

(^^t^-co(XiOOco'^<^oai^locDooco(^^ooo^^-cooo^cocx)co(^^o■^r^
csoooooooasocsocoociasooor-ioooooooosooooooooo

w o
CO

a:>a5COCX)CO'^t>MOlO<X>(X)Tt^lCt-'^COOO"^OTi<THl>IO'*lOCOOOC<)CDTH
COCOlOOii-HOlU^TH'^OOTHOajT— l<X>rM<NOOiOiTH05iHC005lOC<lTHlOC005

TJ<t-TfTtllo»0(^ao■^lLO<x>lX)c<lO<^llOcx3l>oi<^^colocoo5^-<x>lLOll0^t^■■io

CN
OS

o C3

MTi<C<lC0ai0000T-^T-H-^TH(>3O0JC<l0;»t-0iTHOCiC0iX>00lOC00000C000iH
COlOTH?OCCO^^l><X>0005l>TH-rt"OOiCOOO^-^C00050COOOOOTHCOC<JCO

u:5c»u:)r}^Ti<lO(^^ciTtxo<X)lO(^o<x>coT3^^>ooo5col>cou:>Oit^-co«Cllo■^l>lO

o "

"oJ

T3
03

03 W

a;
f3 1=1
o -^

C3 ID

' fa
<U *

•I— c

•f-H

P-i rC

C«

• rH

-(->

• l-<

O Jh

be 5

5m .r-(

I— 1 "^ in

o
03

,£3

• rl

•i-i

O
O

,i3

•r-t

■ rH

<:ffiW

6jD

O
03

1 ^

Z/1

O
Ph

f-i

Anthon
T. Harr
Ehlers

pley
Shrimpt

o
o
W

-1-3

o
O

5=1
00

cu 3 S^
^ 03 _a^

• rH

o
U

tnma B
ettie B

!!3

•1— >

•~3

§<:pS^

1— H

g W^<iP^§g

CO i

■CM

o<:x>oocDOiC)OoococDc<^c<^0(^3^^-cot>t^-(^^(^^oo<ocx)co^-^olOlOco(^^t--oo
ooor-ioot'ai00it>oooc^cot-ot>t-oiaio^ooo>oooa5oooot>oa50

■pHtH t-It-4t-I<Nt-I tH y-\ y-\

O .
w O

oo«oiot>cD<x>(Wi>cDcoi>K3THC<iiocDTHio-^ou::)'--<c>oo5THeooooooia5

COOCOWCXJT-HCOi— IOC<IO-^lOC<100rH10a5ir5<X)C»l>OOa505CO'^CO'r}<t:-TH

cx)-*cr5COioi>t>t>io'^ooiot:-^Tfcocoo3M<X)io^aiC^<Noococ<ii>'^oo

i-H

lOC>3'^C£)T-H(>at-COOu:3COlOiX>05<NOlOiH^OiHt-a5010^CDC005«C'00
t0t:-0iiH'r^C0t>03l>TH00U:)lLO'^t>OlLOC000<X)0000^t>'C<iaiOOC<>ai)LO

•♦J

?H "^ CD
03

u
>

• rH

xnuiuixfiinuiui

PQ O

o o
m m

O OS

o o

03
n3

03
03

ri<!

a> '-I

ft.2^
fi >

03 <D

Ouiifixnui

-t^ o

^ ^ X ^

4-> -fJ 4J +->

3 3 3 3

o o o o

at <u

fa^J^

.S u

^ ^ "5

ft a ^J

C <D

T3 pO

>» rt

0) a;

r- H .,-H

^ S <1>

O O ft

'>;'>;s

03 c^ 0)

uimTnmmmmmmuixfimmifimm^^^^r^^^

388

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1962

&fl

.52 .S

land
atton

S a

aj 5^ w
HH q <u

HH M ^3

CO ^

_7 f/1

pq . d)

'^ ft

^WW

-4-S

S r: 05 C«

<V 1^

S =« o

« <y O)

>
1— 1

Effi
Pea

.2 "

a CO \a

00 o

O t- 05

o o

,H r-(

M O
3 ^

O Oi LO

'-' X

ITS 05 00

(M O

^ tH t-

CO ^

Oi "^ 00

t> CD

OS
(-1 0)

as m (M

"<*

05 O

U5 (M 00

«o

oa '^

fis

o
g ^ be

03 <V

§.2

^ ;>^ >H >H >H N

0)
.S £0

ft
o .

w o

'o
o

T3
(33
CD

ai
d)

B
a

r— H

O bD

T3 C/2

fe -e r-.

C3
k»4 •'"' W-J ^^ "^ k— "4

O Q)

OS CO Oi 00 00 00
00 O 00 OS 00 t>

t- iH '^d^ CO CD OS
OS CD 00 Tf lO -^
T-l <X) CO iH Tji (M

(M Tl^ (M ?D O tH
(M ^ CO -:1< (M <M
(M CD -^ tH iO CO

rC «S ^ "TS TJ -(J

O
O

CO
CO

CCS

O <U

^ o

2 <=

c ^

C +j
o o

Xi o

$-1
OS

O PQ

g U2

•>-< "^ O -4-3 T^

00 o
t> o

CO
>

>»

1— <

r— <
0

c3
■-43

•l-H

'a;

> « o

->^ o t>.

CO O &

m ^ ^

C3 «« q3 r^

S S o w

t-(MCD00(>3OlOC0ri<
rHOOOOt>OOOSOSTH

OOS'^coOSOJ'^OCOOOCDOO
(MOCOTjiT-IOCDrfOCDOCD
CDrHt>(X>00CDlO(M'^t-<N'«d<

ooscocjioosioioc^iooaos.

0500S'rJ<OSt>(NCOOTH(NO
t>THOOioCStr-t-(M'^00(M-<^

0)
0$

>>
■ft

"hri

«t^

OS
-4J

.2!

"a)

• r-l

iz;

OD ^
OS o

o ^

5=1

03
U 03

f=! C

p-C »■ t
CO ^S

CO
0)

CO »3

u
o

2 ?^

r£3

PQ
w

<3>

-M
OS
-(J

+i 4^ HJ

CO CO CO
0)0)0)

^ ^ ^ o o <v ^ ^ >Z

c5 ^ ^

H? P^ O

>4 CO

c3 CO

(-^ J rfi

^ Q

•-5 2

o3 c^ O)

^ s w

>»

-(J

4-»

N W

CMlOOSC<I00lOCD<M

osooooooooooso

OSOOSlfllOCONOS
U3oOOOOt-t>COT}«
'^lOfM^OsiOCOCD

OcMC000CDlOt-Tl<
OoO<MOSt-t-Tj<CO
lO(X)COCOiHCDCOCD

-(J
OS
-f->
Xfl

.03 ^ r-4

^ cd o3

S s s

C^ 0) 0>

000

CO
<D
4J

xn
CO

-^ OS

OS O
u

-^ -<^ .

5:2 cfl M CO

0) 03 OS 03 ^

U W Pxq H fe

0> (D
- 4J

389

tOofceA-

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretaiy-Treasurer Hulda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Raft River Stake (Utah) Retiring Relief Society Officers
Honored at Luncheon, December 29, 1962

Retiring board members, seated, left to right: Viola Wight, Secretary-Treasurer;
Thera Harper, President; Myrtle Miller, First Counselor.

Standing, left to right: Alice Neddo, Magazine representative; Lena Hepworth,
visiting teacher message leader; Lois Elison, literature class leader; Lois Smith, social
science class leader; Gladys Hill, work meeting leader.

Absent when the picture was taken were: Helen Kelsey, Second Counselor; Faun
King, chorister; Bonnie Lloyd, organist; and Rita Holtman, theology class leader.

Clara Beyler, newly appointed President, Raft River Stake Rehef Society, reports:
"A luncheon was held December 29, 1962, honoring the retiring presidency and board
members of the Raft River Stake Relief Society. In appreciation for her years of
faithful service each sister was presented with a corsage. Besides the honored guests,
those in attendance were the new stake officers and board members. President Edwin
H. Paskett, of Raft River Stake, and the officers and teachers of all the ward Relief
Societies in the stake."

Woodruff Stake (Utah and Wyoming) Officers at Visiting Teacher
Convention, February 15, 1963

Left to right: Elna Croft, chorister; Amy Mulford, organist; Gweneth Johnson,
literature class leader; Clara Schomss, theolog}' class leader; Florence Smith, Work
Director Counselor; Charlotte M. Burleigh, President; Jeanette Hopkinson, visiting
teacher message leader; Minnie Lowham, social science class leader; Clara Griggs, Sec-
retary; Alpha Richins, work meeting leader; Naomi Harris, Magazine representative.

Sister Zelda Jannson, counselor, was not present.

Sister Burleigh reports: "The Woodruff Stake Relief Society' held a very successful
visiting teacher conxention, February 15, 1963. Former Relief Society stake presidents,
sisters eighty years of age and over, and visiting teachers having thirty-five or more
years of service were presented with a corsage. Souvenir bookmarks were presented to
all the sisters present. The table was decorated with small cherry trees and silver
hatchets. The flower centerpiece was red, white, and blue. The narration 'Toward
Ideal \\'omanhood' was presented and enjoyed by all. The Woodruff Ward Singing
Mothers presented special music for the occasion, and Elder Lawrence B. Johnson. Pres-
ident, Woodruff Stake, addressed the group."

390

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

391

MAY 1963

Central American Mission, Singing Mothers of Guatemala
Present Music for First Women's Conference

February 23, 1963

Standing at the right in the front row: First Counselor Marianne C. Sharp of the
General Presidency of Relief Society; standing at the left in the front row: Nina B.
Brewer, President, Central American Mission Relief Society; chorister Berta Lopez
stands at the right of Sister Brewer.

Back row, fourth from the left: Hortensia Torres, Supervisor of Relief Society for
the Mission.

Sister Brewer reports: "Sponsored by the Relief Society of the Central American
Mission, the first conference for the women of the Church and their friends was held
in Guatemala February 23, 196.3. This conference brought together more than 200
women, along with the district and branch Priesthood officials. Special guest at the
conference was Counselor Marianne C. Sharp of the General Board of Relief Society.

"During the morning meeting Sister Sharp emphasized the importance of Relief
Society in the lives of Latter-day Saints, and the greatness of the visiting teacher pro-
gram in the Church. This meeting was held for the benefit of officers and teachers of
Relief Society and the Priesthood officials who work with them.

"An afternoon meeting was open to all women of the Church and their friends,
in addition to those who attencfed the morning session. The program included numbers
by the Singing Mothers of Guatemala, a brief history of Relief Society in Central
America, a dramatization of 'Builders of the Kingdom,' by Luacine Clark Fox, presen-
tation of a Relief Society necklace to Sister Hortensia Torres for her long and faithful
work in Relief Society, and words of encouragement and instruction from Sister Sharp.

"After the second meeting, aji exhibition of native arts and crafts was opened to
the people. The sisters had redecorated their Relief Society room in honor of the
occasion. Exhibited were paintings by several of the women, typical dresses and other
articles of clothing, lovely flower creations, a hooked rug, mosaic pieces, and many other
articles of beauty. Outstanding was a banner in Relief- Society colors, showing the
Relief Society seal done in fine embroidery work by one of the sisters.

"The Central American Mission was organized in November 1952, under the
direction of the First Presidency, by Elder Spencer W. Kimball, who was accompanied
by Elder Bruce R. McConkie of the First Council of Seventy. During its ten years
of existence, the membership of the mission has grown to include over 10,000 mem-
bers. Approximately 180 missionaries are in the field at the present time.

"Particularly outstanding in this mission are the faith, testimony, and devotion
of the sisters to the gospel of Jesus Christ."

392

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Phoenix Stake (Arizona) Homemaker's Christmas Fair

December 1, 1962

Left to right: Zona Waldie; Fern Shumway; Florence Broberg.

Ruth O. Stapley, President, Phoenix Stake Rehef Society, reports: "Grandma's
attic was one of the main features of the fair, displaying many useful and attractive
articles made from old clothing. Wards and branches in the stake cooperated with
gaily decorated booths of handmade articles and baked goods. The entire hall was
beautifully decorated in the Christmas theme. Demonstrations of textile painting, cake
decorating, flower arranging, gift wrapping, quilting, modeling of homemade clothing,
and doll making were held at intervals during the afternoon.

"The education and Magazine department booths were centers of attraction,
receiving favorable comments from the many nonmembers who attended. Our theme
'Add years to your life; add life to your years through Relief Society activity,' on a
poster in Relief Society colors, was placed above the booths. Hot doughnuts and cider
were served during the afternoon to the very large crowd that attended.

"It was an excellent missionary project, bringing many nonmembers to see Relief
Society in action. Invitations were sent to all the women's clubs and church groups
in Phoenix, as well as to active and inactive members of the Church. The newspapers
gave us a big write-up, along with a picture. The fair was under the direction of
Work Director Counselor Marie Heywood and work meeting leader Florence Broberg."

393

MAY 1963

Utah State University Stake Singing Sisters Present Music
For Stake Quarterly Conference, February 3, 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Dr. Ezra Cragun, High Council representative;
Mary Young, member, General Board of Relief Society; Nadine Smith, chorister; Mary
Christensen, organist; Gwen J. Miner, President, Utah State University Stake Relief
Society; Elder Reed C. Bullen, President, Utah State University Stake.

Sister Miner reports: "We have fourteen wards in the Utah State University Stake,
eight wards made up of unmarried students, and six of married students. All of the
wards were represented in this chorus."

Sister Miner's Counselors are Coralle Knight and Yvonne Fillmore. The Secretary
is Fern Nelson.

Juarez Stake (Mexico) Visiting Teacher Convention

January 24, 1963

Fannie B. Hatch, President, Juarez Stake Relief Society, reports: ''This group was
thrilled with the presentation of 'A Light Shining,' presented first in Spanish, and then
repeated in English. The evening was spiritual in nature, as the dramatization stressed
in a new way love for and devotion to visiting teaching. To encourage quality perform-
ance, the stake board awarded in the convention choice books to those achieving rec-
ords of loo per cent in sacrament service attendance, visiting teacher meeting attend-
ance, and visiting teaching. It was a joy to see the sisters receive the books. One
native sister was thrilled with the Bible, the book of her choice, a treasure she had
longed for. The happy moments of the evening will linger long and warm our hearts
as we work, knowing that Relief Society blesses our homes in Juarez Stake through
visiting teaching."

Chicago Stake (Illinois) Ward and Branch Relief Society Presidents

January 13, 1963

Front row, left to right: Doris Groot, First Counselor, University Ward; Marjorie
Oblad, President, South Shore Ward; Naomi Graves, President, North Shore Second
Ward; Reta Otis, First Counselor, Chain O'Lakes Ward; Edna Larson, President,
Racine Branch; Gladys Sullivan, President, Aurora Branch.

Standing, left to right: Helena Belnap, President, DeKalb Branch; Betty Maule,
First Counselor, Elgin Branch; Caroline Tegtmeier, President, Milwaukee Ward; Marva
Lu Egbert, President, Chicago Heights Ward; Irma Mortensen, President, West Sub-
urban Ward; Mildred Hilbig, President, Milwaukee Second Ward; Beryle A. Nisbet,
President, West Suburban Ward; Geneva Young, President, Logan Square Ward; Her-
tha Rathke, President, West Allis Ward; Jaroldeen Edwards, President, North Shore
Ward.

Jasmine R. Edmonds, President, Chicago Stake Rehef Society, reports that this
was the last picture taken of the sixteen ward Relief Society officers before the division
of Chicago Stake into three stakes on February 3, 1963. Sister Edmonds reports that
"These lovely sisters have done much to aid in the growth of the Church in this area."

394

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

395

MAY 1963

Olympus Stake (Utah) Relief Society Board Honors Ward Presidencies

at Luncheon, September 1962

Front row, seated, left to right: First Counselor Verna Lue C. Gledhill; President
Evelyn B. Henriksen; Second Counselor lola J. Peterson; Secretary -Treasurer Thora W.
King.

Back row, standing, left to right: Glenna B. Brown, Magazine representative; Jean
J. Goff, visiting teacher message leader; Zetta C. Tholen, theology class leader; Marilyn
C. Williams, literature class leader; Helen G. Rees, social science class leader; Donna W.
Tanner, chorister; Faye D. Beazer, work meeting leader; Jennie T. Hintze, organist.

Sister Henriksen reports: "Each year preceding our lesson season, the stake Relief
Society board entertains all ward presidencies in order to promote a feeling of friendship,
love, and cooperation among the wards. This year we had as our theme 'The Wheel,'
and as our motto 'Help Our Wheel Roll in the Right Direction,' Our luncheon tables
carried out the theme by being placed so as to form a wheel, a round table as the hub,
and long tables as the spokes of the wheel. We also had a wheel made of gold and
blue with the General Board of Relief Society as the hub, and the stake Relief Society
as the rim. As each ward presidency was introduced, we placed their spoke in our
wheel, until all nine wards were represented. The members of the stake board were
introduced as wheels in our Relief Society locomotive, with the presidency serving as
the steering wheel.

"Drucilla Bott, who had recently returned from Australia, was our guest speaker.
Truly we felt the sisterhood of Relief Society on this day, as is always the case when
the women of our stake meet together in this capacity. We are grateful for our callings
in this organization, and appreciate the guidance given through the General Board, and
through the inspiration of the Lord."

396

Life

Catherine B. Bowles

Rippling, laughing brooklet
Across the meadow sings
Painting vale and valley
With beauties that it brings.
Kisses wilted flowers,
Touches the bank with green;
On the sloping edges
The buttercups are seen.

The stream of life flows ever on
Over places smooth or steep.
Soothing the heavy laden,
Helping the wandering sheep;
Bringing peace where sorrow
Has dimmed the darkened day.
The sun still shines brightly
Dark clouds must pass away.

Amazing NEW!

MAGNIFYING GLASS

ADJUSTABLE

m m ADJUSTABLE ■ m

MagnaJ^u

SPECIAL GIFT
FOR A LOVED
ONE

Helps You See Better . . .

Leaves Hands Free To Work

Unfolds so that it con be hung from the neck
and be supported away from the body leav-
ing both hands free to do dozens of tedious
jobs. Small objects become larger.
Folds up small enough to carry in a lady's
purse or man's pocket. Comes with case.

LOOK - Many Uses

1. Reading.
2.' Needlepoint.

3. Sewing.

4. Removing slivers.

5. Crocheting.

6. Threading needie.

Price $4.95 postpaid

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple Salt Lake City 10, Utah

SACRED MUSIC

FOR LADIES

THREE PART

CHORUSES

ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE-Modsen 20

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

HEAVENS ARE TELLING

-Haydn 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP
MY COMMAND-
MENTS-Madsen .25

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Armbruster 25

LORD'S PRAYER-Robertson . .22

OMNIPOTENCE-Schuberf 20

OPEN OUR EYES

Macfarlane 25

STILL, STILL WITH

THEE-Madsen 22

23d PSALM-Schuberf 25

UNTO THEE I LIFT MINE
EYES-Beethoven 22

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval D Charge
n Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

MuMC I

Uaiines ,

15 E. 1st South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

397

• BEAIJTIFVL
• HAIVDY

• DVRABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed

below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

• 300 to 600 miles 45
600 to 1000 miles 54
1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently

located uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 j£t^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1 , Utah ^X|^J

Portland Rose
Festival and Parade

Leaves June 12

Northwest, Canadian Rockies,
Lake Louise & Banff Tour, etc.

Leaves June 22

Hill Cumorah Pageant Tour

Leaves July 24

Black Hills Passion Play Tour

Leaves August 17

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL-9.8051

Zippy, the Zions

Savings Bug,

says . . .

"you get
'more

^^^^ I- ^■^•^ <^

for your money'
. atZS&L!"

Savings deposited by the 20th of any month
and left on deposit 'til June 30, 1963, earn
from the 1st of that month.

Big 4y2% per year current rate earnings are
compounded twice a year so that the earnings
earn earnings.

Your savings are insured to $10,000 by the
Federal Savings & Loan Insurance Corp., a
permanent agency of the U. S. government.

Never in its 79-year history has Zions Savings
& Loan failed (even in depression times) to
pay a dividend to each of its savings custo-
mers.

You have a choice of savings plans ... a
Savings Certificate Plan, a Regular Savings
Plan, even a unique Savings-plus-linsurance
program ... all paying ^V2% yearly dividends.

4y:

U^ per year
/U current rate

compounded
semi-annual!)

Utah's First Savings & Loan Ass'n.

33 E. 1ST SOUTH ■ SALT LAKE CITY

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 SOUTH STATE - MURRAY

open Saturdays 'til noon

398

After First Grief

Maude Rubin

How sudden is the hour of ice,

Of frosted fern. . . .

Can the heart renew hope's sweet device,

Can the mind re-learn?

We walked together through a land
Of butterflies . . . shimmer of June.
Now, wintered and cold, my heart is

bound
In a tight cocoon.

Oh, out of this chrysalis of night
Let bright wings lift
To ride another summer's light,
Time's golden gift!

Hawaiian Tours

June and November, 1963

Mexican Tour

Leaving June T

Orient Tour

Leaves March to April

Northwestern Tour

in June

Alaskan Tour

in July

Hill Cumorah Tour

July-August

Europe

in August

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P.O. Box 2065
Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

The Moon Is Full

Evalyn Sandberg

How sweetly sleeps the world tonight
All wrapped in luminosity
And patterned shade.

How sweetly from the thickets

Soprano-chirping crickets

Are raising repetitious serenade.

In soft, legato cadences
A song of surcease lifts
And fills the ear.

And peace, made nearly visible —
A presence almost palpable —
Reposes here.

GOLD

MEDALLION

HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. -<gj>\
Buy now from your dealer ^--* ^'^

399

<3^(/'dc^^om/tiAi^^

Ninety -seven

Mrs. Hattie Amelia Rushlow Foster

Belleville, Ontario

Canada

Mrs. Robenia Marshall Ellis
Bountiful, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. LoisiiBarton Whittaker
Circleville, Utah

Mrs. Bodell C. Hansen Jensen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Mattie Reid Alexander
Osawatomie, Kansas

Ninety-four

Mrs. Nancy Hammer Mathews
Shelley, Idaho

Ninety-three

Mrs. XIaroline Fredricksen Jorgensen
Mt. Pleasant, Utah

Mrs. Mattie F. Pettis Allen
El Monte, Cahfomia

Mrs. Ida J. McEldowney
Norwalk, California

Mrs. Sarah Hogg Giles
Morgan, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Rebecca Allphin Orton
Panguitch, Utah

Mrs. Polly Walker Harris
Orem, Utah

Mrs. Mary E. Greenwell Farley
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Clara Cummings Shields
Fillmore, Utah

Ninety -one

Mrs. Henrietta Watkins Barben
Delta, Utah

Miss Addie Walsh

Belleville, Ontario

Canada

Mrs. Emma Butler Maxfield
Bakersfield, California

Mrs. Sarah Ramsden Benjamin
San Francisco, California

Mrs. Olean Smith Rice
Farmington, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Annie Wilson Martin
Magnolia, Florida

Build Strong

Ursula King BeJI

Build your foundation upon the rock of truth,

And endeavor to steer a straight course.

Regardless of the waves of discontent and discouragement,

Which day by day batter away at your rock.

Take heart! Remember! There is always the lighthouse

Of strength to guide you through the storms of life.

400

neivi

from Deseret Book

1. Biblical Sites in the
Holy Land

by O. Preston Robinson & Christine H. Robinson
A remarkable new, word and picture tour
of the shrines and sacred sites of the Holy
Land by the general manager of the Deseret
News and his wife — made following their
recent visit to Palestine. Lavishly illustrated
with color!

$3,95

2. Family Leadership

Inspired Counsel for Parents

by V. Dallas Merrell

A rich, new book studded with quotations
from many of the General Authorities of
the Church — both past and present. The
compiler of this work is chairman of the
BYU "Educational Week" program for 1963.
Here is absorbing reading for all!

$2.95

Second Class Postage Pai
at Salt Lake City, Utah

Responsibilities growing?

How about your Beneficial

Your responsibilities grow along with your family.
Each family addition brings new joys - and new
needs. Among these is space. Perhaps you've
remodeled your present home to add more rooms.
Or you may have purchased recently, or considered
purchasing, a larger home. However you plan to
provide the space for living that your family
needs . . . don't overlook another important

responsibility: that of making sure they'll always
have the home you want for them - and not just
the memory of it. Beneficial Life Mortgage Insur-
ance can make all the difference. And it costs so
little when compared with the peace of mind that
comes with it. Ask your Beneficial Life man
for details.

BENEFICIAL ETFE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

Salt Lake City, Utah

m A d A m n M m

50th ANNIVERSARY YEAR

■| 'v#i-*.f^!

^^..^.^^.^^fesspfi Previews
VOLUME 50 V NUMBER 6 JUNE 1963

jskymei or pattern Tree

Alberta H. Christensen

«r

An epic poem, is the wild terrain

Of mountain, forest, bouldered river-bed;

Of sandstone minarets, cathedral high.

Harp for the wind, each weathered pinnacle

That boldly sentinels the summer sky.

An ancient epic, is the untamed land.

The seeded field is sonnet-disciplined.

Its rhythmic mood, the motion of small wings

Above the undulating grass; precise and long

The rhyming lanes where autumn promise flows

In quiet and predicted imagery.

The living furrow sings a pattern song.

A thousand thousand memories return

To walk the garden when the moon hangs low.

And blossom-breath is sweet upon the bough.

Now minstrel-summer flutes the night with gold

Of color-music, rhymed or pattern-free.

Here in the rhythm of the cadenced word

Pulse is memory-quickened, and the new dream born

Here is a lyric for the heart to hold.

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:

Sailing at Saiem Pond, Utah

Color Transparency by Bill Ratcliffe

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Monolith in Red Canyon, Utah
Photograph by Willard Luce

Dick Scopes

i^l*J«iU

'/rm^y

When I opened my mailbox today, a
treasure lay within — my Relief Socitiy
Magazine. I have never been without
access to this precious Magazine since I
was old enough to read it. First, I en-
joyed it in my mother's home, and for
almost forty-five years have had it in my
own home. It has given me as much
inspiration as any factor in my life. I
have loved all the issues which have
featured President McKay and Sister
McKay. To see their dear faces and learn
more about their lives have made me very
happy, and given me a desire to follow
their example. This is also true of the
lovely women who are chosen from time
to time to be members of the General
Board of Relief Society.

— Annie E. Esplin

Orderville, Utah

I appreciate the Magazine so much. In
the January issue I enjoyed the addresses
by President Joseph Fielding Smith and
Elder Mark E. Petersen. These articles are
so timely, with the styles of dress as they
are today. I think every teenager and
parent would profit by reading these
articles. Every bit of the Magazine is
beautiful — the poetry, stories, articles,
features, lessons, the color work, pictures,
and the gorgeous covers, I have read
aloud to my husband and children the
serial "Out of the Wilderness," by Shirley
Thulin, and when little Jill was lost, my
children could hardly wait for the next
issue to arrive.

— Mrs. Darwin Thompson
Salmon, Idaho

May we express our appreciation for the
beautiful KcMci Society Magazine. The
March issue is more than outstanding —
it is wonderful! The wards in our stake
have all commented on this issue for its
lovely illustrated pages, and the many in-
formative articles. The article by Christie
Lund Coles "We Can't Be Perfect" we
feel is so timely that we plan to use it for
our summer message for June
—Delia H. Teeter

President

Denver West Stake

Relief Society

I would like to renew my subscription
to The Relief Society Magazine. It really
isn't much if you consider what you get
for it, and in such a handy small size.
When you arc sick, it is not too heavy to
hold, and if you have to wait in the doc-
tor's office or bus depot, the Magazine is
easy to take along in your purse and read
it there. I am still the only woman
Church member here in Yorkton, so there
is no Relief Society. So that is why I
appreciate the Magazine doubly.
— Hendrika Blomwaert

Yorkton, Saskatchewan
Canada

My March issue just came and it is a
beauty! I just love the color illustrations.
The sewing articles are especially inter-
esting to me. My daughters, four and
seven, want to have a cooking party, too.
— Lois Sundberg

Downey, California

I would like to thank Sister E. Thomas
Lloyd of Salt Lake City for her kindness
in sending me a subscription to The Re-
lief: Society Magazine. I think it is an
inspiration to our women. I have been
a member of the Church for over forty
years. It was not, however, until 1960-61
that the Relief Society was started in the
potteries. The Church here had been
closed for about thirty years. In July
i960 four elders came to the potteries
district. They were Elders Seely, Barnes,
Tucker, and Lloyd, the latter being a son
of our dear Sister Irene Lloyd. The
branch which these boys founded in my
home has grown to almost eight hundred
members.

— Doris Wiggins

Stokc-on-Trcnt
England

402

The Relief Society Magazm.

VOL. 50

JUNE 1963

NO. 6

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE Marianne C. Sharp Editor

Vesta P. Crawford Associate Editor Belle S. Spafford General Manager

Preston Nibley

SPECIAL FEATURES

404 Words of Love omd Counsel From Emma Roy Riggs McKay

410 He Knew the Prophet Joseph Smith — Part I President Brigham Young

418 Safety Makes Sense Irmagene N. Hollo way

424 Essentials of the Short Story Rosa Lee Lloyd

435 Norway — A Road By the Sea Claire Noall

452 Annual Report for 1962 Hulda Parker

FICTION

412 Tuesday Is Relief Society Ruth Nicholson Pepper

416 His life's Savings Frances Yost

426 Keep My Own — Chapter 6 (Conclusion) Kit Linford

GENERAL FEATURES
402 From Near and Far

421 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

422 Editorial: The 133d Annual Church Conference

462 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

432 A Patio Dinner for Summertime Linnie F. Robinson

440 An Oriental Buffet Olive W. Burt

444 A Wedding Ring Tree Florence C. Williams

445 A Golden Bouquet Florence C. Williams

446 Let's Grow^ African Irene Dunlap
451 laeli Pe'a, Artist of Samoan Handicrafts

LESSON DEPARTMENT — PREVIEWS FOR 1963-64
468 Theology — The Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey
470 Visiting Teacher Messages — Truths to Live By From

the Doctrine and Covenants Christine H. Robinson

472 Work Meeting — The Latter-day Saint Home Virginia F. Cutler

473 Literature — America's Literature Briant S. Jacobs

476 Social Science — Divine Law and Church Government Ariel S. Ballif

POETRY

401 Rhymed or Pattern Free — Frontispiece Alberta H. Christensen

Strange Loneliness, by Christie Lund Coles, 409; Double Exposure, by Elaine Stirland
McKay, 415; As Sudden Roses, by Ida Elaine James, 426; Full Moonlight After Rain, by
Evalyn M. Sandberg, 479; Mountain Sari, by Vesta N. Fairbairn, 480.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by the Relief Society General Board Association
Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main. Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511 ;
Subscriptions 2642 ; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year ; foreign, $2.00 a year ;
20c a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18. 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah,
under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided fov
in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be
returned unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six
months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Words

of Love
land
CouLiisel

from Emma Ray Riggs McKay

THE following excerpts from
the writings of Sister McKay
which have enriched the
pages of The Relief Society Maga-
zine in past vears are presented here
for the women of the Church. They
offer glimpses of Relief Society
activities of Sister McKay, and her
teachings as an exemplarv home-
maker to the tens of thousands of
women who love and esteem Sister
McKay and wish her good health
and happiness on her eighty-sixth
birthday, June 23, 1963 [Editorial
note] .

CONFERENCE ON PREVENTION
OF CAUSES OF WAR

(From a letter written to Mrs.
Susa Young Gates, dated May 16,
1924, in Liverpool, England.)

My dear Sister Gates:

Your letter asking me to be a
delegate to the International Con-
vention of Women, at Wembley,
came as a great surprise. I was de-
lighted, though, and when a few
days later a letter arrived from Lady
Aberdeen inviting me very cordially

404

to attend the convention, I wrote
my acceptance.

I want to thank you for this won-
derful opportunity; it far excelled
my expectations. The talks were all
worth while and most of them
especially fine and well deliv-
ered. . . .

The exhibition at Wembley is an
excellent one, especially the exhibi-
tions of Canada, Australia, and West
Africa. We had not much time
for sightseeing between meetings
and rushed away immediately after
the closing of the convention; but

we had a hurried view of most of it
and enjoyed everything immensely.
In Durham House we are house-
cleaning, papering, etc., with all
their accompanying joys. A dry day
has been looked for longingly that
we might have our carpets beaten
but not until today has the sun
shone warmly. And even today the
clouds had to loosen up a bit.

Again with many thanks for your
kind thoughtfulness, I am.

Very lovingly,
Emma Ray McKay
{The Relief Society Magazine, August
1924, page 409)

405

JUNE 1963

ADDRESS AT RELIEF SOCIETY
CONFERENCE, APRIL 3, 1925

'T^O say that I enjoyed my mission-
ary work in Europe is express-
ing it mildly. I love the British
country, even with all of its rain,
and I love the British people, their
genuineness, their honesty, and their
quiet refinement. I was surprised at
the richness of Germany and at the
quality of her people. To see young
girls there two hundred fifty of
them in a Bible class with their
Bibles all marked with red and blue
ink, as the missionaries' Bibles are,
and to hear them answer every
question, was a delight. The scenery
of Switzerland and Norway was a
delight, even as our own mountain
country is, and every country was
so full of interest that my sojourn
was a continuous joy. Nearly all the
time we were associated with Lat-
ter-day Saints, so we felt right at
home in whatever country we were
visiting. We arrived in Europe at
an opportune time when the con-
ferences were on, and by the reports
of the presidents I was able to learn
early of the excellent work being
done, notwithstanding the many dif-
ficulties they have to face con-
tinually. . . .

It was the desire of the president
of the mission that the auxiliary
organizations be up to the standard
of the auxiliaries here, so we went
into the details of Relief Society
work. We instructed the officers
regarding their duties and the di-

vision of responsibility of their work.
We advised regular audits of Relief
Society books, and Relief Society
reports at quarterly conferences.
Prayer meetings before regular Re-
lief Society meetings were estab-
lished and this brought the officers
to the meetings in better time and
brought also a better spirit in the
meetings. The main thing estab-
lished was the study of the regular
lessons in the Magazine. . . .

The poet says so long as we love
we serve, and so long as we serve
others, we are indispensable. Relief
Society women in Europe love to
serve, and are indispensable in the
highest sense of the word. Heaven
blesses them for working as they do,
notwithstanding the many difficul-
ties they have to put up with. May
we emulate their example.
{The ReUei Society Magazine, June 1925,
pp. 318-320)

FAMILY PRAYER

T^RUE prayer springs from the
sincerity of the soul. To be
successful in rearing a family to be
true Latter-day Saints in every sense
of the term, parents must be sin-
cere. They must do as they pretend,
perform what they promise, and
really be what they appear to be.

They profess to pay tithes; then
the children should know that they
pay an honest tithing. They are sup-
posed to keep the Word of Wis-
dom; therefore, boys and girls
should never see liquor, tea or cof-

406

WORDS OF LOVE AND COUNSEL

fee in the home. They are asked to
have family prayers, and family
prayers there should be. . . .

Prayer in the home leads children
to God. It teaches them, as the
Bible says, that He is a "rewarder
of them that diligently seek Him."
They learn that He is good, that He
loves us, and that He is willing to
help us if we have sufficient faith
in Him to keep His commandments.

Listening to father as an example,
the child learns to improve his
prayers, to keep them from being
prayers of pure selfishness, to pray
not so much for earthly things as for
light, strength, and courage to carry
on, and, if he lacks wisdom in some-
thing that seems very vital to him,
to ask advice from Him who ''giveth
to all men liberally. . . ."
{The Relief Society Magazine, April 1942,
pp. 254-255)

CONTROLLING CHILDREN

IX/f Y experience has taught me that
a mother's control over a child
is lost or gained during the first few
years of its life. Many a young
mother with a smattering of psy-
chology, who thinks correction will
ruin her children's will power, lets
them follow their own desires
whether wise or unwise.

Proper guidance in youth will
prevent undesirable tendencies and
encourage confidence in later life.
Wise direction is not arbitrary, but
kind and firm. Children should
follow their own desires so long as

these desires do not prompt them to
be destructive, do not impose upon
others, or do not injure the chil-
dren's characters.

{The Relief Society Magazine, July 1943,
page 365)

A MESSAGE TO RELIEF SOCIETY

OECAUSE of many accomplish-
ments achieved by Relief So-
cieties while Church edifices are be-
ing built, I wish to commend all you
wonderful women who spend many
days, weeks, and months in helpful
service, painting, preparing new
buildings for use, cooking and serv-
ing banquets, and taking on added
responsibilities in the home while
husbands are working on projects.
May our Heavenly Father bless you
with especially good health to en-
dure this sublime service.

{The Relief Society Magazine, August
1956, page 501)

CLEANLINESS

''PLEANLINESS is next to God-
liness" is a quotation familiar
to everyone. Godliness is defined
as "The careful observance of the
laws of God." We desire to keep
the laws of God and, if cleanliness is
next to the observance of these laws,
we certainly should have a desire to
be clean, whether it be in body,
mind, or heart. . . .

While cleanliness of our homes
and habits, considered hygienically,
is of great importance, its effect up-

407

^^^

Emma Ray Riggs at Sixteen Years of Age

on the character of the members
of the household is very important,
for, generally, as the home is, so is
the child. . . .

Now, as to the cleanliness of the
soul. In Psalms we read, ''He that
hath clean hands, and a pure heart
. . . shall stand in his holy place"
(Psalms 24:4, 3), and in the New
Testament, Paul says, ". . . let us
cleanse ourselves from all filthiness
of the flesh and spirit, perfecting
holiness in the fear of God. . . ."

Begin very early with your little
girl to build a strong character that
she may be able to resist uncleanli-

ness whether physical, mental, or
moral. Then, if gentleness, kind-
ness, love, cleanliness, and morality
exist in the home, she can look upon
the wickedness of the world in dis-
dain and disgust at the low thoughts
on the screen and in publications
and they will influence her charac-
ter not one whit.

Teach her that according to The
Book of Mormon ". . . neither can
filthiness or anything which is un-
clean be received into the kingdom
of God . . ." (Alma 7:21).

[The Relief Society Magazine, November

1957' PP- 716-718)

Picture on opposite page: Sunlight and Summer, Eastern Slope of Mount Tfmpanogos,
Utah. Photograph by Wihard Luce.

•^/

Strange Loneliness

Christie Lund Coles

s I v. ^, ?i «*

I ;,' 'i'iV

k.havG grown lonely for the loneliness
^^Dl crystal sky, and distant stretch of hill
*».^^ hill; the notes of cowbells growing still
On country evening; for the quietriess
H velvet-cushioned night, while gentleness
^^, in the touch of rising winds that fill
1^ fingered branches of the poplars, till
jey brush the lifted hctnd with their caress.

iove been lonely in such crowded places,
len so alone, and known such acrid pain,
yearn for yearning which 1 knew when young^S
tich was part of stillness and still spcices,
'aiting the silver touch of valley rain
$^ie loneliness thot is a p\tre, sky hjijii

m^-

He Knew the Prophet

Joseph Smith

Part I — President Brigham Young

"D RIGHAM Young was born at and the organization of the Church,

Whitingham, Vermont, June i, the Prophet Joseph Smith, he re-

1801. He was the ninth of eleven garded as the greatest man who had

children born to John and Abigale lived since Jesus Christ of Nazareth.

Howe Young. The family was poor Following are a few of the com-

and Brigham did not have an op- ments which President Brigham

portunity to attend school; the total Young made, during his lifetime,

time that he attended school was about the Prophet Joseph Smith:

only ''eleven days.'' ''What I have received from the

When Brigham Young reached Lord, I have received by Joseph

the age of fourteen, his mother died, Smith; he was the instrument made

and from that time on he made his use of" (Journal oi Discourses

way alone. He went to work and 6:280).

gradually learned the carpenter's '1 feel like shouting Hallelujah

trade. At the age of twenty-three all the time, when I think that I

he was married to Miriam Works ever knew Joseph Smith, the Proph-

of Port Byron, New York. In 1829 et, whom the Lord raised up and

they were living in Mendon, New ordained, and to whom he gave keys

York, the parents of two daughters, and power to build up the Kingdom

A copy of The Book of Mormon, of God on earth and sustain it.

printed in Palmyra, New York, in These keys are committed unto this

1830, was soon afterwards put into people, and we have power to con-

his hands. He believed what he tinue the work until everything is

read and was baptized and became a prepared for the coming of the Son

member of the Church. of Man" ( Ihid., 3:51).

Due to his diligence as a member "Joseph Smith has laid the

of the Church, his rise was rapid, foundation of the Kingdom of God

In 1835, ^^ was chosen as a mem- in the last days; others will rear the

ber of the first Quorum of Twelve superstructure" {Ihid., 9:364).
Apostles; in 1841 he was made the

President of the Twelve, and in "\A/HO can say aught against

1848, after the death of Joseph Joseph Smith? I was as well

Smith, he became the President of acquainted with him as any man.

the Church. I do not believe that his father and

During the twenty-nine years that mother knew him anv better than I

he led the Church, due to his great did. I do not think that a man lives

ability and judgment, he left it se- on the earth that knew him any

curely founded, as upon a rock. better than I did, and I am bold to

The man who restored the gospel say that, Jesus Christ excepted, no

410

Preston Nibley
Assistant Church Historian

better man ever Hved or does hve
upon this earth. I am his witness"
(Ibid., 9:332).

"Many of the Prophets have
sealed their testimony with their
blood, that their testament might
go forth with force and not return
void. As in ancient days, so in mod-
ern days. When Joseph Smith
sealed his testimony with his blood,
his testament from that moment
was in force to all the world; and
woe to those who fight against it"
{Ibid., 19:5).

''The question was asked a great
many times of Joseph Smith, by
gentlemen who came to see him
and his people, 'How is it that you
control your people so easy. It ap-
pears that they do nothing but what
you say; how is it that you can gov-
ern them so easily?' Said he, 'I do
not govern them at all; the Lord
has revealed certain principles from
the Heavens by which we are to
live in these latter days. The time
is drawing near when the Lord is
going to gather out his people from
the wi :ked and he is going to cut
short 1 is work in righteousness, and
the prmciples which he has revealed,
I have taught to the people and they
are trying to live according to them,
and they control themselves" (Ibid.,
13:176).

"My name is had for good and
evil upon the whole earth, as prom-
ised me. Thirty years ago Brother
Joseph, in a lecture to the Twelve,

Pie'oident Biigham Young

From a portrait by C. R. Savage, said to

have been one of the last portraits of

President Young.

said to me, 'Your name shall be
known for good and evil through-
out the world,' and it is so. The
good love me, weak and humble as
I am, and the wicked hate me; but
there is no individual on the earth
but what I would lead to salvation,
if he would let me. I would take
him by the hand like a child and
lead him like a father in the way
that would bring him to salvation"
{Ibid.y 10:297).

"From the day that Joseph ob-
tained the plates, and previous to
that time, the Lord dictated to him.
He directed him day by day and
hour by hour (Ibid., 8:66).

"Joseph continued to receive reve-
lation, ordinance upon ordinance,
truth upon truth, until he obtained
all that was necessary for the salva-
tion of the human family" [Ibid.,
16:42).

411

IE still, little worm/' Mar-
jorie laughed down at her
tinv son, as she wrestled
with kicking chubby legs and
squirming fat body, pinning on his
napkin. ''Don't you know we're
going to be late?" Swiftly, with
practiced hands, Marjorie finished
dressing her baby, her eye anxiously
glancing at her watchi — ten minutes
before the bus came. Thank good-
ness she had only to the end of the
block to run.

As she pulled on the tiny white
socks and attempted to push small,
perversely arched feet into the shoes,
she checked through in her mind
the last-minute jobs to be done be-
fore she went off to Relief Society.
As usual, it was going to be split-
second timing, but she could make
it.

''There now, Chris, my boy," she
told him, popping him down on the
carpet. "Be good for one minute,
then off we'll go."

With a gurgle of joy at his re-
lease, he crawled promptly over to
the open drawer.

Sighing, she let him, leaving him
to pull out the baby clothes onto
the floor. No time to thwart or

Tuesday

Relief

Society

Ruth Nicholson Pepper
Corrimal East,
^ N.S.W., Australia

distract him — at least it would
keep him out of other mischief until
she was ready herself.

Quickly she slipped on her coat
and popped comb, handkerchief,
gloves, and extra napkin into her
basket. Let's see, she thought, as
she went through to the kitchen,
purse. Relief Society Magazine,
Chris' formula, a rusk, just in case
he began to feel the pangs of hunger
before she returned at lunchtime.
All ready? No. Sister Peterson
had reminded them all last week to
bring their sewing equipment.

As Marjorie quickly went to her
sewing box, there was a knock on
the back door.

"Marjorie, are you there, dear?"
It was Mrs. Ren ton, a neighbor.
Marjorie was dismayed for a mo-
ment. She was going to be late for
sure, now.

Opening the door to her talkative
neighbor, she said, "Oh, hello,
Mrs. Renton."

"Oh, you're on your way out. I
won't keep you a minute then, dear.
I wondered if you had any mixed
spice you could lend me until I can
send Ron down to the store. I just
started making those special cookies

412

TUESDAY IS RELIEF SOCIETY

of yours and find Vm all out of right, Mrs. Renton. I'm all ready,

spice." I've just to lock up the back door,

"Yes, of course, Mrs. Renton. I then we can both go through the

think I have some here, up in the front," she answered. ''Better not

cupboard." She went to have a forget young Chris."

look. '1 m just on my way for the Mrs. Renton chatted on, follow-

nine-forty bus," she added, hoping ing her, as she went for Chris, who

that Mrs. Renton would take the was playing gaily on the floor, sur-

hint. rounded by half his entire wardrobe

''Going anywhere nice?" she _ rompers, shirts, socks, and pants,

asked, easing her plump self into a What a mess — but it would have

kitchen chair. to wait until she returned. Scoop-

"It's Relief Society morning," ing up the little fat bundle, she

Marjorie answered quickly, trying to hurried through to her bedroom and

keep calm as she saw her neighbor slid her stockinged feet into her

was going to take her time. high heels, then back again into the

"I don't know how you manage kitchen,

to get out as much as you do, with -^|| ^^^^^^^ ^^^^ Renton asked,

a young baby and three at school. ^^^ ^^ Marjorie picked up her bas-

When mine were small I never went -^^^ ^^^ nodded

anywhere - just didn't have the .: T think I'll iust make it "

, • -v T T> 1 1 T> 1 n J- to, 1 LlllllJs. 1 11 ILloL llldlVC IL,

time. Now 1 m older, 1 m not well ._ j

1 r „ )he answered,
enough, ot course.

"You should come one Tuesday ^^^^ 1°^^^^ the front door behind

with me to Relief Society, Mrs. Ren- ^^^^^1^ ^nd as they went up the path,

ton, when you're feeling better. You Marjorie found herself half running,

would enjoy it," answered Marjorie, ^^^^^ walking, unconsciously chafing

hoping upon hope that Mrs. Renton ^^ ^^^^^"g *« match Mrs. Renton's

wasn't going to launch forth on the ponderous steps,

subject of health. Not now anyway. "What are you doing this morn-
ing at Relief Society?" her neighbor

IVrORMALLY, Marjorie was only asked curiously. "You seem to have

^^ too happv to take time off to g^^^ lessons, judging by those

listen sympathetically to Mrs. Ren- Magazines you lend me."

ton's troubles, with her indifferent "It's work meeting morning. We

health and her teenage family wor- are discussing home management,

ries, but time was fast running out. It's good for me," Marjorie said

Anxiously, she glanced at the kitch- hurriedly. "Then Sister Peterson

en clock. Four minutes to lock up promised to teach us smocking after-

and get to the end of the block. wards." Then she remembered.

"Thank you, dear, I will one of "Oh, dear, I've forgotten my sew-

these days." Mrs. Renton took the ing things!" She looked at Mrs.

packet of spice. "I suppose Fm Renton, undecided. Had she time

holding you up." to slip back and get them? If the

Thankfully, she saw Mrs. Renton clock had been right,, the bus was

slowly get to her feet. "That's all due any moment.

413

JUNE 1963

OUT the decision was made for
her.

''Here, give me Chris and Fll
walk to the bus with him/' said Mrs.
Renton, suddenly brisk. ''If the bus
comes ril ask the driver to wait a
moment for you."

With thanks for her helpfulness,
Marjorie handed over her baby and
dashed back to the house, running
to her sewing box and popping the
articles she would need into her
basket.

Slamming the door and locking it
behind her again, she glanced up the
path. A red-haired salesman, brief
case in hand, greeted her cheerily.

''Not today — I'll miss my bus,"
she almost panted. "Sorry!" And
she ran past him, out of the gate and
up the street once more.

The bus passed the top of the
street, slowing down to a halt just
around the corner of the block.
Mrs. Renton, with little Chris, was
nowhere in sight. She hoped the
driver could be persuaded to wait!

As she rounded the corner, the
bus was still there. Mrs. Renton
was walking towards her, with her
married daughter, who had appar-
ently just got oif the bus. But
where was Chris? Mrs. Renton was
carrying her own little grandson.

"Chris is on the bus — a lady has
lum.

"Thank you." Marjorie tried to
smile, but couldn't help feeling an-
noyed that her neighbor had given
her son to a stranger to mind. Sup-
pose the bus had gone?

She did not have time to dwell
on it, though, and she was glad to
jump on board. The bus began to
move off even before she had
thanked the driver for waiting or

paid her fare. Slipping her ticket
into the basket, she glanced around
at the faces before her, searching
for her baby. Curious faces stared
up at her; disinterested faces turned
awav — blank faces. No Chris.
Must be up the back, Marjorie
thought, and as the bus gathered
speed, she walked unsteadily up the
aisle looking to each side for the
woman who had her babv.

"D Y the time she was two thirds of
the way along the bus and she
could see all the occupants, she felt
a small niggle of doubt in her heart.
Where was Chris? Don't be silly,
Marj, she told herself, as she turned
around, he's probably up in front,
after all.

But he wasnt. Panic rose in her
throat like a choking hand, and as
she looked around frantically, the
bus almost swaying her off her feet,
she tried to stay calm. Trembling,
she made her way back to the driver.
She must ask him to stop and let
her get off. There had been a mis-
take. Her baby was not on the
hus.

Just as she was about to speak, a
woman came up behind her. Dark-
haired and slim, she smiled in a
hard way, pointing to Marjorie's
Reliei Society Magazine in her
basket.

"If you want to know where your
baby is, look on page 27, and be
there at noon today."

Hardly knowing what she did,
Marjorie obeyed, sinking into an
empty seat beside her. Page 27 —
it was a picture of a park. A park?
She did not understand. She did
not understand anything! Marjorie

414

TUESDAY IS RELIEF SOCIETY

looked up for the woman to explain,
but she had gone.

Unbelievingly, the word kid-
napped went through her mind.
The woman, the red-haired sales-
man, Mrs. Ren ton — had they all
been in the plot to kidnap her
babv? What was happening? Where
was her baby? She must stop the
bus. She was weeping now, the
tears rolling down her cheeks.

''Stop the bus — please — my
babv — I've lost my baby/" She
could hardlv speak for the sobs in
her tight throat, and the bus driver
did not hear her.

'My baby. . . ."

COMEONE began to shake her
by the shoulder, gently and in-
sistently, and her husband's sleepy
voice was at her side.

"Wake up, sweetheart — you're
dreaming."

"What. . . ? It's Chris " She

opened her eves and saw Don in
the darkness. "I'm dreaming," she
repeated, still not quite awake, and
she could feel the wetness of her
cheeks. Slowlv she smiled with ut-
ter relief. "Thank goodness."

When morning came it would be
Tuesday, and she would go to Re-
lief Society.

Double Exposure

Elaine Stirland McKay

Oh, how I love the sun's first rays

Upon a mountain peak —

The gold surprising purple hills

And playing hide and seek.

While streaming down the mountainside

And causing day to break

Across the world . . . and leaving trails

Of gladness in its wake.

But let me watch the sun go down

Upon vast level plains

Where as a child I saw it set

A hundred clouds to flames

Above an earth which gentle hands

Had smoothed all wrinkle free.

And left a solitary oak

To guard tranquility.

415

His Life's Savings

Frances Yost

ANN Lindley wished she had a
private room instead of being
in the maternity ward. It
would take care of this . . . this
embarrassment of not having any
Mother's Day presents to exhibit.
The other three young mothers had
such an assortment.

It was rather hard to keep smihng
and saying 'TIow lovely, how nice,"
and never be able to unwrap a gift
and say ''See what I have."

Only yesterday when the three of
them had been chatting, Carma
Rogers and Reah Summerlaid had
come right out and said they didn't
have money to pay for their hos-
pital care, and the doctor would
simply have to wait for his fee.
Today, they were accepting all
sorts of presents from their hus-
bands. It seemed rather false econ-
omy to Ann. Yet, from the looks
of things, she was the one not in
harmony, the one out of step. Be-
cause she was married to a sensible
man, who put first things first. Les
was one to pay his bills even though
it never left anything for frills.
But how could you explain that to
two inexperienced young mothers?
She wouldn't try.

Ann turned over in her bed and
faced the green wall. Green was
supposed to be soothing. She
guessed she was just tired of these
hospital walls. She thought of the
pale blue wallpaper in her bedroom
at home, with the tiny pink roses.
Some people might call her wall-
paper "busy," but it surely was com-

forting to her. Ann wished she was
there, with little Mike and Ricky
close by, and the new baby there,
too. Presents didn't really matter.

Yes, she would have to chalk this
miserable feeling all up to home-
sickness. Surely she wasn't jealous
of another's gifts. Things had nev-
er been too important to Ann. Peo-
ple were the important thing. Ann
wished Les would come.

She looked at her wristwatch.
Visiting hours would be over in ten
minutes. She wondered if Les had
taken the little boys to Sunday
School. He probably had, that was
why he was late getting here. Surely
he would come to see her ... on
Mother's Day.

Ann closed her eyes and pretend-
ed sleep. If the others in the room
thought she was asleep, they would
stop their chatter about gifts for
awhile. Ann wished she could
actually sleep, not just have to lie
here and pretend. No, she must
not cry. That would be rather silly,
downright childish to break down
and cry. She was a big girl now,
a mother with three little children.

She smiled, thinking about her
children. Mike was seven and en-
rolled in school. He could print so
nicely. Ricky was three, and of
course, there was baby Sue now,
almost a week old. Ann would like
nothing better than to be home, in
her own bed. She could visualize
the picture so plainly, the little boys
peeping over the edge of the bed.

416

HIS LIFE'S SAVINGS

watching baby Sue as she quietly
slept in her arms.

Ann felt tears coming in spite of
herself. She reached under her pil-
low for her handkerchief. She knew
the hospital provided disposable
tissues, but to reach a tissue, she
would have to turn over to the night
stand. If she lay here on her side,
the others would still think she was
asleep. It was good not to hear
chatter about candy, flowers, fancy
nighties, and things. . . .

''T^ARLING, are you asleep? V

sorry I was late getting here,
Ann."

Ann opened her eyes. She guessed
she had dozed off after all. She
looked up. Les was smiling down
at her, so handsome and solicitous.
What was he saying?

"Ann, the doctor said it would
be all right for you and baby Sue
to go home today. Aunt Beth said
she would be most happy to stay on
and help out as long as we need
her. Do you want to slip on your
clothes and go home?"

"Oh, Les, I'd love to go home."

Les reached in his pocket, took
from it a slip of paper, and handed
it to Ann.

"A receipt from the hospital, paid
in Mir

Ann smiled at him.

"Got one from Doctor Simonson,
too." Les beamed.

"That's a mighty fine Mother's
Day present, to have one's baby all
paid for, the very best."

"Mother's Day! I guess I forgot
all about that." Les looked sheepish.
"That reminds me. Mike sent some-
thing. He asked me to be sure and
give it to you."

Les reached in his breast pocket
and brought out an envelope and
handed it to Ann.

"What is it?"

"Search me. Mike said it was a
secret, special for Mommie. He's a
pretty excited boy about it, though."

Ann was all thumbs as she tore
open the smudgy envelope. She
pulled out a card. She remembered
having seen the card. It had come
to Mike on his birthday several
months ago. At the top he had
carefully erased his name and print-
ed Mother. At the bottom he had
carefully erased "From Grandma"
and printed "from your children."
Over the "Happy Birthday" was
pasted a clipping from the daily
paper advertisements which read
Mother's Day. True, the whole
thing was a seven-year-old job. The
evidence was there, he had done it
all himself. It was mighty nice to
be remembered. Just then a tiny
envelope fell from the card.

"What's this?" Ann asked.

"Search me." Then Les added
proudly, "We have quite a boy, our
Mike.''

Ann ran her fingernail under the
flap and loosened the seal without
tearing the envelope. Out fell two
dimes and a nickel. Mike had been
saving his money for a long time.
Ann knew it was for something
special. She had supposed it was
something for himself, but he had
given it to her.

Ann couldn't look up into Les'
eyes just yet. She wasn't quite ready
to smile. Something was happening
to her heart. Her tiny son had re-
membered Mother's Day all by him-
self. He had given of himself, all
(Continued on page 479)

417

Jrnicigcne N. IloUowav
Safety Program Specialist, Di\ision of Accident Prevention
Public Health Service, U. S. Department of Health, Education, and Welfare

IT is night. The telephone rings.
Half awake, you quickly jump
out of bed for a race to the
phone. You fail to turn on the
electric light, because the switch is
on the other side of the room. You
hurry to answer the phone and,
since vou are still drowsy, you trip
on a rug or over a stool or chair,
and fall ... an accident!

You are the loser — and not just
in the race to the phone. The re-
sult is time spent recuperating,
money paid out for medical atten-
tion, and pain.

The green light changes to amber,
and amber to red, as you attempt
to walk across the street. You halt
suddenly, but not quickly enough.
A speeding motorist hits you, and
you drop to the street unconscious
— time lost, money spent, and pain
suffered — another tragedy.

These stories do not describe
pleasant pictures, but you know that
each of them happens almost every
day. ''Why?" you ask. Someone
failed to think. That person did
not consider his course of action or
examine and make safe his physical

environment. Each accident in the
past had causes; each accident in
the future will have causes. The
reasons will be definite and specific.

No one knows the time, the man-
ner, or the place where an accident
will happen to him. It seems to
be a common philosophy to think
that an accident will happen to that
other fellow. "It couldn't happen
to me" has haunted safety personnel
for years. For too long people in-
terested in preventing accidents
have been haunted by one other
phrase, too: ''Accidents are a mat-
ter of fate." Each day we read of
someone's life being cut short by
an accident.

This is not a hopeless situation,
however. There are many ways in
which one can live safelv in an ever-
increasingly hazardous environment.
This means knowing what to do
and performing in a safe way.

This pattern for safe conduct
should become part and parcel of
our living experiences. How to do
it is a question for all of us.

First of all, we must recognize
that accidents are in some ways like

418

SAFETY MAKES SENSE

a disease. And as such, the causes
need to be found and programs de-
veloped which will enable the per-
son to know how to prevent them.
It is scientific information that is
needed: the why, the where, the
to whom, and what can be learned
to prevent accidents.

The question: "Where do most
accidents occur?" has an interesting
answer. Most accidents occur in a
place where you least expect them to
occur — this is in the home. In
traffic, as a pedestrian and as a driv-
er, you expect to find them, and you
do. In the National Health Sta-
tistics from the United States Na-
tional Health Survey, 1962, we find
"45 million persons per year sus-
tained injuries requiring medical
attention or causing restriction of
usual activities for a day or more . . .
18,772,000 were injured in the
home.'' Fatalities in traffic have
now reached the 40,000 mark for
one year.

ACCIDENT statistics deal in
numbers and are meaningless
until they are related to human
beings. As Christians, we are inter-
ested in the individual and in ways
to free him from accidents as much
as from polio or smallpox. It is true
that we react to statistics with our
own prejudices and knowledge. If
a member of our family has experi-
enced an accident, this accident
category in a listing of statistics has
a different meaning than if no one
close to us had been injured.

The Public Health Service views
accidents as in some ways compar-
able to disease. Our unique contri-
bution is an application of the

technique of epidemiology, i.e., to
find the source of the disease and
treat it accordingly. To do this we
employ scientific observation and
inductive reasoning to develop an
understanding of mechanisms of
disease and accidental injury. In
traffic accidents, we would seek in-
formation about the car, the driver,
and his passenger; about the en-
vironment, the road, the weather, or
the lighting; and the agent, the
automobile. To prevent accidents
one or more of these groupings may
need to be modified. Malaria was
controlled by depriving the carrier
insects of a home — draining
swamps or spraying them with in-
secticide.

Finding the causes of accidents
can be a way to prevent them in
the future — by eliminating or
minimizing the hazard.

Something can be learned from
each accident. Listen to its message
and incorporate into your pattern
of living those techniques which will
prevent a recurrence. And, what is
equally important, this information
should be shared with others.

To be afraid of having an acci-
dent is not a means of prevention.
Rather, fear may cause you to be-
come mentally and physically tense.
This in turn prevents freedom of
movement and may be conducive to
a mishap. Knowledge of what
should be done reduces the chance
of injury.

Some of the things which specif-
ically can be done by a mother:

1. Become acquainted with the
Family Safety Plan. This is the
family getting together to discuss
what each person can do to prevent
accidents in the home, on the street,

419

JUNE 1963

and in recreational activities. Many
parents live in a fool's paradise in
their belief that a few laws, a few
signs, and a few policemen will keep
their kiddies safe. Safety, like char-
itv, must begin at home. Work
meetings offer an excellent oppor-
tunity to get the sisters discussing
the hazards which exist in all our
homes, and methods for eliminating
them — that our homes may truly
be a place of refuge.

Guidelines for the family to use
in teaching safety might include
the following:

a. Set aside one night a month for the
meeting. For the home, assign each per-
son a responsibihty — Dad might be the
safety engineer; mother, safety supervisor;
and the children, inspectors. Each child
should be assigned inspection jobs which
correspond to his age and interests.

b. Inspect the home for hazards. Home
inspection blanks might be secured from
the National Safety Council, from an in-
surance company, or the local health
department. Perhaps families might de-
velop a checklist for their first meetings.
This would be the first step in teaching
family members to recognize a hazard
when they see one.

c. Keep a record of the accidents or
near-accidents experienced by the family
members. Study the accident and find
the causes, and use this information to
teach others what they should do. This
will serve as a guide for the accident-
prevention program.

d. Erect a family safety bulletin board.
This will be a place to keep the family
up-to-date on what to do and perhaps
commendation of those who have made
an important contribution.

e. Plan fire exit drills. These should con-
sider the family during the sleeping hours
as well as during the day. It is too late
after the fire starts to think of this; the
wise family has this worked out with the
hope it may never be used.

f. Conduct quizzes on the prevention
of accidents. These can be obtained
from newspapers, or from organizations
interested in prevention of accidents.

The Slogan for the Family Saf-
ety Council might be 'The Family
That Works Together For Safety —
Stays Alive."

2. Plan for neighborhood safety
discussion groups. This could be a
neighborhood discussion, which
would get women talking about ways
and means of preventing accidents
in their community. Consideration
should be given to hazards which
might be found in the home, on
the street, or in recreation. The
emphasis should be on the preven-
tion of accidents, and not a testi-
monial of the gory details of the un-
pleasant experience. It should be
analvsis of the accident to find
the causes. When the causes are
determined, then ways to prevent
this accident should be pointed
out. As your safety plan is devel-
oped, it is wise to remember that
most people know much more
about what to do to prevent the
accident than most of us think.
These ideals must be brought to a
conscious level of thinking. The
slogan for such a group might be
''Each One Teach One to Be Safe."

A mother could use this slogan
for herself and family.

Make the habit automatic.
Of cleaning up the attic.
No clean and careful dweller
Keeps rubbish in the cellar.
It's foolish to deposit
Oily dusters in the closet.
Make with fire no alliances,
Check electrical appliances.
Be watchful and be wise,
And you'll save the family lives.

420

phere

itamona W, Lannon

■y:7f-

OELLE S. SPAFFORD, General
President of Relief Society, was
given the Distinguished Achieve-
ment Award at Ricks College, Rex-
burg, Idaho, April lo, 1963. The
award was presented by President
John L. Clarke. Mrs. Spafford had
been invited to speak at the Devo-
tional Assembly, as a part of Wom-
en's Week, sponsored by the
Associated Women of Ricks Col-
lege.

T^R. ELIZABETH S. RUSSELL

and her assistant Ann M.
Michelson are a research team noted
for their experiments in the field of
muscular dystrophy. Tlie two
women, working under a grant from
the Muscular Dystrophy Association
of America, are on the staff of the
Roscoe B. Jackson Memorial Lab-
oratory at Bar Harbor, Maine.

JOAN BAEZ is one of the best
loved folk singers in the United
States. Her voice has been de-
scribed as ''a strong, untrained, and
thrilling soprano." Miss Baez rep-
resents a resurgence in popularity
of a type of singing said to be de-
scriptive of the ''roots of the Na-
tion."

A/f RS. RICHARD THOMPSON

is director of costume research
and design for the unique Shake-
spearean Festival of the College of
Southern Utah in Cedar City. This
festival has become an annual affair
and this year will be presented July
8-24th. A completely authentic
Shakespearean wardrobe of the best
and most exquisite materials, valued
at $28,000, has been amassed at a
minimum cost because of volunteer
labor on the costumes. Mrs. Nor-
man Child, who has previously
played leading roles in several of the
plays, will probably appear as an
actress again this year. Barbara Gad-
die, Iron County School District
Speech and Hearing Therapist, will
direct the ''Recorder Society" in pro-
viding music of the "Recorder," an
ancient flute-like instrument, and
other instruments of the Elizabeth-
an period.

IV/f ARYHALE WOOLSEY, a con-
tributor to The Relief Society
Magazine, is the author of The Keys
and the Candle, published in March
1963, by Abingdon Press. The main
character in the story is a youth who,
as a scribe, aids in the translation
and preservation of the precious
manuscripts of the Bible.

421

EDITORIAL

VOLUME 50

The 133d Annual Church Conference

THE 133d Annual Conference of The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints was held in the historic Tabernacle, in Salt Lake
City, Utah, April 5, 6, and 7, 1963. President David O. McKay,
now in his ninetieth year, conducted all of the general sessions and the
Saturday evening Priesthood meeting. He was assisted during the con-
ference by his Counselors, President Henry D. Moyle and President Hugh
B. Brown. Sister McKay also attended conference and was lovingly greet-
ed as she entered and left the Tabernacle.

Several of the General Authorities, presently serving as mission presi-
dents, were excused from the conference sessions: Elder Mark E. Petersen
of the West European Mission; Elder Theodore M. Burton of the Euro-
pean Mission; Elder Bruce R. McConkie of the Southern Australian Mis-
sion; Elder Marion D. Hanks of the British Mission; and Elder A. Theo-
dore Tuttle of the South American Mission. Elder Levi Edgar Young
of the First Council of Seventy was unable to attend the conference
sessions on account of his health.

It was estimated that some two million people heard the conference
proceedings either through their presence on Temple Square, by radio or
television, or by special re-broadcasts in the early morning hours following
each day's sessions. This was the greatest dissemination of the conference
messages in the history of the Church.

^T^HE relationship of man to God and the role of the Church among the
nations was presented in various phases of individual responsibility
and service as missionaries and as examples of the commandments of the
Lord. In his address on Sunday morning. President McKay spoke of the
restored gospel as an ensign to the nations and declared that the worship
of God, and helpful service to humanity are ''the most ennobling of aspir-
ations."

The restored gospel, the Church, has reared an ensign to the nations, and . . .
invites the world to peace, to rest, to contentment. ... I invite you today to have in
mind the various organizations of the Church: First, the Priesthood quorums; Second,
the auxiliaries; Third, educational opportunities; Fourth, judicial phases of the Church;

422

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Lay ton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Hgymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall

Pearle M. Ols^
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Resell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch.

and Fifth, the ecclesiastical groups. . . . Those who are active are working in an
organized way for the betterment of one another, for the personal welfare of the
membership, and for the good of society as a whole. . . .

God bless and prosper the Church as it bears witness to the reality of the person-
ality of Deity, and to the fact that God has again revealed himself to man, and estab-
lished a means whereby spirituality, brotherhood, and universal peace may be fostered
among the children of men.

The Lord help us to be able to prove to the world that the restored gospel is
just what the world today is longing for, and when they see it, may they know, as
you and I know, that the everlasting gospel is a light to the world.

PRESIDENT Henry D. Moyle spoke of obedience to divine law as
offering a solution to the problems of the world:

The world is not just a watch that the Lord wound up and left to run down.
By the exercise of faith men can call upon God and obtain his help in fulfillment of
the promises he has made. . . .

Christ's example and precept set in what is known as the Dispensation of the
Meridian of Time control us today in our behavior and in our belief. . . .

This knowledge is priceless. The principles of the gospel can be understood and
lived by all mankind.

PRESIDENT Hugh B. Brown declared that only the gospel of Christ
can save the world from the dangers which threaten.

Nothing but the gospel of love, the restored gospel of Jesus Christ, which we
gratefully proclaim, can save the world or the individual from the dangers that
threaten us. This is a gospel of character-building activity; of invincible faith and the
courage that is born of faith; of repentance, the doorway to progress; of sanctification
through baptism of water and of the Spirit, the doorway to the celestial kingdom. Let
us take courage in the knowledge that Christ, the Prince of Peace, is at the helm.
He has declared that the worth of souls is great in the sight of God. . . .

TN delivering a farewell blessing to the saints, President McKay gave

counsel and direction for the days to come:

T am impressed with the thought everyone who has attended, either in presence
or by listening in, no matter where he or she may be, must lea^'e this conference with
a greater determination to be a better man or a better woman; a better citizen of
the town, county, or nation, than he or she has ever been before. . . . God help us
to radiate strength, control, love, charity . . . faith in God, love of humanity,
ser\'ice to his people wherever they are. . . .

423

ESSENTIALS

of the
SHORT STORY

Rosa Lee Lloyd

[This article is presented as an aid for the authors who are preparing stories for
entering in the Relief Society Short Story Contest, which was announced in the May
Magazine, and which closes August 15, 1963.]

Beginning

THE beginning of every story
must have five steps: first,
the character; second, the set-
ting; third, the reason; fourth, the
problem; then, the fifth step, the
emotional reaction of your main
character.

These five steps can be stated
very simply and in an easy way to
remember: who, where, why, what's
doing, and how your character feels
about it.

Reader Identification

If your fifth step, the emotional
reaction of your main character is
done successfully, whatever your
character feels your reader will feel.
This is called ''reader identification."

Be sure to choose a story-idea that
will appeal to the particular audi-
ence for whom you are writing. If
it is a magazine for women, choose
a subject that appeals to women.
When writing for The Reliei So-
ciety Magazine, your story might
preferably be from the woman's
point of view. Every single happen-
ing should be seen through her eyes
and tell of her emotional reaction
to it.

Emotional Struggle

No matter what your story is
about, the real struggle of the story
is inside the mind of your main
character, where, as one authority
has said, two forces are fighting each
other.

At the end of the struggle your
character must achieve something,
learn something, or both.

Let us suppose we have as our
main character a wife and mother
named Rachel, who is fearful for
her children. The struggle which
has been going on inside of her for
many years is between her fear for
their welfare and her love and desire
for them to have the normal fun
and activity that other children
enjoy.

Her husband is a capable, easy-
going man who is athletic coach at
the local high school. He has always
objected to Rachel's fearful attitude
toward their children. He is con-
cerned with their safety and protec-
tion, also, but he wants them to ex-
press themselves bravely and fear-
lessly in normal activities. He
symbolizes Rachel's desire for her
children to be brave and active.

Rachel has a younger brother who

424

ESSENTIALS OF THE SHORT STORY

was thrown from a horse when he
was a child and has a twisted spine.
He symbohzes Rachel's fear for her
children. This is the situation that
has caused conflict in this family for
many years.

Story Incident

The incident that is the immedi-
ate concern of this story is when
their twenty-year-old daughter Peggy
tells them she is in love with Johnny
Grant, a bush-pilot from Australia.
He has asked her to marry him and
go to the bush country in faraway
Australia.

ConHict

Rachel is overwhelmed with
doubt and fear. The real struggle
of the story is taking place in her
mind, where fear for her daughter
is fighting her love and desire for
her happiness.

Action

The action and events in this
story must show the mother's at-
tempts to dissuade her daughter
from this marriage and the father's
attempts to convince his wife that
she must be brave enough and trust-
ing enough to let her go with their
blessing.

Bhck Moment

There must be times in this story
when it seems that Rachel has suc-
ceeded in making Peggy so fearful
of life in the bush country that she
will refuse to marry Johnny. This
is the black moment when the nega-
tive force seems to be winning.

Scenes

Your story must have dramatic
scenes that build up to the crisis
and the climax. Each scene must
further the complication which is
the difficulty your character faces.

Transitions

Have quick, easy transitions be-
tween the scenes. The editor or the
present-day reader cannot take time
to read long paragraphs of exposi-
tion.

Ciisis

Each scene must lead up to the
crisis where the reader holds his
breath. It is the supreme predica-
ment where the fate of your charac-
ter hangs in the balance.

The crisis is the turning-point in
the difficulty your character faces.
It determines the further action up
to the climax and end of your story.

Climax

The crisis and climax in the short
story should not be far apart. In a
serial they may be as much as a
chapter apart.

Emotion

Characterization is always related
to emotion. When writing a:~story-
you must ask yourself: what is the
natural reaction of my character to
such a situation? What will she
do or be tempted to do?

Always remember that even
though people are different they
have the same basic emotions. All
fiction writing is based on emotion.

425

JUNE 1963

Theme ters too sentimental. Tight, held-in,
At the end of the story I have restrained emotion should be your
outlined above, Rachel must learn aim in every emotional reaction,
to let her children live bravely and Then, when it does break through
trustingly. Your story should say at the crisis and climax, it will have
something worthwhile as its ulti- added effect. But, even then, it
mate goal but you must not do this must be done with subtlety and
obviously. The action of the story finesse,
must bring out its theme. The read-
er wants to be shown, not told. Talent and Piactice

One magazine editor has said that Your own talent and ingenuity

if he felt differently about some are what make you want to be a

phase of life after he read a story, writer, but the only wav to learn to

he generally bought the story. ^rite a story is to write one. And

then — another one. In any art.
Caution ''practice makes perfect," and writ-
Do be careful not to make your ing is an art and a profession. So
story too emotional or your charac- good luck and good writing.

As Sudden Roses

Ida Elaine James

From your midst I must go —
From all these hallowed places
Too deep in my heart for speech.

I will not look back, although
I leave behind these little graces;
Wrench apart every and each
Separate heaven
So closely woven.

In the heart's silence like snow
I take garlands of faces.
Far-ringing voices to surprise
The stillness of my spirit-ears.

Sweet-deep, soft, and low
Echoes will reach
Through doors of memories.
As rose-mist blent with tears —
Roses, years.

ERRATUM
IDAHO STAKE PERCENTAGE ON MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL

Attention is called to the correct figures for the subscription percentage for Idaho
Stake: Enrollment 452 — Subscriptions 460, Percentage 102. The figures were listed
incorrectly in the Magazine for May 1963, in the tabulation of stakes on the Honor
Roll.

426

Keep My Own

Kit Linford

Chapter 6 — (Conclusion)

THE furnace went "Whoom!"
just as Granddad had pre-
dicted it would.

The nights had turned so cold
that Dick went downstairs the night
after Kathy's birth to light the
ancient old heating apparatus. He
had returned and was washing his
hands, when a queer puffing noise
began filtering throughout the
house.

"What's that racket?" Ella called
from the kitchen.

'Tm not sure/' Granddad replied
with a twinkle, ''but Dick did just
start the furnace going."

"If that furnace is going to act
like it might explode, I'm getting
out of here right now," Ella threat-
ened.

"I don't think it'll do that. We
might get smoked out. I don't
think we'll get blown out."

"That's not funny. Do you think
we want smoke getting into every-
thing?" Dick came into the kitch-
en. "Dick, do you hear that noise?"

"I hear it. It's a safe bet the
whole town can hear it. What
about it. Granddad? Is it just ob-
jecting as it gets going? Puffing the
idleness out? Or is it giving up
entirely?"

"It's puffing, but I'm no furnace
doctor, and I can't diagnose the
kind of puff. It sounds like first
cousin to a freight train. For Irene's

sake, I kind of hope it's giving up
the ghost. If she heard it making
that kind of noise, she'd be like as
not to have a nervous breakdown."

"Will you two stop being funny
and do something?" Ella demanded.
"It's getting louder!"

"What do you want us to do?"
Dick asked. "Turn it off? The
nights are getting mighty cold . . .
and the days, sometimes, too."

"We can wear sweaters and toss
on extra blankets. At least for the
time being. You'd better get a re-
pairman here before Irene and
Kathy come home. . . ."

The furnace gave a mighty puff
that ended in a tortured wheeze.
The whole house seemed to shake
as the noise increased in volume.

"Whoom!" Granddad spoke his
word as the furnace aptly illustrated
it.

T^HE repairman shook his head.
"Not worth repairing. You'll
probably have to hire somebody to
haul it off to the dump."

The furnace installer shook his
head, too. "Get rid of that mon-
strosity, and we could start to work
right away putting in the new one.
It'll take a couple of weeks to get
the job done, at best."

"A couple of weeks! My wife's
coming home with a new baby the
end of this week!"

427

JUNE 1963

''Sorry. These things take time/'

Granddad had remained silent
during Dick's exchanges with the
furnace men. As his grandson was
showing them out, however, he
heard his grandfather on the tele-
phone.

'That's right, bishop ... a real
problem. The baby isn't ill, you
understand, but we'll have to be a
bit careful for a time because of this
lung condition she had at first.
Certainly can't bring her or her
mother back to this drafty old place
without a good heating system in
operation. . . . Yes, it has turned off
cold . . . not too early. It's to be
expected this time of year. . . . Yes,
that's about the size of it. . . . I
know ... I see. ... It certainly
would. . . . Yes. . . . Thanks a lot,
bishop."

Ella's breath floated in clouds
about her as she bustled into her
kitchen the following morning. Her
nose was red. Her glasses covered
with steam every time she exhaled.
The metal frames absorbed the cold,
and were like circles of ice on her
face. Daw followed her. He wore
his pajamas and woolly robe, with
a blanket tossed about his shoulders.
His feet nestled in fur mules. Only
his nose and ears were scarlet red
with cold.

"Your Grandfather's making a
fire in the library fireplace," Ella said
to the boy, ''and the cooking heat
from getting breakfast will warm it
up soon in here. Just sit there and
wait a minute. . . ."

T^AVY ran to the terrace doors.
They had clouded with steam,
but he rubbed it off with his hand
and looked' out.

"What is it, Davy? What's out
there?" Ella asked.

She joined him. A large truck
was backing into the drive.

That was just the beginning. From
that time forward for several days
Ella had the oddest feeling that she
had somehow moved backward in
time. It almost seemed that they
were back in the middle of the re-
modeling that they had all so grate-
fully put behind them. Fortunately,
this time the major portion of the
dirt and clutter was confined to the
dark recesses of the cellar. Ella
kept the door going downstairs
closed as tightly as the many work-
men going in and out would permit.

T~^IGK told Irene about it during
visiting hours. "You just never
saw anything like it. One hurried
call to the bishop from Granddad,
that's all it took. I think maybe
everyone in Spencerside has had, or
will have, a hand in installing our
furnace. I know that anybody who
has anything in the way of experi-
ence or know-how to contribute to
the project certainly will."

"But will it be readv. . . .?"

"I'm sure it will. You get that
many men on a job, and it doesn't
take long to get even the toughest
ones done."

Irene lay back on the pillow. Her
blonde hair was pulled off her face
with a wide pink ribbon. There
were dark pink ribbons on her pale
pink bed jacket. Dick thought
fondly that she looked like a brown-
eyed, pink-clad Christmas doll.

Her eyes were dark and moist as
she looked up at him. "They hardly
know me," she whispered. "They
hardly even know anything about

428

KEEP MY OWN

me. But they're doing this for my
baby and me."

''As I always told you," Dick
teased, ''Spencerside's a real nice
town."

She was struck by a sudden
thought. ''What about Davy? Oh,
Dick, the remodeling was such a
trial for him. There were so many
things he couldn't touch, and so
many he had to be careful of . . .
for such a long, long time! There
were so many men working, and he
always had to be careful to stay out
of the way. It was unfair to the
child, Dick, it really was. I used to
feel so sorry for him. He was hap-
pier than any of us, when it was all
ended and over with. What does
he think of this furnace project?"

Dick threw back his head and
laughed. ''You wouldn't worrv if
you could see him! Irene, that child
is having more fun out of this than
a monkey on a spinner. Ella's nearly
had a fit about his being down in
the cellar in all of it, but he's over-
seeing the whole operation. He
knows we've got to get it done be-
fore the baby can come home, and
as far as Davy's concerned, getting
Kathy Ella home is the most im-
portant thing in the world. He
looks like a chimney sweep, but he's
happier than I've ever seen him.
Ella says she'll never be able to
get all the dirt and soot off him."
He paused, reconsidering. Then, he
said slowly, the laughter gone from
his voice, "Maybe the fault of our
therapy has been that we've all been
so busy that Davy's felt useless. Just
underfoot."

Irene's tears spilled. They made
tiny silver rivers down her cheeks.
"Sometimes a little dirt can be a

good thing . . . when it^s for a good
cause. Davy needed something to
occupy his mind until Kathy Ella
and I come home. Oh, Dick, there
are so many things I would do dif-
ferently with Davy if I had it all
to do over. ..."

He took a tissue and dried her
tears. "Come on now, honey, every-
body feels like that at some time
or another. But maybe not concen-
trating on him was the best thing
we could have done. It gave him a
chance to get adjusted to us and
used to us without being or feeling
forced. You can't tell. The doctor
says he's doing wonderfully well.
That's the only criteria we have. I'm
sure that if he weren't, we'd hear
about it."

'X'HE furnace was finished, and the
last workman gone when Dick
brought Irene home. As they
pulled into the driveway, Irene was
surprised at the emotion she felt.
Granddad and Davy and Ella stood
waiting on the porch. She was glad
to sec them. Of course she was, but
the elation that enveloped her was
more than that. It was almost a
feeling of coming home.

Granddad took little Kathy Ella,
and cradling her close, carried her
into the house with Davy at his
heels. Kathy managed to sleep
throughout the excitement. Ella
and Dick helped Irene to the house.
Granddad stood alone, looking
down at the sleeping baby.

"I don't want to wakcj her, and I
can't climb the stairs without my
cane. You'd better take her, Ella."

Ella was only too happy to do so.

Irene looked about. "Where's
Davy?"

429

JUNE 1963

''He's upstairs, Irene, in the nurs-
ery/' Granddad said as he eased in-
to a large overstuffed chair. ''That
boy is beside himself with excite-
ment. The furnace is his pet proj-
ect, you'll probably have to go
down and examine it just to please
him when you're able."

Irene wrinkled her nose, remem-
bering Granddad and Dick teasing
her over her aversion to the old
furnace. "And I will, too," she
said.

Davy sat on a straight-backed
chair next to the bassinet. His
book about babies lay on the work
table. He stood when they entered,
his timidity returning. He moved
a little distance away.

Ella gave the baby to Dick. 'Til
go turn down Irene's bed. She must
be tired by now."

Ella was right. Irene sank wear-
ily into the comfort of the little
rocker. Dick laid the baby in her
bed, then held out a hand to Davy.

"Come and see the baby, Davy,"
he said.

Davy accepted the proferred
hand. They stood together looking
down at the sleeping infant. Irene
watched through half-closed eyes,
some of her earlier apprehensions
about Davy returning to plague her.
What would be his reaction to
Kathy Ella after the newness wore
off? Would he resent the atten-
tion she would undoubtedly com-
mand? Dared Irene trust him?
What if he became jealous? Who
could tell with a child that never
spoke?

Kathy began to fuss. Between the
ruffles Irene could see a tiny pink
fist waving in the air. She sat quite
still, watching Davy. He was en-

chanted, and leaned closer to watch.

Kathy was not content to be
watched. She decided to cry. Davy
drew back quickly in concern and
alarm. He looked up at Dick to see
what should be done. Dick's one-
sided grin took the child into a
charmed circle as he reached into
the bassinet, lifting the baby out
and cooing to her.

"Hungry, sweetheart?" He winked
at Davy as Kathy momentarily
hushed. After only a moment's
hesitation, he held the baby toward
Davy. "Would you please take the
baby to Irene, Davy?"

IRENE had to bite her tongue to

remain silent. Davy slowly raised
his arms. His eyes had widened.
They were a little scared, but lumin-
ous with love. Dick laid the squirm-
ing treasure of humanity in Davy's
arms. Perhaps Davy held the baby
too close and too carefully tight, but
neither Dick nor Irene said a word.

The boy was stiff with uncertain-
ty for a long moment. He did not
quite dare to move. He stood as
if he had grown roots. Kathy grew
impatient.

Davy looked down at her, up at
Dick, then over at Irene. Dick
nodded encouragement, and Irene
managed a weak little smile. Davy
smiled in return, and very cautious-
ly began to walk toward her.

Dick followed him.

It seemed to take Davy a long
time to cross the room. At last he
stood before Irene, his elfin face
animated with pleasure. He was
reluctant to give the baby up, but
Kathy was growing loud in her pro-
test over the delay of her dinner.
Almost reverently, Davy laid the

430

KEEP MY OWN

infant tenderly in Irene's out-
stretched arms.

He remained standing there, lost.
His empty little arms were still
cupped, as if Kathy Ella were still
cradled there.

Without warning, he spoke —
"Baby."

The sharp intake of Dick's breath
was the only sound in the room.

Irene gasped. Her voice was
breathy when she finally managed
to speak. ''Oh, Davy!"

Her words broke the shocked
silence. Dick went down en one
knee beside them. ''What did you
say, fella?" His voice was husky
with emotion.

Davy's eyes were sparkling,
was enjoying their reaction
mensely. That enveloping
took possession of his face as he
tried the word again, "Baby."

im-
grm

~r^ICK gathered the three of them
into his arms. Tlicre was a
film in his eyes. He didn't trust
himself to speak or to rise.

Irene let tears of relief and joy
run unashamed down her cheeks.
The months of anxiety and frustra-
tion fell away into nothingness. All
of it . . . every bit of it had been
worth the wonder of this one mo-
ment.

Davy delightedly kept repeating
the magic word that had opened his
lonely, wordless world.

"Baby. Baby. Baby."

Other words would follow. Won-
derful, healing words. The awful
seal of silence had been broken.

The house resounded with unity
and love. Davy's laughter, inter-
mingled with Kathy Ella's infant
noises, were absorbed into the walls
and drunk up by the rafters in every
room as those family noises of the
past had also been assimilated. For
the first time Irene felt truly at
home in the house. She felt that
now she belonged there, just as the
others belonged.

She shivered, not with cold as she
had shivered on that day in early
spring, but with oneness, pleasure,
belonging.

I belong, she said over and over
to herself. I really belong.

The realization was pure enchant-
ment. Dick helped her to bed. He
leaned down and kissed her gentlv
before he left the room.

The whispering autumn leaves on
the trees outside merged their voices
with that of the house, and Irene
fell asleep hearing all of them mur-
muring a sonorous song of "Wel-
come home, Irene. Welcome
home."

A NEW SERIAL "KISS OF THE WIND" TO BEGIN IN THE JULY MAGAZINE

A new serial "Kiss of the Wind," by Rosa Lee Lloyd, will begin in the July
issue of The Relief Society Magazine. The story takes place on a pineapple plantation
in Hawaii, and relates the problems and the aspirations of a loving and closely knit
family. Mrs. Lloyd, who is already well known to readers of the Magazine, is the
author of "Essentials of the Short Story," on page 424 of this issue of the Magazine.

431

A
Patio

Dinner

for Summertime

by Linnie F. Robinson,

(Serves twelve)

Roast leg of lamb, surrounded by broiled peaches, with mint jelly,

and browned potatoes

(There will be some of the meat left over, which can be sliced
or cubed and used for other dinners)

Crenshaw summer salad

(A large cantaloupe or casaba may be substituted for the

Crenshaw melon)

Relishes, as desired

Hot rolls or baking powder biscuits
(See ''Baking Day at Home," The Relief Society Magazine,
September 1962, page 672.)

Spinach, with onions and toast

Fudge cake, with ice-cream balls and chocolate sauce

432

433

ROAST LEG OF LAMB

One 6 - 8 lb. leg of lamb boned and
stuffed with ground veal. Season with salt
and pepper, freshly ground. Place on
rotisserie or in oven at 300° and bake 4
hrs. Baste with currant jelly or in its own
juices. Serve while hot, a must for lamb.

BROWNED POTATOES

Select 3 lbs. of potatoes 2 to 3 inches
in diameter. Wash and cook in salted
water until done, peel, and set aside until
meat is ready, then fry in your favorite
fat until brown. Keep shaking the pan
so the potatoes will brown evenly and will
not stick.

BROILED PfArucc WITH MINT JELLY

(fresh, canned, or frozen peaches)

Twelve or more peach halves, drained
and each one filled with a teaspoon of
green mint jelly. Place peaches on broiler
pan and set in cool place until meat is
done. Then broil for a minute to get the
peaches hot and place alternately with the
browned potatoes around the lamb. Serve
at once.

CRENSHAW SUMMER SALAD

large Crenshaw
melon, chilled
large pkg. cream
cheese
c. large ripe
strawberries
c. pineapple
chunks
pkg. slightly
sweetened coco-
nut

c. watermelon
balls

c. banana chunks
(dipped in pine-
apple juice to
keep from dis-
coloration )
c, seedless grapes

Peel the melon down to where it is
good to eat, and slice off the top and the
bottom so it will stand upright, remove
the seeds and membrane, and wipe the
sides dry with a clean absorbent towel.
Prepare cream cheese by softening with
milk or cream and spread over the outside
of the melon. If you spread as soon as
the melon is wiped, the cheese goes on
easily. Fill melon with fruits from the
top and place on tray with a carving set.
Cut some slices but leave melon standing.

so guests may have some of the melon as
well as the fruit. The melon itself may
be prepared ahead of serving time and put
in the refrigerator. Do not put in fruit
until ready to serve. Sprinkle the outside
of the melon with coconut. Garnish with
strawberries and sliced bananas.

SPINACH WITH ONIONS AND TOAST

2 pkgs. fresh (or
frozen) spinach

1 bunch green on-
ions, minced fine

3 slices of bread
buttered on both
sides and toasted

Bring spinach to a boil in !4 c. water,
or wilt, turning and slicing with a sharp
knife until properly wilted. Remove from
heat and add the minced onions, and in
a few minutes add the toast broken into
pieces, about 1 Vi inch squares. Serve as
soon as possible. This dish will keep, if
it is kept warm only until the other foods
are ready for serving.

FUDGE CAKE WITH ICE-CREAM BALLS
AND CHOCOLATE SAUCE

1 2 ice-cream balls
made from
strawberry ice
cream

fudge cake

baked in angel

food tin, and

iced

c. chocolate

sauce

Make ice-cream balls ahead of time, and
put on wax paper on tray to freeze hard.
Bake your favorite fudge cake in an angel
food tin, cool, and ice, and at serving
time place on a tall cake dish and heap
ice-cream balls on top. Pour on sauce.
Serve at once.

CHOCOLATE SAUCE

1 square chocolate
melted over hot
water

6 large marshmal-
lows cut fine

1 tbsp. butter
/4 c. canned milk
powdered sugar to

thicken, as

needed

Melt chocolate over hot water and add
milk. Stir in marshmallows. Remove
from heat and add butter and powdered
sugar as needed to thicken to the desired
consistency. Cool and pour over ice-
cream balls on top of cake.

434

N 0 RWAY

- a Road by the Sea

Chile Noall

•^^^:

Ndiiows approaching Raft Sund

BERGEN

0STER

FR0YA

NAMSOS

►TRONDHEIM

i^>^

NORRE SI

'AALBORG

DENMARK S

COPENHAGEN'

.Si:

T^O'

Photo by author

IN the summer of 1962, I found the
scenic beauty of our coastal cruise be-
tween the mainland of Norway and its
chain of islands enriched by the thought
that our early missionaries must once have
sailed these waters. They perhaps trekked
a path similar to the one I was looking at
from the deck of our excursion ship — an
unpaved road paralleling the sea along the
base of verdant, snow-patched mountains.

The larger islands and the mainland rose
precipitously. All coasts were indented,
some tremendously so by the glacial-carved
fjords. In places there was little evidence
of population. But, as I gazed at the road,
in my heart's pride I pictured two young
men — Book of Mormon and satchel in
hand — following this lonely path. I thought
of the elders traveling both by sea and by
land to spread the gospel message in this
country.

435

j».rt6Msi=i-,%__

Ancient Village Near Head of Sogneijoid

Photo by author

Frequent farmsteads enlivened the narrow strip between ocean and
mountain slope wherever the rocks had decayed sufficiently to make the
ground arable. Yet, in those northern waters, there were still great stretch-
es of unoccupied coastline. Occasionally, like a chain of beads, the villages
strung along the coast, anywhere from two to a dozen farmsteads being
grouped as a single settlement. In July, in suddenly radiant life like lovely
jewels, fields of brilliant yellow flowers embroidered the narrow shoreline.
In places villages gave way to cities, some being built on clustering islands,
making a waterway of streets. Handsome bridges crossed some of these
waterways.

Parents, children, and infants in prams queued up at the gangplank
at almost all the stations where the coastal steamer docked. In summer,
people travel two hundred miles for an hour's visit in another city; young
folk embark on honeymoons, friends crowd the quay to greet passing
relatives. The ships carry local passengers by the hundreds, cargo by the
bale, and a few tourists on each journey.

Always, it seemed, wherever our ship docked, the immediate water-
front would give way to steeply tiered homes, then to enormously high
mountains, barren except for the green of the moss and the low shrubs
which crowded the granite and the snow.

In this landscape it might be reasonable to suppose that the heart of
man would bear a somber streak; but there is evident a tender and a happy
vein. Only a well-balanced people could face life in such a climate and on
such a land. Surviving from a rich sea and a poor, meager soil, strong in
their ancient traditions, people of such a race do not easily give up their
established religion.

436

'M^^^9§:-^

A-^'

m-:;^'

I 'J '?♦ f 'ji

VilJage Church, UJvig

Photo by author

A LL this I knew, and yet I was aware of the Norwegian contribution of

sturdy and faitliful saints who gathered to the Rocky Mountains of

America in the early days of the Church. I was aware also of those present

saints in Norway who have built up and maintain thriving branches in

this rugged land.

For many years (1851-1905), Norway formed a part of the Scandi-
navian Mission. Then the Danish-Norwegian Mission was organized. In
1920 the Norwegian Mission was created. So the gospel net was spread
in this magnificent northern land. Elder Erastus Snow, a member of the
Council of the Twelve, introduced the gospel into the Scandinavian coun-
tries in 1850. One of the first converts was Hans F. Petersen of Aalborg in
Northern Denmark. In September 1851, Elder Petersen was requested
bv Elder Snow to journey to Norway and begin missionary work in the
land of the steep mountains and the great fjords. Elder Petersen took
passage on a sailing vessel bound from Denmark to 0steriss0r, a city
on the Oslo Fjord in Norway. However, Elder Petersen had neglected
to obtain a passport, and so he returned to Denmark. The captain of the
ship which carried Elder Petersen on this voyage to and from Norway
was Svend Larsen, a devout Norwegian who became interested in the gos-
pel through the efforts of Elder Petersen. He was baptized on September
23, 1851, and became "the first fruit of the gospel in Norway."

In October of 1851, Elder Petersen returned to Norway and in the
following November two converts were baptized. From this small begin-
ning, the members of the Church increased, and by July 16, 1852, the
first branch in Norway was organized in the city of 0steriss0r, with John
Olsen as presiding elder. This branch was composed of eighteen mem-
bers. In the month of August, a small vessel "The Lion of Zion" was
purchased, and this good ship made many journeys along the coast of

437

iiardaiigerf/ord

Photo by author

Norway, in and out of the precipitous fjords, and among the rock-bound
islands. Back and forth between Denmark and Norway, the small ship
sailed and many faithful Scandinavians heard "the gospel's joyful sound."
Soon branches were organized in Frederikstad and Brevig, and Elder John
A. Ahmansen became President of the Norwegian area of the Scandinavian
Mission. So the gospel was taken to Norway, and the saints rejoiced
and shared the glad tidings with their neighbors.

IN 1870 a group of missionaries arrived in Trondheim, the first capital of
Norway, a magnificent city located on a deeply sculptured fjord which
cuts more than half way through Norway at this point of the narrowing
of the land. At this time, on the island of Fr0ya, the uttermost island
beyond Trondheim towards the Atlantic, lived an ''eager, highly intelligent
fishermaiden," Anna Karine Gaarden, and her lovely sister Petroline —
two Norwegian girls destined to find a later home in a western land ''in
the tops of the mountains."

As we traveled northward along this rugged and uplifted shore —
northward beyond Trondheim, I thought of the story of the girlhood of
Anna, how she watched the eider duck, followed by her fledglings, sailing
the swells of the waves around the island of Fr0ya, and I, too, watched
for the pattern of wings. Tlie waterways were treacherous, with numerous
submarine reefs. Few pilots, in Anna's time, could safely bring a ship to
port. Anna and Petroline were the daughters of a sea captain, and their
father had told them something of the world beyond the Norwegian coast.
In 1870 Anna married a young schoolteacher, John Anders Widtsoe, from
the Norwegian mainland, and in 1874 *^^ young couple established a fine
home in Namsos, a coastal city some eighty miles north of Trondheim.

Traveling past these villages and cities so dear to the hearts of the

438

Native Fiuits, India.

Photo by author

and nutmeg. Place in slow oven for an hour. This is made with the canned fruit.

This fruit bake is delicious with any roast, if one tablespoon of curry powder is
used in place of the cinnamon, ginger, and nutmeg.

Finger Cookies

The dessert is a favorite of Koreans. The finger cookies are made from the fol-
lowing recipe, but any favorite plain cookie will do.

1 c. shortening

2 c. granulated sugar

3 eggs

3 Yi to 4 c. flour

1 tsp. salt

2 tsp. baking powder
1 tsp. almond extract

Cream the shortening and sugar together; add eggs and flavoring and beat until
fluflPy. Sift flour, measure, and add salt and baking powder. Add to the wet ingredi-
ents. Stir until a medium soft dough is formed. Chill for several hours. Roll very
thin and cut into "finger cookies," approximately Yt of an inch wide and 3 inches long.
Place 1 inch apart on greased cookie sheet and bake at 350° for 8 to 10 minutes or
until a light golden brown.

For serving, a bowl of hot honey, a bowl of finely chopped pinenuts, and a plate
of the cookies is provided for each group of diners. All dip their cookies into the same
dish of honey, then into the pinenuts, before each bite.

For the main dish — a mound of rice — large or small according to one's appetite,

is placed on the plate. Over this is spooned the hot curried chicken. On top are
heaped the boys, a generous spoonful of each.

On the buffet, place the chafing dish of rice first, then the curried chicken (also
in something to keep it hot), then the row of boys. Or the boys may be placed in a
circle around the two main dishes.

It is comparatively easy to pick up Indian decorations — many small items of
Indian brass are for sale in shops everywhere. Pictures cut from advertisements in
Travel magazines, toy elephants or camels, or a miniature Taj Mahal made of card-
board boxes and empty spools and covered with a sugar icing are all suitable.

443

^f%

^^IHMBBtl

Arrangement by Florence C. Williams

Color Transparency by Hal Rumel

WEDDING RING TREE

This lovely arrangement was made by anchoring a natural branch on a round
wooden foundation, then spray painting the branch and the foundation. Rings (which
can be purchased at dime stores) are attached to the tree with narrow pink ribbon.
The "flower" in the pot at the left is made, from a styrofoam ball decorated with small
artificial blossoms (hyacinth florets, forget-me-nots, pinks, or phlox could be used).

The tree makes an attractive centerpiece for the bride's table at a reception, for
a wedding dinner, or as a decorative feature for the home or hall where the reception
is held. For a bridal shower or an engagement announcement party, "diamond" rings
could be substituted for the wedding rings.

Arrangement by Florence C. Williams

Color Transparency by Hal Rumel

TOWER OF DAFFODILS

In this tiered arrangement, lemon leaves are used with the daffodils. Tiered con-
tainers can be made with bowls, flower pots, vases, or other containers in graduated
sizes. The containers can be sealed with wax or modeling clay. "Oasis" (a green
brick material, which, when soaked in water, becomes flexible) is used for holding the
flower stems in place.

This arrangement is particularly effective for the centerpiece of a table for spring-
time entertainment, or it can be placed on a porch or patio, or used to illuminate or
beautify a hallway, or the corner of a living room. Other flowers may be used effec-
tively in similar tiered arrangements — roses, geraniums, dahlias, zinnias, carnations,
chrysanthemums, or begonias.

The containers may be spray painted in a color or tint which would be harmonious
with the colors of the flowers used in the design.

445

l^rom hottom to top: Persian Delight and Lillian /arrett; Highlighter and Falstaff;
Beth and Coral Rose Qeneva; Pink F he and Honey.

Let's
Grow
African
Violets

Irene Dunlap

446

''"tvf^T.

Lihc Dale and Flama Grande

SAINTPAULIAS or African violets are the most popular house plants
in America today.
It is hard to realize that today's lovely plants with single or
double blossoms of every hue in the rainbow (except yellow), and foliage
that may be plain, quilted, curly, wavy, or fluted, in color ranging from
light green to nearly black, had their origin in a modest plant with single
purple blossoms growing in cracks of limestone rocks in East Africa.

The original violet was discovered in Tanga in 1892 by a German
named A. E. Walter R. Von Saint Paul-Illaire. He sent some plants to
his father, who turned them over to a gardener friend, Herman Wendland.
It was he who introduced violet seeds to the United States through the
Armacost and Royston Nursery of Los Angeles. Since then, approxi-
mately fifteen thousand varieties of African violets have been developed
through hybridization.

Have you ever heard anyone say, "I think African violets are beautiful,"
and then add hastily, "but I can't grow them"?

Perhaps she has tried to grow one or two plants without success, and
then regretfully concluded that violets were not for her.

Now, African violets do demand certain requirements. But, armed
with the knowledge of what these requirements are, anyone can grow
them and can change that forlorn comment above to a happy, "Do come
in and see my lovely plants."

Let us discuss African violets in terms of light, temperature, humidity,
soil, watering, feeding, propagation, ventilation, and varieties.

447

Fury — A RuHled Beauty

LIGHT

Give them a maximum of light. Light, not sun. Direct summer sun will scorch
and burn the foliage. Some winter sun is beneficial, as it promotes bud formation.
But, if you are growing violets on stands beside south or west windows, hang light
curtains which can be drawn, allowing the sun to filter through. The plants will get
plenty of light. On sunless days, or every day if your plants are in a north or east
window, give them the benefit of natural light without drawitig curtains.

If you would like to use fluorescent lights, as so many people are doing now,
you will find that your violets will be happy in the basement or in dark corners of
your main-floor rooms. You may use cool or warm, white or daylight tubes, or the
new Gro-Lux tubes which shed a pink glow and make the blossoms sparkle with deeper
color. Gro-Lux tubes also speed the growth of baby plants and promote earlier bud
formation. Any type of fluorescent lights deepens the color of the foliage and makes
it shine. Another benefit is that you can grow more symmetrical plants. If you are
using natural light, you must turn your plants as often as once a week in order to keep
them growing evenly.

Hang your fluorescent fixture from twelve to fifteen inches above the table on
which the mature plants sit. Smaller plants may be elevated on supports in order
to be nearer the light. Lights should burn no longer than fourteen hours if you are
using Gro-Lux tubes. They may burn fifteen or sixteen hours with other tubes.

TEMPERATURE

For good growing, the daytime temperature should be between sixty and seventy-
five degrees. Night temperatures may be ten degrees lower. If the plants get too cold,
they will just sit, without growing or blooming.

448

LET'S GROW AFRICAN VIOLETS

HUMIDITY

Most modern homes are too dry for violets. Do everything possible to increase
the humidity. Put blocks of styrofoam or bottle tops of any kind in the individual
containers in which the plants sit. Then pour water in the container up to but not
over the styrofoam or bottle top. Never let the pot sit in the water. Hot water is
best, as your plants will love the steam. Evaporation of the water creates humidity.

Vases or jars of water placed among the plants will increase humidity with evap-
oration. Do keep some plants in your kitchen and give them the benefit of steam
from your cooking and the hot water tap.

SOIL

Saintpaulias, in their natural state, grow in leaf mold. It follows, then, that they
must have a loose, porous soil. Most important, too, the soil must be sterilized, just in
case nematoides or other pests are lurking in some of the ingredients. Porous, sterilized
soil is available at many stores. If you want to mix your own, it is a matter of collecting
leaf mold, peat moss, manure, sand, pearlite, fertilizers and sterilizing, either by
baking, steaming, or by the use of a chemical. A good many people do not care to
bother with mixing soil, where it is available commercially.

Violets will benefit from being repotted in fresh soil periodically. One national
expert declares that she repots each plant every three to six. months. This seems a
little often. But e\'eryone agrees they should be repotted at least once a year.

WATERING

Frequency and method of watering are most important. It is better to water
from the top, rather than the bottom, because top watering pushes down through the
soil the salts which accumulate on the rim of the pot and cause the outside leaves
resting on the rim to become soft. It also relieves you of the necessity, when water-
ing, of rechecking each plant to see that the flower pot is not standing in water.

Water only when the top soil feels dry to the touch. Wick watering is a con-
\enient method, but requires special equipment. The size of the pot and the material
from which it is made govern the frequency of watering. Small pots dry out faster
than large ones, and clay pots dry out faster than glazed or plastic ones. Do not let
your plants get excessively dry, but do not overwater. as this will rot the roots.

FEEDING

In order to bloom well, violets must be fed regularly. There are a large number
of African violet fertilizers on the market. Use according to directions on the can.
The heavy-leaved violets, known as Supremes, require more food than the other kinds.
Feed them once a week during the heavy blooming period. Feed the other kinds every
two weeks.

Your violets will bloom better if left in small pots. One mistake many people
make is to buy a blooming plant in a small pot, take it home, and immediately trans-
plant it into a larger one. The plants will usually tell you when they want a larger
pot by sending roots through the opening in the bottom of the container.

One bit of grooming which will beautify your plants and make them grow better
is to wash the foliage. Your plants get dusty, just as your furniture does, and the
dust clogs the plant pores. Simply tilt the plant sidewise under the tap and run a
gentle stream of lukewarm water over the leaves, being careful to see that the soil
does not fall out. When you have turned the plant completely around and washed
each of the larger outside leaves, and as many of the second row as you can without

JUNE 1963

depositing any water in the center of the plant, tap the wet leaves gently so that no
excess of water remains on them. Then set the plant in a spot out of bright light
until it is completely dry. Sun or even bright light on wet leaves will spot them.
It is well to wash the plants at night. In the morning they will be completely dry
and can be set in their regular place in the light.

PROPAGATION

African violets are easily propagated from leaves. Choose a sturdy leaf, but not
from the older leaves on the outside row nor the newest ones from the center. Dip
the end of the leaf in a rooting hormone, then insert in damp vermiculite. Place the
pot containing vermiculite and the leaf in a small plastic bag, cut two small holes on
opposite sides of the bag for ventilation, and close the top with a piece of twist tape,
such as is used on bread packages. Set in a fairly light place. All you have to do is ex-
amine it every three or four weeks to see if it needs watering. The humidity in the bag
will produce plantlets much faster than by any other method.

When the plantlets are about two inches high, remove from the bag and allow
them to grow stronger before dividing. When they are ready to divide, withhold water
for a day or two. They will pull apart more easily if they are not wet. Pull the plant-
lets apart carefully so that each one retains its share of roots. The mother leaf, if
still crisp, may be put down for a second crop of plantlets.

VENTILATION

There should be good circulation of air about your plants, but avoid drafts and
sharp changes. If your plants are located in a spot where there is no new air available
from a door or window, use a fan for a short time to keep the air circulating. Do not
turn the fan directly on the plants. Turn it so the breeze created by it blows above
the plants.

VARIETIES

There are so many, many varieties of African violets that it is difficult for anyone
to make a choice as to which ones she wants in her collection. There is one point on
which we are all agreed, however. We want the ones which will give us the most
blooms over the longest period of time. Hybridizers recognize this point and are
constantly working on bloom production, plus the added feature of coming into bloom
early. It is a noticeable feature of some of the newest varieties that they begin to
bloom much earlier than most of the older varieties did.

As to classes, there are both single and double blossom varieties in the Standard,
Supieuie, and Miniature types. Suprenies have heavy leaves, larger blossoms, but not
so many, require heavier feeding, and, as a rule, grow more slowly than Standards.
Duponts and Amazons have the same characteristics as SupTemes. Miniatures are
sometimes small enough for the entire plant to fit into a teacup.

By all means, keep your plants to a single crown. Some varieties have a tendency
to sucker. That is, they send out tiny new plants off the central stalk between the
leaves of the original crown, destroying the symmetry of the plant and making what
is known as a multiple-crown plant. When small, suckers can easily be taken off
with tweezers or the rubber end of a pencil. Suckers do not have roots, but can be
rooted the same as a leaf to become a new plant.

There is a saying in the violet world that the most important requisite in growing
violets is TLC — tender, loving care.

Happy violet growing to you!

450

laeli Pe'a, Artist of Samoan Handicrafts

lAELI PE'A was born in Iva, Savaii, Western Samoa, and became a member of the
^ Church at the age of ten. She married Tuitufu Pe'a, a devoted member of the
Church, and their travels took them to many lovely islands and villages — Tuasivi,
Sauniatu, Aleipata, Samata Itai, Safotu, Vaiola. laeli served as president of Relief
Society in eight different branches. She tenderly nursed the sick, taught the women
household arts and crafts, and wherever she went she carried the message and the
spirit of the gospel.

In the picture Sister Pe'a is wearing in her hair a single yellow hibiscus with a
purple center. The necklaces in her hands were made from small gray seashells found
among the coral on the reefs. The siapo work hanging in the background, and the
piece under Sister Pe'a's left hand represent the native tapa cloth made from mul-
berry bark after it has been soaked in sea water, then patterned over a wooden board,
and colored with native dye, usually brown and black. Siapo cloth is used for curtains,
table covers, wall hangings, and sometimes for clothing. The quilt at the left is made
of cotton squares and lined with muslin (not quilted).

Sister Pe'a has six living children, sixty-four grandchildren, and fourteen great-
grandchildren. She still serves as work meeting leader in her branch Relief Society.

451

'•^'

'^'

•

CT I

^ CU

QJrn

.y r-

^ CD-
CD "^

M—

CO is

■ I o
cu

>-C
O O)

> ON
fN
00

CX)

<-^
Ln
v^ . .

m ^-^

I/) •—
>- >

"O 00
OO

^^-^

:2 c 8^^^

.u V- Q

QJ o S o M-

c o o

>, CO (y)

*- O O

rj O) 0) (D

=: l_ i_

U U

CL U

■> cu
f\l +-

ON c

1-8

O C

u a
o y

■^ y J- 00

cn_c o r3 u
c +- 'C ^ c

5 2-^^ ^

'^ i_ o

(/I ^ ^ ^^

O 0) C CO

y '^ ^ cu '^

- >~^^ s

— u

<u <U 00 +- "^
u ^ m c ^_

■> cu 00 ip^

QJ M- U ' V

to c o fi ON
o o ^

o cn.- 00

C C K3 00 CO

.lli o] O:^
oo ^ T: ^ p

E o^ ^^

O . ^.b Tj

U »_,-.> <U

(U -^ r— CD

o E ON i::; X)

M- r- "1

O o <u

P O)
,£= N

OJ </i i^ "o on
- - E ?^

LPi

13
J2l

C OJ
O ^

OJ ^

-a
o

o
o

^*>
V

'co
O) '

Q.
>-

u
o

r- >-■"

o ^ o

o -^

^ U t^
O -J

^ o

C OJ -C

H ^o

u ojIO
OJ U -

Ir -^ Ln

OJ ' ^.

O VD 00

•+- • — c

o M- E
o

"O c

>- OJ —
O CO

OJ —

o5 i^

c o

:3 jz

O) M-

co o

c
o

I/)

-a r~- f-

cu ON O

^^^^

ON ^

C 00

>— CO

- o-

'i- c >-

E -OJ
2o o

ON ^

OO O)

m 5

c ^ c

O QJ O

u c: u

o
o ^ JJ

O $ O

O U QJ

• - "u
P, cc/.

00 -J:; >,
Ln _Q
Ln 1/1

rrT E c^J

ON o^

feo- oi E

OJ "O
-C O)
+- c/1

^-03

^ CL

I c
o o

^"^
O o)
OJ +-

»- u

O 35

OJ c

> o
•43 u

CI OJ t:

^ ^.^

OJ ^ Lo

■ii ~a cu

=! u

^u,

-'^

0 o

OJ CO

E^
« -a

O QJ

— ^

CO 'r,
^ ^ o

OJ U §
QJ ^.

E OJ ^

^ .- o

O 4- i-

Ln_o ^
'""- D :^
1^ E .
rN -4= g^

CO L

I VD QJ

o Ln t^
00 .E

M- O

O +r Ln
O VD

o o Ln
cl r~-

4- OJ j_

U Q.-C
^ E §
C O c

en u *-
•:?3 c/,.!^

u E

4—

o >;

CJ)

■^S

OJ Ln
c 9 ^

O OJ °
E-£ QJ
<u "^

C ^ OJ

E .E
5^ o

i^ 00

■=5 Ln

. CT

o p

CX) .c

m t;

fN -2

C ^00

JOJ o
u ,

O CX)

^.£
OJ _c
CO 4--

QJ u
OJ

—^ QJ
00-^

m —
Ln u

' en

u _v

•i^ o
E E

m E
no o

OnI JZ
O OJ

CO c

.i£! O

-V

OJ
'4—

'4—

«-

c
E

_£Z

I—

,£

4—

0
u

o t: —
o t:

'4- o

o .y

Qj 4-

o u o u Jy

E o

OJ LO

00 ^
^ 0)

m • —

rNi t:

CT 00

•i; OJ
o c
o

C OJ

:^ $

O i^

u o
o

U CU)

43 c

l_ —

o .£

OJ T3

t;; S

— 0

-0

4— 4_

-c

E^^
0 c
»- 0

en c
0 F

l1 QJ

Q.-0

I o -jr
D +- c

N QJ

OJ u

JZ O

"a
^ c
: o

^E^

CL O)

** o

en -a j^

•^ § o

4— *-* i»
o ^

Er£ OJ
2 ^^

c '^•-
■t- "a

:3 S ^

vo ^

Q.ON (u

CO CO ^

OJ O Sfl

<u E

a) 4- QJ
jp -O .iZ

*S cu u
•— JZ

C 4—

E C QJ
S ^ >

t CO

OJ C

E_-
^ON 53

^VD^E

■ — o

r OJ o

^ ^ 6
E OJ c

o
E ^^

^ P- >.^
■~ .!£! OJ x

o -a
QJ o

CO "O
O C

=5 Z

~a a

_ c
o

i2^- ^^
« Ln QJ

E ^ o
o — ui

i« QJ ^

-<^ QJ
^o u E
■" E o

I CO

t: o

Q- OJ c
^ JZ o

OJ ^ c "~

>-
H

C —

OJ u

OJ X

o o

. ^ ,0

4- C

en — (u c

c _c <u

QJ ■*" F

^^_^ o

^^ ^'~

O _ 4-

■it O-XD

QJ- O -^ QJ

•^ OCT

C QJ CL'co

QJ _C X i/i
CO

c-TD QJ

O OJ ^

'e S^^

QJ -H

>*. OJ >

0^4-

OJ o

■t -^ ^
oH ^

^_£Z

18-

< ^ -a
QJ _5

"^ c

E jz

o o
uo

3 QJ no
JZ CD C
U_^ O

OJ "O CT

sz u

4- C >-

O O QJ

i^ CO ■*-'

OJ .h: F

o ^

3 OJ QJ

S o o
g-E ^

QJ -' OJ

en . ^-c

^ CO i-
O QJ o

— u F

CO o
O ^ ^
= -rj ^

QJ c:2

^00

4- c

g'o

2 00
^ QJ

^ o

J2l

? 8^:

o
a.

•— 1/5

QJ 5
JQ to

cu ^

N QJ QJ

'C "u ~0

<u o c
2^ I

^ c 8

Q) CU QJ

e;^ -

^ S ^

O CO "D

" 03-^

C QJ U

O —

-^ *^

00^2^

00 o
rsi ^

IP.- OJ OJ

x)2 °

C c/i CO

onfN -4-
C ^ O

o O) y

^.^^^^
4^ en QJ L_

— c •— QJ

u i7) o •£
en o

2 CNJ QJ

— c o

^ 2 ^

t75 QJ -9

<u -"^ i-

>- ^^ u

cu CO

- CD Co

"- — Z

li o o

otf QJ pr

X
I-

*- C U o
•C O QJ IX

•« -P Q- OJ

u o

N g CT

QJ O

c
c o

■C^ '^

^ <u
o QJ CI
« o3

O I/) QJ

O OJ
_C ^
$1-

E ^ o
t::§"2

f= JC o

■o
o

> t:
« o u

iJ ^-^

<» -e)

^-c ~ c

en > O

in Z! 2 "-J

^JZ o

^^ ^-^

^.o^ E

-a cj

OJ OJ

N O

o +-

£ 6

o o

00 QJ

QJ Ji<^

CO o

D 4-

l_ CO

O .

08
Q.

(/)

« t o

»^ t/T

OJ
V CT)

4—

O CO

0) vT

o OJ "a -a

en c c

QJ o o o

.5 §

0 2-c

O QJ
u

QJ O

OO .9

QJ U
"C O

JC .E
.5 OJ

M— C7)
O C

qj2^

4- r-

1^ jy

QJ
>

O CO
- QJ

05-

X t: O)
o '»- O)

U 7; Z5

= X) O)
Q- QJ E

o '-' t

• S QJ

^ ui E

^ x:

^< ^

o_g

i2 '^ -^ •■^ •-

^- fc^ m ^—

B.^

id pi- CO CO

bi w

OJ CO
v^OO

"c
o

O >-

c
*- o

S E

'^-oo
VD
00

o"8

-XD Q.
C QJ

o •-

QJ
QJ

O
D C

o- o

*- ro

CJ)

4=- •+-

c 3

CQ 3

OO ^

U J5

Qi: s

NO ,2

J2
O

r--ovoMDr~~ro'^'— r^-— cx)C^c^c^^o^nL^»^^|v£)^--r— r--corsjrN
oocMn^rNr— -^G^-^r^ — fNOno — ■^'— fNPOo^r-voooO'—
o rn r-;^— 'r r- o Q^— '— ^vd r-^oo - oo rsi to oq^"^^ rN m -"t "^ '^t-^

' to

1.S

O N

c»r--inLn<— oo-— ooovDr---LnfNONnnn-)ONOvooNn-i--r^vD
VX3 -— vo .— M- m -"^ .— "^ CM ON m r\i — rN o o rn — r\i — vo

to
</>

I/)
CU

ON — ON VD QN -^ rsi r- o in — on rsj m lh m r- r- rsi oo on ltv
fNr~. — . — O'^ON'^r^ ON- — moo^' — cn on- — loovo'^
vo — rsi m fNi ^ invD •— rsjinvo -^ fN ^r r\i

l.S

vo vo ^ in PsirnvDorNi o r- (N rN no m on vo ^ ^ ^ pni oj
(N ^^^^ fN r\i — — fN m fN — rN —

LU
<

i/)

to
0)

oo On r~- r^ ^ o ON .— cxd --^ oo ^- on vo -^ m m r-
m'— no (N O O ON O •— n-) CO rn ON m Lr> — — vo
^ m r^ -"T Ln r^ r~ •— ^^ '~:.'^ ^ ""^'^^ °o ^^ cni on
^ rn ^ ^ -^ c^rn Ln rn

1.S

O N

PM-^ ^vo°o^ oo>0|--00 C: oo 22rNj i/^^

IE ^ -H -T-, *= <^ ^
S.>>8'o_S -2 coo c.g

>—
dj

Lorn — r^ONONcxJCsim'^nooO'— •^oo'^'^ONrooNOr-'^rsiom
i^r~--r-~rriLnr^r^rsiONQNr— ONVooNONir\cxD'^oor--Ln — QNi^Ln
LTv m f\"~ "X*^^^ '~ o\o^ — Lr\ rsj^oo ■^voLnvorNiin'^r-Ln^r-

o" rrT no" --" rsTin'— "

— no fNl

g.i

J:: O
O N

LooooO'— or^LnrNirNirNjr^ON-^ — oonovoc^Lnv^no^--lr\nor^-
fN — r- ^ ON vo vo no -^ oo ^ fN (N rsj rsi rsl r— ^ — r\i PNi fNi PNi
'— 'r no

t/7
</)

I/)

i_
CU
-Q

E
a;

in o — r^ no fNj vo o vo r\i oo vo on on -— Q on (N c» in rsj p --
r- •^ o Lpi r^ no no ■<r o ""T in r- o — Lo CN oo '^ no fN oo r~- ON

LTi — fN ^ fN ^ r— 'vT no r- VD — "^ -— Ln fN — <— "^ fN

• in

O N

LA o vo o 00 oo -^ ^-\D\£> r- r~- — — 00 vo vo f^ Lr> fM Lr» no vo

fN — — — fN — rsi rNj CM ^ fN — — fN •—

t/>

noOovQr--fNfNnn'^r-vo — vorNiminoono ooonono '^
no — rsi vo fN "<;t- r~ CM m 00 r- ON o fN oo no no in f^ ^ po ^ vo
fN o^ ON j^^ •" Ln vo noinvor- in in innovo-^ •^

o" pNTno'' •— " .— "in

'—no fN

s.s

O N

00 fN — fN ON — fN r\i — — no -^ ■^ — r^J in •— ON O on on o —
vo 00 in ^ fN fN oo •— fN r— ,— — — ,— <—
'— ■^ no

CO
UJ

Z
3

Alabama

Alaska

Arizona

Arkansas

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Delaware

District of Columbia

Florida

Georgia

Hawaii

Idaho

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

vo (N ON moo no — — m vovoinr-^roo

1—

• to
O N

m-^-— rsJr\irsj'^(NOnonnrnro-^r\looonnoorsir--n-|.— (^VD
m rsj m r- r\i — o^m no no rN tn r\i rsj

to
to

E
<u

ON'— fr)^fT-i-^0'<d-Lr>ONC>'— (NVOO^vooLn^ooooLooNVO
'>^^.— rsi^cxDoo — OLonnrNVOONrsiro'^'rON — mr- — rNON
vofN ^ '— r- rn ^ ON fN vO'^inr-^oo

J:: O
O N

(r^^T'— r^r\|r\|--rs|Oron^roro'^fN|'— C>roooONr---rn--r--VO
m o rsi -^ fN — <X) fN rri — fN in fN r\i

UJ
<

to
a5

M3 O ^J- ^ O '^

m r-~ Lr\ fN no vo
in ^ O^ fN — fN

6 S

Ln O^ ONON nn

o
<u u

— c: r-

coo8§|'^ s| §i|| ogl^£S.-o°la

-^^-i55ZZZ:ZOc^c^cxa.a.Joi>) t^t^ ^ |_ |_ 3 3 ^

i 0

ONOorsioomO'^^noroLriaNOOLnoooo — — -^r-fNfN^fNfNvo
•^ r~~ r~ ■^ -— 0 0 LPi nn LTi vo r- -- tn r— c» 0 fN '— r~- on O ^
ON vDnnfNmoo-^ Ln — u^ rj-,— m-— in— r—

— " — "Ln fN" Ln

§.§

O N

0 — O'^M-oo'TOVDfN'^r^o.— --ONno^fNjfN — -^moo — fN
■^ r~ — -- Ln r- fN rsi in ^ r— rsi r~- rsj .—

IN MISSIONS

to
OJ

ON 00 00 00 in 0 ON ^- ro no in ON — inoo 00 — — ^ r-~ pni — fN fN vo
^ ON r^ ^f — '^ 0 in no in vo 00 — inr— oom — r- on O —
ON vo nn fN no -^ -^ in -- "^ \r — no O in-— —

•E ^
o o

O N

0 — ON -^ Tf 00 fN 0 vo fN ■^ r^ QN r— ■— ON nn -^ ON r\i '^ in 00 •— fN
■^ nO'— r— inoofN fN ON '— r— r\i ^ rN —

1—
(U

E
5

^ in r--

r^ -^ ON 0 fN

ON ^ 0 r-- fN

O N

^ &! 17^ ?Q -

Z
Z)

o
u

<<<<mcQ(JUUUQiIiujijJii-u_LL:u_(j;(J)(i)(i)XX±::i=

Lr>

P""

Vfi

'I-

«N

r»

r>-

m c\

vo
m

rsi

«N

C7\

1-^

r-»

"51-

' —

•*

C>4

> iWil

CO
CM

IKMIiHlfe

1 o> SI

+ + ±

++++++

s s

X X ^

in 00 VO '^ no

? 1. s

<^ S 2^

in rN in rsi ON

Deer

r~ "^ rn
o" r-f rn

•^^ vo in — ^

m
00

O <N 00

QN -^ O O ON

.— m i-~-
00 Lr> rg

p vo no fN in
O -^ ON vo o

o" in in
vp 00 r-
^ no

no"

.— " oo" cK" on" o"

§g§

r~-

"^ fN vo "^ CM

vo ON oo "^ in
o co^ in '— ^ rsi^

r-" fN" OO"

'^■'

r-^ cK~ o" '— " r~*

r—

ON :- 1^

— — fN o

1 — ,

-o

V-

*i_

</>

_U lO

Families (Total)
n Stakes
1 Missions

to U

£ «J
If

d Mission Of
Branch Offio
Officers
Leaders
g Teachers

c
'n

^ 1

C to
>. — *-

+- 00 <1J

o) j2 u

< 0

0 -

^ o o

4- o ■:£ O CO

•

LT)

:^-"^

•^ T3 O U >

1 - ^—

< '^

•

-q3 2

to O

ncreose

or
ecreose

v^" in ^"

+ +

ir\ o
CM (N

+ + + +

+ + +

Ln in 0
fN ^ —

i 1 +
ON Cr 00
CX) p —

fN r^ 'sr

•= o

1 — '

231,175
196,106
35,069

■"T no

5; rsi rsj 0

ON — ^ r-
'T" f^ — "

ON 0
ON pj
in 0

rsT fN

— " "^" vo"
•^ no

v8 rn ^

'- f^ ^

92 '~ ^"^
■^ r- f^
fN fN

O '-
no VO

^ 00 in ro
^ 00 fo u^

rsi "^^ 00

lK fo _-

Tj- in
fM no

fN rN

in in 0

no — fN
00 in no

Q- no" r--"

4—

1—

i/>

C
0

1—

N
V

0
N

roximate Number of Sini
In Stakes
In Missions

ct:
lij
tn

lij

mbership (Total)
In Stakes
In Missions

o
<

z
<

ke and Mission Orgai
In Stakes

In Missions

rd and Branch Organ
In Stakes
In Missions

1—

rd and Branch Singing

horuses (Total)
In Stakes

Q.
Q.
<

■"

<^.

^~"

o -

CN
O

^O
Os

^ CN

— O

T" c^

> -

O
O
O

o
o

»o

o
o
o

o
o

o
o
o

o
o

o
o
o

o
o

o
o
o

•

o
•o

o
o

o
o
o

o
<o

o
o
o

+ +

— 00
(N 00

in ^r
oo"

+ 4-

O ON

in "^

in
?

+ + +

— m
<N rn

o" r-"

m in

Q ON
^ oo
— ^ r-

vo
eo

"^ r^ 1^

— VO Irt-

fN in v2)

fN
m
r^ 00

o" in

m VD

Q 00

U^ no

o O o

!^ 55 ^

fN 00

no fN

+++++++++

rMooa>ooinno^rNj'a-
■^noOONr-oinoo
oot^onooinrNin —

in in -— " r~" in — "" fN" oo" o"
fN r- no (N in

+ + I

— "^ no
vo ON no
fN rN

^no — ONin — VD^-— _cono

— inr~ONnooononovO no^oo

O 00 in vo^ O^ Ln fN r- ■_ vo o in

-— " in fN" no" oo" no" ^" no" in •^" ■^"
vorofNinr^ or~fN
r- in fN — fN

vo — or-O'^^r-noin fNfNO

inoNOOON.— oooonovo ON-^in

00 in in O^ ■— ^ o 's}-^ f\ fN 00 no^ in

vd" — " no" — " no" in vo" fN" in "^" "f "
CO.— fNVOOO noor~-
00 VD fN fN fN

-o

-~i

jG
QJ

M—

1—
lyO

1—
Z5

-n

1-
to

M—
O

c
a

=3
O

c:
g

"to
to

'to
to

c
o

I—
□Q

E
o

o
U

Q
I/)

c
o

I/)
o

'to

"2
a

Ll_

QJ <u
3 o

o o

b o

+- to
QJ QJ

Q. U

^ ■ -

ti<

|I5

.y QJ

+ + + + +
no fN fN VP VD
ON no r- O VO
— no^ fN^ — ^ — ^

r~" 'sF" q" no" r-"

ON fN VO

no
o_

r-"

(JN

r~~

't-

in"

ON — VD ON r-
in ON ON r— r~
o "^ in no fN

o
o

(N no 00 in .^

in ^ fN — NS

ON VD no ^^

fN
no"
O

no fN —

fN no OO in no ^ in

in fN VD fN '^ in 00

fN oo oo^ '^ ^^ in fX

r-" vd" no" ^ fN" vo o"

o in no in 00 VO f^

.— — r- no —

'T fN — "

•*—

—I

to O

cher
cher

b
O

1/1

c
o

O O Z-

^^1

-1—
o

u
y

D) Dl .

-J

sitin
sitin
mily

QJ
U

>>£

rsi —

ON ON

c c

E E
o o

Q) QJ

QJ QJ

O O

E E

to to

O O

5: 5:

1/1 <£l

■> >

— VD

^ in

oo CO

O
no

^"
fN
fN

fN
no
in

r—"

^r"

no"
VD

O
fN
VO
oo"

no
no

U
>

to
m

11 to

•S <

i 1

O)
to

's: o

— ; QJ

^ o

XI QJ

O
QJ

x:
-I—

D>
C
'i_

en
c
]>

U O)

QJ U

OJ Ql C

O to 4-

^4— QJ t/j

•^ >! to

> e

-t—
=3

3
o

?^.^

Ul-

E e

U
<-t—

QJ Q_

ty M
are

I/)

QJ :rr

-t—

T", QJ

( )

oo --^

o
U

M- >-

QJ C

T><

:3
o

d::

<. TD —

■^ ^ %

U QJ O

^ OO U_

-C O "O

c
'>

*QJ

O) QJ

U >

c
o

tf, E

■^ ^

< h-

«/i

^^^'-

S>.-**..'^

«»i^ii^iiifev

b
£

'^ ON Ln

r^oniofN^ inm

rsi Ln

vd r-^ -— ' ON VD r-^ fN ^'

OO 00

X- >-

m -^ -^ m rn rn in^r

cnT — "

m 00

vDooooooo-^ oom
vooNO'TfNjo inoN

ON 1

o\ 00^ ^^ •— __ vq^ r^^ in ^^

cK" fN"
rM Psi

oo"

r— " vo" in o" rn" in cnT m"

r~- — ONONoooo infN

^^""

«•

o —

KQ '^
O fN

00^

IN 5

OS *-*

^
r^

CD m '— rn CD r~~ mvo
S — ■ O od in VD — rn

CnT -^"~

r-"

rn -^ ^ m m rn in-^

m r\i

«n1

ro^ONp^ONin r~-oo

ONrooOONOr- "^ rn

— ^ o '^^ o 00 o_ ON r~-

■oo" in ON in vo" --" ^" '^'^

r~~ — ONONooON intN

z
<

LJJ
U

•4—

1—
QJ
U

M—

4—

Z
<

O
C/1

QJ
QJ

QJ lo

*\_

1—

QJ
5

D1 Q.

QJ >-

ni 0)

1—
to

U QJ

O M-

-a

c
o

1—
<

M—
CO

n Stakes
n Missions

Theology

Work

Literature

Social Science

iting Teacher M(
ief Society Lead(

1—

Wards and B
By Stake 0

c
o

1/1

o
<

Q^
UJ

QJ
QJ

o
1-

>
<

+ + + + J

CX)

2 ^ ^ &i R

m in o_ in

'*-"

rrS" rn

in
o

rf ^ ^ rn rn

'sT

^ ON fN — VO

r-^

00 — oo O f^

^■^ ^ Q -^ S

rsi ^

, —

^ r^ ON Ln CO
in 00 OO O O^

'~> r^^ oo^ vD^ fN_^

r--""

r-"

'^"" on" nS" — " "^^

O VD f^ ^

fN —

^^H

■

■*-

— 00

■

C/1

0)
QJ

^ O OJ

k_
QJ

M—

c
o

>
c

o
H

i/i

o
o

sion Leadershi

Meetings (To
ngs for MemI
er Meetings

-a

QJ
QJ

C
QJ

</>

CO • - _c c:
:^ -c tij ^ '^

^ ,. U QJ P OJ

1/1

-4—

';/i

^ C ^ ,0) QJ
<^ O f- n

UJ
UJ

QJ
OJ

Stake

rd and
Regul
Visitii
Specie

o
c/1

I—

Q.
UJ
Q^

u
z
<

i-
0)

0)
VJ
0

z <

z
o

<D
u
0)

, —

. —

(NJ

cx»

•

*^H-

f lZ
o tq

C
>

Z5
CQ

I-

o
U

in O

VD VD

in ON
O ^

r- OO

ON_^ r~^
^ rn"

QJ O

QJ —

JC O

+- OJ

O c^

GO O CX)

Ln — '^

rxi r\i o

Ln -^ ^

Ln — 'sT

— - O" — "
in o Ln
r- vD_^ ^
LrS" rn fN"

fN
VO

c
o
X

c
o

QJ
U

c
_o

O 00
CQ -^

-C 'qj

CO u
O QJ

fM
VD

QJ
JD

QJ
U
QJ

£1
O
X

c
o

E -2

CD O
^ OQ

_Q -w
.i2 O

Ak^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Bakersfield Stake (California) Visiting Teacher Convention

February 2, 1963

Skit participants from the Tehachapi Branch Relief Society, left to right: Lola
Parker, Secretary; Juanita Eyhagaray, Second Counselor; Alice Kingsbury, President;
Ruby Dorsey, Magazine representative.

Beryl Lewis, President, Bakersfield Stake Relief Society, reports: "Sarah Fagleston,
stake visiting teacher message leader, was in charge of the program. We presented the
dramatization Toward Ideal Womanhood,' by Caroline Miner. Laura Miner, the
literature class leader in Bakersfield Third Ward Relief Society, was the narrator. Skits
given by the wards and branches dramatized the various monthly visiting teacher
messages. The sisters in the picture, from Tehachapi Branch, presented the skit for the
message. Thou Shalt Not Idle Away Thy Time.' After the program, luncheon was
ser\'ed by the board members. A special guest was our former president Elizabeth W.
Winn."

Flagstaff Stake (Arizona) Christmas Festival of the Arts, December 1962

Left to right: Mary H. Randall, Work Director Counselor; Ida G. Brinton, work
meeting leader; Ruth W. Palmer, President.

Sister Palmer reports that this Festival of the Arts was a feature of the stake Relief
Society inter-faith social. "We felt that this was an especially appropriate way to help
out with our objective for the year. To help the missionary program progress.' We
sent out invitations to the women's groups of the various church organizations in our
town. The local paper gave us a good picture and two write-ups, and the result was
that over 250 women, of whom approximately 150 were nonmembers, attended.

"Our stake encompasses an area 235 miles across one way and 150 miles across
the other way, but our wards were so gracious as to bring in some of their very best
displays, and such wonderful arts and crafts they were. Each of us thrilled with the
ingenuity and skills of our sisters. We took pictures of many of the displays, which we
put in our history books. One visitor said, 'I had to come alone last year, but this
year six women came with me.' Many expressions of appreciation were given on the
spiritual part of the program, and it was a 'first' for many of the women to be in
our Church building.

'The following items are displayed in the picture: a piggy bank made from a
plastic bottle; a decorated pine-cone Christmas tree; velvet trimmed Christmas balls;
wax candle made from an inexpensive drinking glass; jeweled Christmas tree, with
styrofoam base; snowman (in the background) made from garment bags and plastic."

462

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

463

JUNE 1963

Lost River Stake (Idaho) Relief Society Stake Board at Leadership Meeting

March 17, 1963

Front row, left to right: Veta J. Waddoups, theology class leader (who has served
Relief Society for thirty-six years in Lost River Stake); Beatrice E. Sorensen, President
(twenty-one years of service); Marie Acor, Work Director Counselor; Edna Hansen,
Magazine representative; Belva Jones, work meeting leader.

Back row, left to right: Josephine Toombs, Secretary-Treasurer (thirty-five years
of service in Lost River Stake); Elaine Aikele, literature class leader; Marillyn King,
organist; Verla Hope, Second Counselor; Leona Anderson, social science class leader;
May Campbell, visiting teacher message leader; Bardella Reed, chorister.

Sister Sorensen reports: "This was our regular leadership day, and we honored the
occasion with a special program dealing with the history of our organization, both
Church-wise and in our own locality. We had a beautiful cake which was decorated
in Relief Society colors, and inscribed '121 Years' and 'Charity Never Faileth.' We
also honored some of the former officers, especially two former presidents who are
still with us, Laura E. Christiansen and Elva J. Beal. A beautiful rose was presented
to each of the former officers. The cake was later cut, and each sister who attended
the meeting was served with birthday cake.

"On February 2 2d we held our visiting teacher convention, with a banner
attendance, and a wonderful program, in which we presented the film 'A Record
Shall Be Kept.'

"The words of the slogan in the picture are 'Every L.D.S. woman an active
member of Relief Society.' This slogan has been adopted by the stake for our mem-
bership campaign. Our wards are doing a splendid work in this membership campaign.
We have six wards and one branch in our stake at the present time."

Chilean Mission Relief Society Conference, January 26, 1963

Seated, left to right: Amerina Alvarez, Counselor; Mable J. Palmer, President;
Edith Alvarez, mission secretary.

Standing, left to right: officers of the Concepcion District: Hilda Caamano, Sec-
retary; Ana de Cueva, Counselor; Eledina Gonzalez, President; Valparaiso District:
Otilia R. de Nufiez, Counselor; Leonora Diaz, President; Margarita de Pena, Secretary;
Santiago District; Hortensia Mendez, Counselor; Perla Garcia, Counselor; Isabel Luna,
Secretary; Talca District: Sara Retamal.

Missing from the picture are Blanca Gondar, Counselor in the mission presidency
and also President of the Santiago District Relief Society; Dagman Goldbek, Counselor
from Concepcion; and Rebeca de Velis, Counselor from Valparaiso.

Sister Palmer reports: "On January 26th a conference was held in the mission
home in Santiago for the district supervisors of the Relief Society organization. Those
from out of town spent the night at the mission home. The three districts have been
recently officered, so we felt there was great benefit received from the district officers
getting to know each other, discussing common problems, and from becoming familiar
with the year's program. The sisters were supplied with the kits of translated conference
messages that were prepared by the General Board, and suggestions were made as to
how they could be used in the monthly leadership meetings. The program included
a talk by President Palmer of the Chilean Mission on the importance of the Relief
Society organization in the Church. As President of the Relief Society, I directed the
meeting (with all my talks translated into Spanish) and set forth the responsibilities
of the various officers. These officers were each given a manual of the lessons with
a splendid presentation by Sister Garcia, using charts showing the lessons for the year.
A resume of the progress of Relief Society in the Church, as given by President Spaf-
ford at the October Conference, was presented, along with the progress in the mission."

464

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

465

Auckland Stake (New Zealand) Relief Society Honors Visiting Teachers

at Convention, October 1962

Gloria M. Dil, President, Auckland Stake Relief Society, reports this lovely
occasion of companionship and instruction: "All of the sisters in the picture were
honored because of their faithfulness in delivering the visiting teacher messages. All
of them have to walk more than four miles to make their visits. Sister Schahill (center,
front row) is blind, but walks with her companion every month. Another sister in
the Sixth Ward cycles seven miles with her companion. These sisters were honored
by being presented with a lovely floral shoulder spray."

South Sanpete Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Concert for the
Relief Society Birthday Observance, March 12, 1963

Vonda H. Christensen, President, South Sanpete Stake Relief Society, reports
that this inspiring concert was presented in the Manti South Ward chapel at 3 p.m.
The concert was directed by Ely M. Beal, stake Relief Society chorister, with Eunice
Garbe, stake organist, as accompanist. Ward choristers who assisted with the training
of the combined chorus were: Gladys Dean, June Nelson, Nellie R. Toone, Carol
Lowry, Bernice Barnett, Thera Lou Hickman, Rose Mclff, and Virginia Ewell. Ward
accompanists were: Norma Olson, Ardith Peterson, Armada Cox, Evelyn Bradley, Joyce
Stable, and Irma Young. Poems introducing the various musical numbers were read
by Martha Ryan. Three hundred sixty-five women attended the concert.

Uruguayan Mission Relief Society Women Await the Arrival of
President Hugh B. Brown at the Mission Conference

January 27, 1963

Helen Fyans, President, Uruguayan Mission Relief Society, reports: "President
Margarita Cristobal Pujado of the Mission Relief Society Board, was in charge of the
meeting, which was marked by excellent workshops on important phases of Relief So-
ciety work. Relief Society Singing Mothers of the Capital District sang for the meet-
ing of the combined auxiliaries, with President Hugh B. Brown as the special speaker.
Sister Edith Pokorny Gonzalez directed the Singing Mothers, and Ruth Cox accom-
panied the group of approximately thirty women, representing the eleven branches of
the district. This special meeting was attended by nearly five hundred auxiliary leaders,
in conjunction with training and leadership meetings for the various Church organ-
izations.

''Under the direction of the Mission Board, the Relief Society presented a con-
ference featuring departments for work meeting leaders, class leaders, secretaries, and
executive officers. An introduction to the 1963 program of Relief Society and a short
talk were given by Sister Zina Lou Brown, daughter of President Brown. Nearly two
hundred sisters attended this meeting.

'The officers of the Mission Relief Society Board, in addition to President
Margarita Cristobal Pujado, are: Gladys Otero, First Counselor; Carma M. Correa Galli,
Second Counselor. Sister Fyans is assisted in the work of the women's organizations
in the mission by Margaret McClellan, advisor to the Mission Board."

466

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

^ ^

467

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY • The Doctrine and Covenants

PREVIEW OF LESSONS FOR 1963-64
Elder Roy W. Doxey

T^HE series of revelations for study
during the year 1963-64 cover
subject matter that is as varied as
the circumstances which brought
them forth. During the six-month
period of September 1831 to March
1832, the members of the Church
were somewhat excited over the
opening of the land of Zion (Mis-
souri) for development and the
continued progress of Zion's cause.
(Section 76 of the Doctrine and
Covenants given during this period
will be discussed in the 1964-65
year. )

Intermittently, the Prophet Jo-
seph Smith and Sidney Rigdon were
engaged in the revision of the Bible,
an activity in which they had par-
ticipated since the close of 1830.
The content of two revelations for
study this year resulted from this
work.

By and large, Sections in the
Doctrine and Covenants resulted

from the inquiries of elders who
were participating in missionary
service. Members of the Church
who were going to Missouri also
had many questions about their
position as pioneers of a great work,
as well as about their own spiritual
condition. The Lord answered
them by giving specific counsel on
both of these aspects of their lives.
The principle of forgiveness empha-
sized at this time and its applica-
tion to daily situations in life, is of
great importance to those who want
to endure to the end.

Extremely important to the mis-
sionarv, and befitting a true ambas-
sador of the Savior, was the counsel
on how he might declare the mes-
sage of the last days. Instructions
were given that are today in use in
the mission fields in the Church.

Imagine the sense of responsibil-
ity that a missionary would receive if
he were told that he could make

468

LESSON DEPARTMENT

scripture! What kind of a man
ought I to be? could well be his
reaction. How does scripture come
into being? Who is the official in-
terpreter? Are there other official
interpreters of the standard works
of the Church? are questions that
might occur to him. These ques-
tions are discussed briefly in one of
the lessons. A testimony of the
truth of the revelations compiled
into the Book oi Commandments
was given to the brethren who par-
ticipated in a special conference of
the Church.

The Lord did not restore his
Church to fail, is the general sub-
ject matter of one of the lessons.
The efforts of Satan to bring the
Church to a halt have never been
nor will they ever ho, successful.
Latter-day Saints may be assured
that there is neither weapon nor
method that will stop the onward
progress of God's work.

At this early period in this dis-
pensation, the laxness on the part
of parents in Zion (Missouri) to
rear their children in the principles
of the gospel brought forth a revela-
tion that continues to guide par-
ents.

Consideration is also given this
year to the environment of the
home as the necessary factor in
teaching children.

Another lesson in this year's series
is devoted to one of the least under-
stood books of the Bible. The
meaning of some passages from that
book has been revealed anew
through the Prophet Joseph Smith.
These important items furnish the
Latter-day Saint with a key for
understanding much of the re-

mainder of the book, as well as the
revealing of events from premortal-
ity to the end of the earth.

In a lesson for this year a brief
preview is given of the revelations
received during the year 1831. This
material will provide an opportunity
to see the revelations from a differ-
ent perspective — the view of great
principles that testify to their truth.
In this same lesson one is brought
to grips with a concept of every
citizen of the kingdom of God as
a steward.

Tlie 1963-64 series of lessons have
been given the following titles and
objectives:

Lesson 49 — The Law of Foigive-
ness (D &C 64:1-14).

Objective: To point out that he
who repents of his sins and forsakes
them is forgiven of the Lord.

Lesson 50 — 'Te Are on the Lord's
Errand" (D & C 64:15-43).

Objective: To suggest ways in which
tlie saints of 1831 were on the
"Lord's errand," and what this term
means to us.

Lesson 51 — The Kingdom of God
(D&C 65).

Objective: To learn that the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
is the kingdom of God that was
prophesied will stand forever.

Lesson 52 — The Scriptures (D&C
66; 67; 68:1-6; 69).

Objective: To appreciate more fully
the manner in which scripture is
made, the preparation necessary to
know scripture, and the develop-
ment of the revelations into a vol-
ume of scripture.

469

JUNE 1963

Lesson 53 — The Bishopric; Paient-
hood (D&C 68:7-35).

Objective: To examine some aspects
of the bishop's calhng and also the
responsibihty of parents to their chil-
dren.

Lesson 54 — Stewardships; A Re-
view (D&C 70, 72 ) .

Objective: To learn the importance
of stewardship, the work of the
bishop, and the contributions of a
year's revelations.

Lesson 55 — Missionary Service

(D&C 71, 73, 74, 75).

Objective: To realize that the re-
stored gospel, through the missionary
program, is the key to happiness in
this life and eternal joy in the life
to come.

Lesson 56 — The Book of Revela-
tion (D&C 77).

Objective: To glean important items
of instruction of revealed latter-day
knowledge from the revelation given
to John the apostle on Patmos.

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

PREVIEW OF MESSAGES FOR 1963-64
Christine H. Robinson

T^HIS year's Visiting Teacher Mes-
sages ''Truths to Live By From
the Doctrine and Covenants" are
taken from Sections 64, 66, 67, 68,
and 71. All of these Sections were
given to the Prophet Joseph Smith
during the fall of 1831. This was
only approximately a year and a half
after the restoration of the Church,
and many of those who were pre-
paring themselves for positions of
leadership needed special instruc-
tions and encouragement to build
the strong character qualities re-
quired by the growing Church.
Many of these revelations were

given through the Prophet to spe-
cific individuals to strengthen and
prepare them for the important
work they had been called to per-
form. Consequently, the Lord
emphasized the importance of the
character qualities of forgiveness,
perseverance, patience, and dili-
gence. Emphasis was also placed
upon the need of seeking knowledge
and having faith that the Lord
would answer the prayers of those
who sought him diligently and con-
fidently.

In the Church, also, there was a
particularly great need for strength-

470

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ening the younger generation. In
the revelations from which these
messages were taken, particular
stress was put upon the importance
of the parents teaching their chil-
dren to have faith in the Lord and
to walk uprightly before him.

As with all the truths in The
Doctrine and Covenants, all of
these instructions apply as much to
us today as to the early members of
the Church. In fact, among to-
day's pressures and complicated
problems, these messages have spe-
cial application. If we accept and
apply them, they will strengthen us
and bring us success and happiness.

The 1963-64 messages and their
objectives are as follows:

Message 49 — ^'Wheiefoie, I Say
Unto You, That Ye Ought to Foi-
give One Another" (D & C 64:9) .

Objective: To show how forgive-
ness ennobles, enriches, and purifies
our souls.

Message 50 — ''Wherefore, H Ye
Believe Me, Ye Will Labor While
It Is Called Today' (D & C 64:25) .

Objective: To demonstrate the fact
that belief in the Savior motivates
prompt, productive action.

Message 51 — ''Continue in Pa-
tience Until Ye Are Perfected'
(D&C 67:13).

Objective: To teach the value of
continuous patience in striving for
perfection .

Message 52 — "Ask, and Ye Shall
Receive; Knock, and It Shall Be
Opened Unto You' (D&C 66:9).

Objective: To emphasize the fact
that to obtain blessings which are
good for us, we must ask the Lord
for them and seek them diligently.

Message 53 — "And They Shall Also
Teach Their Children to Pray, and
to Walk Uprightly Before the Lord"
(D&C 68:28).

Objective: To emphasize the basic
fact that children reared in right-
eousness are among life's choicest
blessings.

Message 54 — "For Unto Him That
Receiveth It Shall Be Given More
Abundantly, Even Power" (D&C
71:6).

Objective: To show that knowledge
leads to more knowledge, and wisdom
begets wisdom.

Message 55 — "Wherefore, Be Not
Weary in Well-Doing" (D&C

64'33)-

Objective: To show that great ac-
complishments come through doing
small things well.

Message 56 — "And Ye Shall Bear
Record oi Me, Even Jesus Christ,
That I Am the Son of the Living
God" (D&C 68:6).

Objective: To emphasize the fact
that a testimony of Jesus Christ, as
the Son of the Living God, is the
most important need in the world
today.

STATUS

'T^HE only kind of status that is worth while is not the envy, but the respect of my
■*■ fellow men, — Celia Luce

471

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

PREVIEW OF DISCUSSIONS FOR 1963-64

Dr. Virginia. Farrer Cutler

Objective: To point up the role of mother as executive homemaker, and indicate
v^^ays in which she may most effectively function.

T^HE promise given to the ancient
prophet Abraham, ". . . in thee
shall all families of the earth be
blessed/' continues to bear fruit for
those who love God and keep his
commandments in these latter da\s.
Women of Mormondom have a
great part to play in bringing this
promise to pass. In the early davs
of the Church, after the Kirtland
Temple had been constructed, wom-
en came to the temple to complete
the interior furnishings, and the
Prophet said to them, ''Well, Sis-
ters, vou are always on hand. The
sisters are always first and foremost
in all good works. Mary was first
in the resurrection, and the Sisters
now are the first to work on the in-
side of the temple." The woman's
work toda\' is the inner work in their
homes.

This first generation of women
of Mormondom were religious em-
pire builders in faith and fact, along
with their husbands. They suffered
expulsion, martyrdoms, and all the
privations of pioneer living. Eliza
R. Snow, who spent her life in serv-
ice to her fellow men, was extremely
gifted in spiritual discernment, and
portrayed in her great poem, "O,
My Father," a mother in heaven.

This same faith is seen in the

second generation of women of
Mormondom, as epitomized by the
story of Zina Young Card, a daugh-
ter of Brigham Young, who with
her husband, Charles Ora Card,
went to Canada in 1887 to found
the town of Cardston. Through
faith and good works, she helped her
husband establish a home place in
that distant outpost. Their pioneer
home was a log cabin built by her
husband, and it was she who made
it a sanctuary for their family
through what she did to the inside
as the first generation women
worked on the temple at Kirtland.

Experiences such as Sister Card's
could be given by the dozens for
second, third, and fourth generation
women of Mormondom, but today's
world is a different world. Modern
inventions have taken much of the
drudgery out of the modern home,
but the need for keeping the
spiritual c|ualities that characterized
the homes in Kirtland, Nauvoo, the
Salt Lake Valley, Cardston, and
other pioneer communities must
continue to be foremost in Latter
dav Saint homes.

The 1963-64 series of discussions
are centered on planning. They are
designed to help homemakcrs see
their role in toda\ 's world, to bring

472

into their homes love, faith, and
good works, and teach these quah-
ties to their children.

jjiSCLission 9: 111c r
Planning Group

ainih

Objective: To encourage family mem-
bers actively to engage in planning
sessions where all matters pertaining
to family betterment may be studied
and wise solutions developed.

Discussion 10; Flannmg tor the
Future.

Objective: To examine long-time
family objectixes and goals and plan
for a training program consistent
with them.

Discussion 1 1 : Planning the Conser-
vation of Family Resources

Objective: To view extravagant and
wasteful practices in buying and us-
ing equipment and formulate guides
for improvement.

Discussion 12: Planning the Use of
Resources

Objective: To investigate methods of
managing money to determine their

LESSON DEPARTMENT

relative merits, and adopt the method
consistent with family goals.

Discussion 13: Planning Exterior
Upkeep of the Home

Objective: To make the home a
beautiful setting conducive to various
types of family activity.

Discussion 14: Planning the Preser-
vation of Family Traditions

Objective: To bring to life traditions
and values of the past and plan spe-
cial events to recognize current hap-
penings that promote family soli-
darity.

Jjiscussion 15: Planning Proper
Familv Grooming

Objective: To study characteristics of
family members and plan clothing
wardrobes for all occasions, and to
train each one to care for his own
clothing.

Discussion 16: Planning the Family

Vacation and Recrcntion

Objective: To plan constructi\ely for
family gatherings and trips that will
encourage creativeness, initiative, and
joyful working together of family
members.

LITERATURE • America's Literature
The New Birth of Freedom

(Textbook: AmcTicas Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdcs.

Dryden Press, New York)

PREVIEW OF LESSONS FOR 1963-64

The Last Hundred Years

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

''piIYSICIAN, heal thyself," are forms the objective during our last

Christ's words as recorded in \car's study of the literature of the

Luke 4:23. This admonition blend- United States,
ed with that of knowing ourselves A consideration of modern litera-

473

JUNE 1963

ture can yield a mixture of pleasure
and pain. Reading a more con-
temporary literature can yield an
almost painful intimacy, since its
events, scenes, sounds, and speech
tones are those which have been as
familiar as our shoelaces to us, our
parents, and their parents. To recog-
nize the familiar as it is seen through
another's eyes, to ''go home again,"
always quickens our memories with
nostalgic pleasure, and warms our
hearts. But in his nearly unbound-
ed freedom and in his eagerness to
re-create almost every human re-
ality, the modern artist tells more
than we would sometimes care to
have told. He enables us to experi-
ence phases of our lives and times
which, though undeniably true, are
truths so harsh and unpleasant, so
immediate and still so unresolved
that we would prefer not to face
them; instead, we long for the warm,
serene beauties of the idyllic nature
— home, and family, which domi-
nated the Romantic literature writ-
ten on both sides of the Atlantic
before the Civil War.

Yet no problem has ever been
solved without its first having been
faced and defined. Since the brutal
saber-cut which the Civil War left
across the face of the divided States,
our literary spokesmen have increas-
ingly abandoned the beautiful ideals
and soothing cadences of the Ro-
mantics Irving, Emerson, Whittier,
and Longfellow. During the past
century America's leading literary
artists have chosen to write more
of everyday's stark and grim real-
ities, depicted in words and images
which are simple, ordinary, even
flat. They have communicated to
their contemporaries the increasing-

ly complex problems and frustrating
conflicts of our modern world as
they have seen them. They have
hoped that through their eyes and
sensitivities, others, less gifted, may
also see and understand, that out
of their honest self-searchings, a
collective self-knowledge and self-
improvement may be achieved.

The period between the Civil
War and the First World War was
one of vast expansion. It was a
time of transition, not only in the
realm of acres and empires, trans-
continental railroads and steam-
powered tools in factory, mine,
commerce, and farm, but in the
average American's relationship with
his family, community, region, job,
school, religion. In greater or less
degree, all human relationships
underwent change. The roots of
the present-day existence were nur-
tured during this period. Since the
Civil War differences have been
merely differences of reproportion-
ing and degree; the texture, the
tone, the dilemmas remain the
same.

Another approach which proves
how nearly the newly revealed
national identity of the pre-1920's
resembles that of the post-1930's is
to realize how fully at home one
immediatelv finds himself in the
significant writers of both periods.
The new notes of Realism found in
Emily Dickinson and Mark Twain
blend with the still-ringing over-
tones of Romanticism, just as they
did in Whitman and Melville, sig-
nificant transitional figures who
wrote slightly earlier.

Though Miss Dickinson's most
condensed lines are startling, some

474

LESSON DEPARTMENT

of her subjects and moral crises are
not unlike those of Twain. Howells,
the pioneer and center of the Real-
istic movement in the United States,
writes of the average American
home in manner and purpose not
entirely unlike that of Sinclair
Lewis. Carl Sandburg's impassioned
love for the folk en masse is a later
edition of Walt Whitman, both in
form and content, and Robert Frost
and Willa Gather are dominated by
a restrained, classical style and con-
cept of man in nature worthy of
comparison to Henry David Tho-
reau.

Surfaces change, yes, in things
and in that inner world which litera-
ture creates and sustains. As the
United States has changed, so has
her literature; were it not so the
literature could not be true, and
without integrity, nothing of value
can either be created or survive. In
America, as elsewhere, both in place
as through time, her great writer-
artists bring us to ourselves.

The year's lesson titles and ob-
jectives follow:

Lessors 41 — Mark Twain, a Great
American Conscience (1835-1910)

Objective: To recognize Mark
Twain's moral ideals and conflicts
which shaped his literary art and
his greatness.

Lesson 42 - Huck Finn's Initiation Lesson 48 - Garl Sandburg, Ameri-
'ito Truth ^3n Folk Singer (1878- )

Lesson 43 — The Quickening Spirit
of Emily Dickinson (1830-1886)

Objective: To introdnce ourselves to
Emily Dickinson's mind and heart,
first by entering her home, then her
poetry.

Lesson 44 — WiJh'am Dean How-
eUs, Democratic Realist (1837-1920)

Objective: To define and exemplify
American Realism by studying the
life and writings of its prime spokes-
man.

Lesson 45 — Robert Frost, Modern
New England Classic (1874-1963)

Objective: To discover Robert Frost
through a sympathetic understanding
of his poetry.

Lesson 46 — WiJIa Gather, Lover
of Lite (1874-1947)

Objective: To understand and enjoy
the sustaining values of Willa Gath-
er's world.

Lesson 47 — Sinclair Lewis, Ameri-
can Self-Satirist (1885-1951)

Objective: To study and evaluate
middle-class United States of Ameri-
ca during the 1920's as represented
in the life and writings of Sinclair
Lewis.

Objective: To understand and experi-
ence Huck's progression from inno-
cence toward moral maturity.

Objective: To understand and enjoy
Carl Sandburg's substantial contribu-
tion to the American tradition.

475

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Chuich Government
Church Government: Its Organization and Structure

PREVIEW OF LESSONS FOR 1963-64
Elder Ariel S. Ballii

fy^HE Church is the body of be- government of the Church is de-
hevers, organized according to signed for the welfare and develop-
divine law. It is invested with the ment of mankind. The Savior
necessary rights, powers and au- pointed out that the Sabbath was
thority to carry forward on earth the made for man, not man for the Sab-
purposes of the Almighty Father as bath. So with the government of
contained in his plan of salvation the Church, it is so organized as
for his children on earth" (Widt- to direct all the benefits of govern-
SOE, John A.: Program of the ment to the growth and perfection
Churchy 1937 ed., page 24). of the governed. Divine law is com-

In the various dispensations of munication from God through his
time, God has instituted his govern- servants, revealing the techniques of
ment and offered his services to the effective living, providing the pat-
human family. Having in mind the tern of life for the individual and
welfare of his children and being the group that will produce happi-
fully aware of the purpose of ere- ness, progress, and exaltation,
ation, he has revealed a system of The organization of the Church
government for his Church that is without flaw. The imperfec-
would make possible peace on earth tion of man, the human element,
and good will among men. is the limiting factor in its oper-

As has been pointed out in pre- ation. The effectiveness of the

vious lessons, divine law is the wis- Latter-day Saint Church government

dom, counsel, and guidance of God, is dependent upon the faithful, dedi-

giving direction to man so that he cated response of the members to

may attain perfection. lay leadership. The Church does

The Church of Jesus Christ of not have a professional ministry, but
Latter-day Saints is the kingdom every member serves for the love of
of God upon the earth. In it there service. The Priesthood directs, and
is a fulness of the gospel. This the membership anticipates the op-
means that all the advice, counsel, portunity of serving. Activity is the
and direction (divine law) that God essence of religious conviction and
has revealed to man, to assist him the recognition of divine authority,
in his quest for joy, happiness, and The Priesthood gives authorized
exaltation, have been restored. direction in the performance of

In the wisdom of the Creator, the Church callings.

476

In this series of lessons, we will
become familiar with the structure
of Church government. We will
review each part and examine its
function, at the same time being
aware of the interrelationship of
each part to the effectiveness of
the government of the Church. The
government of the Church is the
Priesthood in action. The Priest-
hood is the power and the authority
of God given to man for his enlight-
enment, righteous direction, and
peaceful association.

We will clarify the distinction
between Priesthood line of author-
ity and ecclesiastical line of
authority, showing the function and
importance of each to Church
organization. Each lesson explores
a part of the structure of Church
government, setting forth its func-
tion and relating it to a unified
whole.

Lesson 8 — Piiesthood and Church
Government

Objective: To help the members of
Rehef Society understand that Church
government is the Priesthood or the
power of God in action.

Lesson 9 — The Oiganization of
the Church, Its Purpose and Prin-
ciples

Objective: To emphasize the divin-
ity of the organization of the
Church and the obhgation this places
on the membership of the Church.

Lesson 10 — Priesthood Quorums
and Their Function

Objective: To acquaint Rehef Society
members with the importance of
quorum organization and the obliga-
tion of quorum membership.

THREE PART

CHORAL MUSIC

FOR

SINGING MOTHERS

ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTILE-Madsen 20

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

GOSPEL GIVES

UNBOUNDED

STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

LET NOT YOUR

SONG END-Cain 25

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD IS MY

SHEPHERD-Smart 20

LORD'S PRAYER-Robertson .. .22

O LOVE THAT WILT NOT
LET ME GO-Schubert

.20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

1 DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

1 15 E. 1st South

1 Salt Lake City 11, Utah

1 Please send the music indicc

j above.

1 n On Approval Q Chorge

] Q Money Enclosed

1 Name

ited

1 Address

1 City and State

I llai|nesNiNic |

South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

477

says . . .
Zippy,
the Zions
Savings Bug,

Zions Savings & Loan offers
premiums in service always

• Choice of savings plans

• Confidential loan service

• Street-floor safe deposit boxes

• Money orders costing less
than at most other places

• Ample free parking

your savings
earn a full

current rate

per year

compounded

semi-annually

ZIONS

SAVINGS
and LOAN

ASSOCIATION

33 E. First South-Downtown

open Fridays 'tit 6:30 p.nu

4901 South State-Murray

open Saturdays 'til Noon

Lesson ii — Quorum Relationship

to Wards and Stakes

Objective: To clarify the working re-
lationship of Priesthood quorums to
the operation of Church government.

Lesson 12 — Church Courts (Coun-
cils of Justice) y an Essential Part of
Church Covernment

Objective: To help establish an ap-
preciation for justice and mercy in
the divine Church.

Lesson 13 — The Opportunity and

Responsibility of a Calhng in

Church Government

Objective: To stress the importance
of each and every calling to the suc-
cessful operation of Church govern-
ment.

Lesson 14 — Summary of Organiza-
tion and Structure of the Church

Objective: To emphasize the evi-
dence of divine influence in the struc-
ture and operation of Church govern-
ment.

Portland Rose
Festival and Parade

Leaves June 12

Northwest, Canadian Rockies,
Lake Louise & Banff Tour, etc.

Leaves June 22

Hill Cumorah Pageant Tour

Leaves July 24

Black Hills Passion Play Tour

Leaves August 17

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL-9-8051

478

HIS LIFE'S SAVINGS

(Continued from page 417)
of himself, as the widow had given
her mite. The pohshed coins lying
now in Ann's palm were Mike's
life's savings.

This would be two dimes and a
nickel Ann knew she would never
be able to spend. She placed them
carefully back in the little envelope
and folded the card around it, then
placed it in the larger, smudgy en-
velope. It was a present too pre-
cious to share with the others in the
room. Ann dropped it in her cloth-
ing, close to her heart.

Suddenly she knew she couldn't
lie here in the hospital bed any
longer. A mother needed to have
her children around her, especially
on Mother's Day.

'Tes, let's go get baby Sue and
go home."

HAWAIIAN TOURS

Throughout Summer
First one leaving June 15

MEXICAN TOUR

Leaving June 1

NORTHWESTERN TOUR

in June

HILL CUMORAH TOUR

July-August

EUROPE

in August

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P.O. Box 2065
Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Full Moonlight After Rain

Evaiyn M. Sandberg

Silence that is not silence

Is fraught with myriad sound.

A dog bays in the distance,

A leaf drops to the ground;

A tiny frog is chirping,

The shadows move with slight

Moon-motion, creeping action.

The whole facade of night,

Brocaded in soft patterns

Of midnight black and gold,

In depth, is nature breathing.

Now fragrant earth can hold

The life-sustaining secrets

Secure another year.

And, inches down, seeds turn and reach

Because the rain fell here.

479

GOcr^imi^^mim^

Mrs. Hannah Stubbs Jones
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Wilhelmina C. S. N. Cleveland
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Anna Clara Anderson Peterson
Murray, Utah

Mrs. Millicent Curtis Smith
Bakersfield, California

Ninety -four

Mrs. Isbell Christensen Overson
Richfield, Utah

Ninety -three

Mrs. Mary Ann Bateman Quinton
Montpelier, Idaho

Ninety-two

Mrs. Serena Jacobson Larson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Charlotte Dearden Hardman
Magna, Utah

Mrs. Mary A. Workman Glines
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Elizabeth Mordxje Sorenson
Goshen, Utah

Mrs. Malita Spencer Jolley
Lovell, Wyoming

Mrs. Frances Lathrop Lebo
Bakersfield, California

Mrs. Gertie Postma
Ogden, Utah

Roseanna Neagle Lunt
Cedar City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Mary Ellen Wilkinson Bradbury
Bell Gardens, California

Mrs. Laura Little Broadbent
Kanab, Utah

Mrs. Annie M. Anderson •
Dallas, Texas

Mountain Sari

Wesxa N. Fairhairn

Sheer, like a Hindu sari, the mountain sky

Is palest blue

Adorned with a single golden butterfly,

And threaded through

With silver cobwebs caught amid the green

Of needled pine

And forest fir in silken, sun-shot sheen

Of bright design.

480

FWIllf.....
UADERSHIP

MARVELOUS READING

(and Listening)

AS***

FOR JUNE!

Here is a choice selection of enjoy-
able and informative books that will
make your May reading program
brighter and more meaningful!

Biblical Sites in the Holy Land

by Christine and O. Preston Robinson f\ O C
Moving photographs and descrip- O ■ w w

tions of the very spots where the
Master talked and taught the people the
Gospel. Rich, spiritual, uplifting!

Family Leadership:

Inspired Counseling for Parents

by V. Dallas Merrell g^ f i\

An excellent and authoritative I 3 iJ

guidebook to correct and happy
family relationships. Compiled from the in-
spired teachings of LDS prophets and leaders
on the importance of gospel-centered family
conduct and activity.

Pearl of Great Price in
Living Sound

(4 LP 33V3 discs in a handsome cloth bound
album) -^ #% ^

— the stirring granduer of sacred U U ^

writings in full, rich and exciting %/■ w w

sound! Read by one of the Church's finest
professional voices. Contains a forward written
by Milton R. Hunter of the First Council of
the Seventy. A magnificent addition to your
library of recorded scripture!

COM P A N Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple Salt Lake City, Utah

I would like to receive book(s)

number for which I

enclose (cheque, cash, money) the
full cost $

Zone state

Residents of Utah add 3% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

Tops for berries . . . and your breakfast cereal • Tops in preference for canning and
freezing, both home and commercial • It's as pure, as fine, as sweet, as white as any
sugar you can buy ... for every sweetening and preserving use • It brings out the full
flavor of fruit . . . and other pleasure foods, from ice cream and candy to soft drinks and
bakery desserts. u and I SUGAR COMPANY • SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

ffi A d A ^ u m

50th ANNIVERSARY YEAR

'P95^,

'^fe

VOLUAAi,50,^|^UAABER 7 JULY 1963 LESSONS FOR OCTOBER

. i"-!^

F-'

ftJAe ^cm(i^

Lael W. Hill

When it came to bounding the site of a pioneer farm.
Poplars were best; most quickly upreaching, they towered
A rigging for field larks, a ladder for the sun's
Bright climb of hours, a baffle to thunderstorm.

They were the tallest of any tall in this land —

Except, perhaps, for the time-thrust hills themselves —

They were taller than willows or windmills coaxing deep water

To green a reluctant desert. They all but spanned

That space between valley floor and the ringing, high
Waves of heaven. Shaking their cool heart-leaves.
Quickened shining as rain in a region of scant rainfall.
They lifted their branches like prayers. When the wind ran by

They bowed like dancers toeing a dusty stage;
On breath-held nights they shaped a net for stars.
Wherever their roots took hold they stood up, steadfast
As temple pillars, to mark a splendid passage.

The Cover:

Frontispiece:

Art Layout:
Illustrations:

Meeting of The Latter-day Saint pioneers with Jim Bridger, 1847

South Pass, Wyoming, in the background

Detail from a mural painted by Lynn Fausett

At "This is the Place" monument. Salt Lake City, Utah

•♦Courtesy Utah State Parks Commission
Poplars in the Valley
Photograph by Willard Luce

Dick Scopes

Mary Scopes

481

'W//?/^

As a young mother, the articles, lessons,
and stories contained in the Magazine are
most helpful to me. I especially enjoyed
reading the story "Battalion" (by Hazel
K. Todd, May 1963). I look forward to
her stories. The poetry and editorials are
indeed inspiring and have strengthened my
testimony. I thank my mother for en-
couraging me to subscribe to the Maga-
zine. I certainly wouldn't be without it.
— Vonzaa P. Stubbs

Kemmerer, Wyoming

I sit here amidst stacks of unfinished
work, but just can't get at it until I at
least look through the new issue of my
Relief ^ocitiy Magazine. I love and ap-
preciate every bit of it. I just read the
short article "Too Busy" (by Annella
Barnes, May 1963, page 351). With seven
children, from ten months to twelve years,
I surely knew that what Sister Barnes was
saying was all too true. But each article
adds its spark of inspiration to my life to
encourage me to try harder all the time to
live as I should.

— Carma Carver

Grace, Idaho

I am very grateful for our very own
Magazine. My husband's work keeps us
moving from time to time, and it usually
keeps me on my toes hoping my Maga-
zine gets to me on time. The Magazine
is an indispensable part of me. Reading
any issue of the Magazine gives me an up-
lifting feeling, and it is how my problems
sprout wings and fly away.
— Mollie Dunaway

Ewa, Oahu, Hawaii

I am grateful to have the Magazine
come to our home, after traveling around
from New Zealand and finally settling here
for at least another two years. The Maga-
zine is like having someone call with a
spiritual message, always uplifting.
— Margaret Smith

St. Jean, Quebec
Canada

As a new convert to the Church, let me
tell you of the thrill I experienced when I
received my first KtMei Society Magazine
last month. Suddenly, I really felt a part
of this wonderful sisterhood. Having
just now received the April Special Short
Story issue, I had the same exhilarating
feeling. The cover and the frontispiece
and the wonderful poetry are ver)' uplift-
ing to the spirit.

— Mrs. Howard L. Myers
Pasadena, Texas

I would like to take this opportunity to
thank you for a wonderful Magazine. The
missionaries here in Upsala have given me
some copies, and I really enjoyed reading
them. The short stories are especially de-
lightful. I have found the articles on
America's literature very useful and in-
teresting, as I am a student of literary
history here at the University of Upsala.
So thanks once again for all the help and
encouragement I get from the Magazine.
— Kjerstin M. Wallentin

Upsala, Sweden

A friend started giving me copies of the
wonderful Relief Socitiy Magazine and I
liked the Magazine so well that I just
couldn't wait, and so subscribed for my
own. I have been trying to get my mother
interested in our Church, and I think
through the help of the Magazine and its
inspirational contents, I may succeed, I
enjoy everything in it, from the recipes
to the poetry, but I get the most enjoy-
ment from the stories on the early found-
ers of the Church.

— Jackie Kurtz

Loton, California

Tht Relief Socitiy Magazine has been
a great help to me in my search for truth.
I just can't wait for it each month, for it
always meets my particular need at the
time. I enjoy particularly the theology les-
sons and the poetry.

—Mrs. Violet M. Tate
Pennsauken, New Jersey

482

The Relief Society Magaz™

JULY 1963 VOLUME 50 NUMBER 7

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

SPECIAL FEATUBES

484 "And They Shall Also Teach Their Children. ..." A. Theodore Tuttle

490 He Knew the Prophet Joseph Smith, Part II — President John Taylor • Preston Nibley

FICTION

492 Kiss of the Wind, Chapter 1 • Rosa Lee Lloyd

500 Beneath the Purple Mountains • Betty Lou Martin Smith

508 The Brainstorm • Helen S. Phillips

GENERAL FEATURES

482 From Near and Far

505 Woman's Sphere • Ramona W. Cannon

50G Editorial: Modern Pioneers • Marianne C. Sharp

529 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities • Hulda Parker

5G0 Birthday Congratulations

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

516 Summer Fancy Stitching for Your Daughters • Shirley Thulin

521 Let-Downs and Hand-Me-Downs • Janet W. Breeze

522 Threshing • Adrian Hansen

524 Aunt Martha's Wiggly Cake • Linnie F. Robinson

525 Recipes From Sacramento Stake • Adelle Gorsh
528 Evelyn Davis and Bernice MacLeod Hobbies

LESSONS FOR OCTOBER

536 Theology — The Law of Forgiveness • Roy W. Doxey

542 Visiting Teacher Messages — "Wherefore, I Say Unto You, That Ye Ought

to Forgive One Another" • Christine H. Robinson

543 Work Meeting — The Family As a Planning Group • Virginia F. Cutler

545 Literature — Mark Twain, a Great American Conscience • Briant S. Jacobs
551 Social Science — Priesthood and Church Government • Ariel S. Ballif

POETRY

481 The Poplars — Frontispiece • Lael W. Hill

To a Little Girl, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 498; Handcart, by Ida Isaacson, 499; City Pool, by
Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 504; Portals of Summer, by Ida Elaine James, 514; A Grandson
Grows in My Garden, by Maude Rubin, 515; Pilgrimage, by Catherine B. Bowles, 557;
Poem, by Vesta N. Fairbaim, 560.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by the Relief Society General Board Association
Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511:
Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah,
under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for
in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be
leturned unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts vi^ill be retained for six
months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

433

And they
shall also
teach
their
children'

Elder A. Theodore Tuttle Of the First Council of Seventy

THE cry from the children's
bedroom brought both par-
ents to the bedside of their
frightened, three-year-old son, awak-
ened by a loud clap of thunder in
the storm raging outside. Bending
close, the mother whispered, 'The
wind is only whistling a tune; you
can whistle like the wind, if you
try." As the parents left the room
their little boy was whistling softly,
matching the high crescendo of the
wind as it whistled through the
eaves. As they looked in on each
of the other children, straightening
them out" and covering them up,
they mused: ''How blessed we are
— how fortunate to have these love-
ly children to love and protect and
teach." Then as they prayed once
again that night, they asked for wis-
dom beyond their years or natural
ability to help them perform the
full responsibility of parenthood.

The Lord placed upon the shoul-
ders of parents a major lifetime re-
sponsibility when he said, '\ . . and
they shall also teach their chil-
dren. . . ." Modern revelation
teaches us that the spirit children

that are lent to us constitute our
kingdom. There are surprisingly few
who realize that their prime respon-
sibility is so to teach their children
that the association they now enjoy
shall be perpetual in the eternities
to come.

DECIDE TO BE PARENTS

This decision does not refer
to the biological function only
(though certainly the Lord has
been specific enough regarding this
function in this age of decision).
Rather, this decision to be parents
means to put first the obligation to
be baby-sitters, trainers, discipliners,
supervisors, teachers, assigners,
checker-uppers, planners, story-tell-
ers, exemplars, and, in short, to be
common, ordinary, garden variety,
old-fashioned, on-the-job, full-time
parents. It means that this respon-
sibility as parents comes before so-
cial climbing, the newest in gadgets,
or conspicuous consumption. It
supersedes personal selfishness, pro-
priety, pleasure, even a tidy house.
It demands solemn and continual
allegiance to a cause greater than

484

"AND THEY SHALL ALSO TEACH THEIR CHILDREN'

self. Fulfillment of this parental
duty develops all of the virtues that
can be named, and requires the ap-
plication of all the qualities that
make men great. But to partici-
pate in the joy of this privilege, as
the Lord has intended, requires a
conscious decision to accept the re-
sponsibilities of this sacred obliga-
tion — the most sacred and far-
reaching obligation assumed by two
people.

A SOLEMN OBLIGATION

Although the family is generally
considered to be a free and natural
association, it is the Lord's pre-
designed plan to bring to earth
and to educate his spirit children.
Hence he has given many general
and specific instructions about this
relationship :

But whoso shall offend one of these
little ones which believe in me, it were
better for him that a millstone were
hanged about his neck, and that he were
drowned in the depth of the sea
(Matt. 18:6).

And again, inasmuch as parents have
children in Zion . . . that teach them
not . . . the sin be upon the heads of
the parents (D & C 68:25).

In the excellent book, Youth and
the Church by Elder Harold B.
Lcc, a warning is sounded to par-
ents — if they will listen. He quotes
J. Edgar Hoover, who cites the
alarming rise in youth delinquency,
then concludes, saying:

America's youth, indicted by public
opinion as reckless and carefree, is blamed
for these misdeeds. The real fault lies
elsewhere. Before a youth has broken
the law, some adult has committed a more
serious crime. Driven by lust for money
and enslaved by pleasure, the adult gen-

eration forgets that the most solemn obli-
gation any person can assume in the eyes
of God and man is to guide and direct
a child along proper paths. To place any-
thing ahead of that responsibility is akin
to criminal negligence.

Is it any wonder the Lord has given
such strict commands respecting
this relationship— particularly as it
pertains to children?

PROBLEM OF TIME

Once a father and mother really
decide to be parents to their chil-
dren, they can take the necessary
steps to become such. The first
major issue parents must face, and
resolve, is the matter of time. A
few excerpts from Dr. G. Homer
Durham's excellent article specifical-
ly pinpoint this problem for many
Latter-day Saint parents.

The fundamental issue ... is probably
not lack of desire, attitude, instruction, or
preachment to parents. The issue may
be fundamentally an issue of time. This
is my best observation, offered as a social
scientist. Too many of us have become
"organization men and women." We are
aml)itious people. We work hard all
day. We fill our nights with organiza-
tional activities; business; educational;
church; civic; plus dinner clubs. The
harsh truth is that little or no time is
scheduled for the family. The family is
supposed to get along with unscheduled
time, of which none is usually left!

In the rural society most older parents
still remember, there was always left-over
time. In modern, urban, industrial so-
ciety, every organization tends to become
a time-demanding, time-consuming mon-
ster. When the job . . . the service club,
the social functions that go with the job,
the chamber of commerce, the labor union,
the professional association, the educa-
tional front, the many-faceted religious
organizations, all train their demands for
the individual's time — there is no time
left. . . . Too few modern urban men
have learned to say "no" to demands on

485

JULY 1963

time which must be hterally fought for,
in which to snatch a few moments to col-
lect, organize, and administer a family.
Most families are not administered. They
proceed by chance, circumstance, and the
grace of organization. . . .

The family is the principal social
casualty of the industrial revolution. All
that solidly remains is the biological func-
tion: a young husband and wife in their
years of producing the young. As soon
as the young are old enough to become
mobile, they go or are whisked away by
the modern multi-leviathans of organiza-
tion. . . .

Can the unorganized family compete
with the organized organizations and sur-
vive? Can the family organize itself and
function successfully in some time sacred
to it? (Durham, Dr. G. Homer: "Time
for the Family," The Improvement Era,
March i960, pp. 206-207).

/^BSERVANT parcnts recognize the
truth of these statements.
While some will continue to be
satisfied with 'ieft-over time" to
manage their families, others will be-
come aroused; and, fortified by their
decision to make their parental role
the most important function of their
lives, put the family first and revolve
other necessary duties and activities
around it. Even then, parents who
have had experience in rearing fami-
lies know that compromises will be
required; but rather than using ''left-
over time," the family can pre-empt
''prime time" to itself and allocate
to the other multitude of activi-
ties left-over time. This will require
a forthrightness and vigor uncom-
mon to most parents and families,
but an action that will deserve and
merit the blessing of heaven.

YOUTH TALKS TO PARENTS

When parents understand the true
desires of their children, they
will be willing to put this responsi-

bility first. If parents need a pri-
ority list of things to be done with,
for, and to their children, listen to
a summary of the opinions of over
42,000 of them.

The family needs to become a family
again instead of just a group of ". . . indi-
viduals together."

The family needs to do things together.
They should play, work, study, go to
church, go on outings, have family nights
and create a wholesome family life.

There needs to be more interest in and
love for teenagers from their parents. Par-
ents need to show a willingness to
". . . talk over the problems of youth."
Teenagers want more opportunities to
confide in their parents.

"We grow up too fast." There are too
many privileges for early dating and early
use of automobiles.

And, further, from the hearts of
today's teenagers, comes this plea for
help :

'Tarents need to assume more leader-
ship. Put father back at the head of the
family." Parents should set a good ex-
ample for harmonious family life.

There needs to be a better definition
of home duties. We want to know what
is expected of us.

Parents are ". . . justified in setting
hours for teenagers to return from dates."

Teenage marriages are too often the
result of youth who are ". . . trying to
escape an unhappy home life." They
think it is the "... easy way out." They
think it will "... solve their problems."
"Early dating and the use of automo-
biles ..." also contribute to early mar-
riages.

These are part of the comments
and suggestions taken from the Utah
i960 White House Conference on
Children and Youth, a study under-
taken to give youth an opportunity
to say what they regard as the most
important problems they face to-

486

'AND THEY SHALL ALSO TEACH THEIR CHILDREN"

day; and also to suggest solutions to
these problems. These reports were
received from a total of ninety-nine
high schools and junior high schools,
with 42,014 students taking part in
the discussions.

Certainly the delineation of these
problems, and the suggested solu-
tions, deserve — even demand —
the attention of mothers and fathers
who have a desire to create an ideal
Latter-day Saint family.

WHAT CAN PARENTS DO?

Reread youth's plea. They are say-
ing, ''We want someone to be in
charge." They want someone to
''assume more leadership." Specifi-
cally, they mentioned father — "at
the head of the family."

Incidentally, it must be kept in
mind that neither mother nor the
children can put father at the head
of the family (if they "put" him
there, they could remove him).
Father must assume his role as the
head of the family — as the Lord
intended. A clearer understanding
of the Priesthood function of the
father is necessary for both father
and family in order to clarify his role
as the directing head of the home.
Wives can encourage and sustain
their husbands, but they should
make certain that they do not try
to usurp his proper function.

THE FAMILY COUNCIL

Little success can be achieved bv
the family administrator unless the
planning of all family activities can
be done by the family. For very
small children these are "practice
sessions"; for teenagers this is, or
ought to be, a real experience in
Priesthood leadership and democ-

racy — with the father taking the
lead in the family gathering.

For the less formal organizer,
breakfast, noon, or evening meal-
time will serve as a starter toward
family council sessions. For the more
stalwart, an evening once a week
can be prescribed and appointed for
all. When the parents sacrifice to
be there, give up pleasures, change
appointments, etc., all others will
see the value and necessity of simi-
lar effort.

These are the gatherings in which
parents have real opportunity to ful-
fill the suggestions of the youth. It
will take more than a few sessions
to develop an appropriate set of
rules and regulations to govern the
family, and longer to teach and im-
plement them. These sessions can
settle such issues as the use of the
family car, the standard of modesty
in dress, the TV programs to choose
and times set for watching, the hour
at which the children will be ex-
pected home from various activities
— decided jointly by the children
and the parents, and the allocation
of the necessary family chores. For-
tunate indeed is the family whose
situation is such that chores must
be performed daily; and where they
are not, the parents need to define
the home duties better. The chil-
dren are saying, "We want to know
what is expected of us." These ses-
sions can be among the choicest and
richest in a family's experience.

FOLLOW YOUR HEART

There are many fine suggestions
now available in the Church peri-
odicals, and other places, on ideas
for family experiences and helps in
rearing children. No excuse exists

487

JULY 1963

for parents not knowing what to do
or how to enjoy and bless their fam-
ihes. The good ideas available should
be chosen and only those used
which are applicable to eaeh differ-
ent family situation.*

Parents no doubt have concern
wondering just which ''expert" psy-
chologist or which child specialist
they should follow. If parents do
not have access to some of these
sources (or if they get confused
reading too much), they can take
the advice of an eminently success-
ful teacher: ''J^^t do what your
heart tells you. You cannot go
wrong rearing your family or trying
to provide rich experiences for them,
when vou really demonstrate that
you love your children."

FOLLOW INSTRUCTIONS GIVEN
BY THE LORD

The Lord has been rather specific
in outlining responsibilities of par-
ents; they should read Section
68:25-31 of the Doctrine and Cove-
nants. Note what the Lord said
parents are to teach their children
to do:

1. . . . to pray. . . .

Such a simple thing, but, oh, the
power of prayer. Teach how to
pray and then strive to match the
simple faith that children have. Set
the example by having family
prayer night and morning — having
each child, in turn, offer the prayer
for the family.

There have been many exhaustive
studies made and lucid dissertations

written on the subject of how to
rear children and maintain happy
family relations. Unfortunately, the
authors of many of the otherwise
excellent suggestions have omitted
the one means of contact with their
Heavenly Father — the binding in-
fluence in family unity — the daily
practice of family prayer. It is a
purifying and humbling experience
to listen to a child pray for God to
bless his father and mother with
wisdom sufficient to rear the family
properly. It knits parents closer to
their children when they pray that
the children will be obedient and
helpful, do well in their school work
and in their lives, and when the
blessings of heaven are invoked up-
on the family. And the marvelous
thing about prayer is that God hears
and answers these sincere prayers.

2. ''. . . to walk uprightly. . . ."

This statement covers a multitude
of responsibilities. Fathers need
not wonder why their children
swear, when they have failed to
teach their sons not to swear.

One day a neighbor, who caught
a small boy stealing tomatoes from
his garden, said, 'Toung man, you
are stealing. Now you run home
and tell your father you were caught
stealing, and tell him to tell you
why you shouldn't steal."

It is the privilege and obligation
of a father to teach his sons not to
steal, or lie, or cheat, or in any way
be dishonest. It is his duty to teach
his sons what honor and chastity
and integrity are — as much by ex-

* Sam pies of the many good articles in this area are two articles by Beverly Romney
Cutler which appeared in the December 1962 and January 1963 issues of The
Improvement Era, and a booklet entitled Creative Family Living, published by Olympus
Publishing Company, Salt Lake City, Utah. See also the April 1963 issue of the Era.

488

"AND THEY SHALL ALSO TEACH THEIR CHILDREN'

ample as by precept. Others may
supplement these teachings, but the
father cannot escape this primary
responsibility.

3. '\ . . to observe the Sahhath
day. . . ."

What a challenge to a parent to
teach this and then augment the
instruction by way of example —
and what a joy when he does! The
dividends on such instructions re-
turn many fold, usually soon, but
always in future years.

4. ''. . . to understand the doc-
trine. . . ."

Parents, generally, have underesti-
mated the abilities of children to
understand the doctrine of the
Church and, therefore, have delayed
too long teaching them the prin-
ciples of the gospel. They should
try an experiment of explaining one
of the basic principles of the gospel
to their children, even the young
ones, and see if they cannot grasp
it; retell it; and even amplify it, with
a simple statement or a question.

"REPROVING RETIMES
WITH SHARPNESS. . . ."

One of the finest statements on
the psychology of disciplining chil-
dren is found in Section 121:43 ^^
the Doctrine and Covenants:

Reproving betimes with sharpness, when
moved upon by the Holy Ghost; and then
showing forth afterwards an increase of
love toward him whom thou hast re-
proved, lest he esteem thee to be his
enemy. . . .

This one verse includes all that is
generally put in a chapter on child
training, and, in addition, it directs
how to maintain a wholesome re-
lationship thereafter.

BE A PAL TO YOUR CHILDREN

Fathers have an equal responsi-
bility with mothers in the story-
telling department. Fathers ought
to ponder seriously the question:
''When was the last time I told ray
children a story?" If the family is
young, it should not have been very
long. Children have claim upon
fathers for stories — continued, true,
personal, or make-believe. This ex-
perience can be one of the fondest
memories when children grow old-
er and tell ''company'' about the
interesting stories their father used
to tell them.

A neighbor looked across the
fence at a father with his son astride
his back and said, "You'll have an
aching back tomorrow." The father
paused for a breath and replied,
"Better an aching back tomorrow
than an aching heart in the future!"

There is no finer, more delightful
relationship than a father and his
sons as pals. Being pals starts early
in life and must be worked at con-
tinually — particularly by the father.
The rewards are joy and peace in
this life, and association together in
the life to come.

SUMMARY

Parenthood is the greatest respon-
sibility laid on two people. They
must decide to be parents in the
fullest meaning of the term, then
make time their servant by deliber-
ate management. Help should be
sought from the rest of the family
and from the many other sources
available. Even inexperienced par-
ents cannot go wrong if they will
but follow the instructions of the
Lord and demonstrate their love for
their children.

489

He Knew the Prophet

Joseph Smith

Part II — President John Taylor

Pieston Nihley
Assistant Church Historian

JOHN Taylor, the third President
of the Church, was born in the
town of Milnthorpe, Westmore-
land County, England, on Novem-
ber 1, 1808.

In 1830, the parents of John Tay-
lor and all the members of the fam-
ily except John, emigrated to
Canada. He followed in 1832 and
settled near Toronto.

Through the teaching of Parley P.
Pratt, John Taylor was converted to
Mormonism in 1836. In 1837 he
visited Kirtland, Ohio, and met the
Prophet Joseph Smith, who became
his close personal friend.

In December 1838 he was made
a member of the Quorum of Twelve
Apostles.

After the death of the Prophet
Joseph Smith in 1844, John Taylor
followed President Brigham Young
and the saints to Salt Lake Valley.
There he was very active in all the
affairs of the Church; he also filled
several foreign missions, and mis-
sions in the United States.

When President Brigham Young
died in August 1877, John Taylor
became the President of the
Church. He presided ten years
until his death in July 1887.

President John Taylor

On account of his close association
with the Prophet Joseph Smith, he
frequently referred to the life and
activities of the great Prophet. Fol-
lowing are some of his comments:

''Joseph Smith, in the first place,
was set apart by the Almighty, ac-
cording to the councils of the Gods
in the eternal worlds, to introduce
principles of life among the people,
of which the Gospel is the grand

490

HE KNEW THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH

power and influence, and through
which salvation can extend to all
peoples, all nations, all kindreds, all
tongues, and worlds. It is the prin-
ciple that brings life and immortal-
ity to light, and places us in
communication with God. God se-
lected him for that purpose, and he
fulfilled his mission and he lived
honorably and died honorably. I
know of what I speak, for I was very
well acquainted with him, and was
with him a great deal during his
life, and was with him when he
died (/ournaJ of Discourses 21:94).

''Who was Joseph Smith? . . .
God chose this young man. He was
ignorant of letters as the world has
it, but the most profoundly learned
and intelligent man that I ever met
in my life, and I have traveled hun-
dreds of thousands of miles, been on
different continents and mingled
among all classes and creeds of peo-
ple, yet I have never met a man so
intelligent as he was. Where did
he get his intelligence from? Not
from books, not from the logic or
science or philosophy of the day,
but he obtained it through the reve-
lation of God, made known to him
through the medium of the everlast-
ing gospel (Jbid., 21:63).

"I testify that I was acquainted
with Joseph Smith for years; I have
traveled with him; I have been with
him in private and in public; I have
associated with him in councils of
all kinds; I have listened hundreds
of times to his public teachings, and
his advice to his friends and associ-
ates of a more private nature. I
have been at his house and seen his
deportment in his family. I have
seen him arraigned before the
tribunals of his country, and have

seen him honorably acquitted and
delivered from the pernicious breath
of slander, and the machinations
and falsehoods of wicked and cor-
rupt men. I was with him living,
and when he died, when he was
murdered in Carthage jail by a ruth-
less mob . . . with their faces paint-
ed. ... I have seen him then under
these various circumstances, and I
testify before God, angels and men
that he was a good, honorable,
virtuous man, that his doctrines
were good, scriptural and whole-
some, that his precepts were such as
became a man of God, that his pri-
vate and public character was un-
impeachable, that he lived and died
a man of God and a gentleman. This
is my testimony (Public Discussion,

1850).

''Many a time have I listened to
the voice of our beloved prophet,
while in council, his eyes sparkling
with animation, and his soul fired
with the inspiration of the living
God. It was a theme that caused
the bosoms of all who were privi-
leged to listen, to thrill with
delight. Intimately connected with
this were themes upon which proph-
ets, patriarchs, priests and kings
dwelt with pleasure and delight. My
spirit glows with sacred fire while I
reflect upon these scenes and I say,
O Lord, hasten the day! Let Zion
be established! Let the mountain
of the Lord's house be established
in the tops of the mountains! Let
deliverance be proclaimed unto
Zion! Let redemption echo from
mountain to mountain, from hill to
hill, from nation to nation! Let the
world hear! Let the law go forth
from Zion and the word of the Lord
from Jerusalem" (MS., 9:97).

491

■A

K/SS of the WIND

Rosa Lee hloyd
Chapter i

LuANA was fully awake before
. the alarm clock broke the
lullaby quiet of the early
dawn.

She did not turn off the alarm.
Everyone had better hear it and
awaken, she thought, because today
was not only Lei Day, a red-letter
day in the Hawaiian Islands, but it
was a special day for the Harrington
family.

Emma Lu, their twenty-one-year-
old daughter, was coming home

from San Francisco, where she had
been graduated as a nurse. They
were all going to Honolulu to meet
her. Lei Day would make every-
thing even more enchanting, Luana
thought, as she swung her feet to
the floor and ran to the window.

Luana did not look forty-three
years old; she was slender, strong,
and vital as though charged with the
liquid sunshine of the Isle of Maui
which had been her home for the
last twenty-two years. She loved

492

KISS OF THE WIND

this pineapple plantation where she
lived with her husband, Ben Har-
rington, their five children, and
Ben's elderly mother whom they
lovingly called Tutuwahine-Tutu
(grandmother).

Now, as she stood at her bedroom
window, her eyes caressed the shim-
mering blue-green water of the
lagoon that swished the shore below
their large white frame house. This
was her very own glimpse of para-
dise. She had painted many pic-
tures of this lagoon, but not until
this spring had she finished one that
she considered good enough to send
to the Andrus McDougal Contest
for Hawaiian Art. Now it was
stored in Tutu's closet, ready for
mailing as soon as the contest
opened next week. But this was her
secret. No one else knew of it
except Tutu, who kept her secret as
if it were her own.

Luana was not a pretty woman,
her nose was prominent, her cheek-
bones too high, her mouth too wide,
and her dark eyes fiercely deter-
mined. But her skin was velvet
smooth, even though bronzed by
Hawaiian sun.

No woman on the island did more
for the sick, the tired, and the heart-
broken than Luana Harrington. She
was a member of the branch choir,
a visiting teacher in her own neigh-
borhood, and she taught a class to
junior art students in the Civic Cen-
ter. Luana's life was a symbol of
completeness : husband, children,
love, home, Church, and civic activ-
ities. What more could anv
woman in her whole lifetime ask
for?

Yet dreams and yearning were in
her eyes if you looked deeply. But

she was practical as well as artistic,
and dreams to her were a spring-
board to action. She had worked
unceasingly to make her dream
come true. Now it was ready for
the contest when the time came.

Quickly she turned from the win-
dow and reached in the closet for a
muumuu.

''Hi, sleepyhead!" she called to
her husband, who had not heard the
alarm clock. Ben could sleep
through the loudest clatter. He had
learned to do that in the war, he
told her.

T UANA sat on the side of the bed
and ruffled her fingers through
his dark hair, still thick at the sides,
but thinning on top. He was big
and homely and terribly exacting at
times, but she loved him devotedly.
He was worthy of her love and trust.

Ben, whose parents had come to
Hawaii from the Mainland, had
been born in this house on the
Island of Maui. Luana had met
him in San Francisco at a pineapple
company convention in 1940. Love
had come quickly to them, and love
was still with them, deep and warm,
after twenty-two years of married
life. She loved every moment of
their tender companionship, their
joy in their children, their years of
hard work together. Rearing five
children on a pineapple plantation,
with all the financial hazards that
were involved, had not been easy.
Ben had enlisted with the Marines
after the Pearl Harbor attack, but
with Tutu's wisdom and experience
and Luana's brave young strength,
they had been able to continue to
work the plantation.

Emma Lu had been born while

493

JULY 1963

Ben was on Guadalcanal. He had
not seen her until she was two years
old. Now there were five children,
Luana thought proudly: Emma Lu,
then Philip, eighteen, and ready for
college; chubby, good-natured six-
teen-year-old Pixie; and their rollick-
ing, red-headed twin boys, Benjy and
Bowman, nicknamed Bo. They
would be thirteen next Monday.

Emma Lu was first to establish
her career as a nurse. They wanted
Philip to be a doctor after he ful-
filled a mission. They planned that
all their sons would go on missions.
They had a family bank for this pur-
pose. They called it their ''love
bank," because it was love for their
Church, love for each other, and
love for everyone in the world that
prompted them to contribute to it.

Luana and her family knew the
meaning of hard work. From dawn
until twilight, and even beyond into
the dark, torch-lit night during the
harvest time, they labored on the
plantation.

HThe time Luana had given to
painting had been moments
when others were asleep. She went
down to the lagoon alone in the
moon-drenched night, or in the
pink-blue dawn, when the world
around her was so enchantingly
beautiful that her heart swelled and
sang with joy.

Rembrandt, Tutu had often told
her, must have dreamed of Hawaiian
blue, or he could not have painted
such glorious color. Nothing in all
the art work she had ever seen could
compare with the natural blue of
Hawaiian skies and water. Luana
felt that she must paint it — she
must give it to the world, to all

those who were not fortunate
enough to visit Hawaii.

''Ben — it's time to get up,'' she
said. "This is a big day for us, re-
member?"

He turned over sleepily, stretch-
ing his long arms. "A big day," he
repeated, a smile parting his lips.
"Every day is a big day for us,
sweetheart. I wouldn't miss one of
them for a million dollars, spot
cash."

"Speaking of spot cash," Luana
said, "we must stop at the bank.
The payroll is due next week."

Ben sighed. "I know. Tliere is
always the payroll whether the crop
is good or not."

"But it looks so good this sea-
son, darling. I was noticing yester-
day how well the cuttings have
grown. It must be the extra care
Mike Togo has given them."

"You mean the extra love," Ben
said. "Fve never seen a young fel-
low who loves growing things like
Mike Togo. I wish our Philip
loved the plantation that way. But
his heart is flying up there in the
sky with airplanes and Larry
Brown."

Luana nodded. "I know, dear.
But he's still a boy. He's entitled
to daydream," she defended.

"He's eighteen," Ben said, "ready
for college in the fall. I would like
him to be a doctor. We need more
doctors on the islands, Lu. But he
won't make up his mind."

Luana drew a deep breath. "May-
be he has made up his mind," she
said. "He wants to be a pilot. I
think he's afraid to tell you."

Ben sat upright. His eyes were
hurt.

"Afraid to tell me!" he repeated.

494

KISS OF THE WIND

"What have I ever done to make
him afraid to tell me?"

Luana touched his cheek. ''Dar-
ling/' she said, gently, '1 know how
kind you are, how tender and con-
siderate. And the children do, too,
really. But sometimes — well — you
still act like a Marine sergeant."

Ben shook his head. "I want the
best for them," he said. ''Maybe I
am demanding, but it's because I
love them and want them to get
some place in life. You have to
plan and then work to make your
plan come true. I won't let my
family waste time. I want them to
have a goal."

Luana laughed as she put her
arms around him, pressing her velvet
cheek to his.

"Look, Sergeant," she coaxed.
She always called him sergeant
when she wanted him to be more
lenient. "Let them be children for
today. We only go to Honolulu
once a year."

Che arose from the bed and hur-
ried to the kitchen, a long
sunny room with wide windows
opening into the lanai. Tutu was
seated at a little rock work table
heaped with pinkish red Roselani
flowers. She was busy with a long
needle and heavy thread making an
especially elaborate lei.

"This must be ready to greet my
Emma Lu," she said, smiling at
Luana who bent to kiss her faded
cheek. Tutu was frail and old in
the morning light, but her eyes were
glowing. She had been an English
teacher out from the States in a
Maui high school, before she mar-
ried Ben's father. She always spoke
slowly and precisely. Her voice had

a lullaby softness that everyone
loved.

"Soon these Roselani flowers, the
flower of our island, will be de-
stroyed if we do not get rid of the
hostile beetles. Look at the petals
I have thrown away, Luana. They
were ruined by beetles!"

"Bless you. Tutu," Luana said
tenderly as she hurriedly set the
table. "You always remember what
each child loves best. The Rose-
lani is Emma Lu's favorite lei. But
there will be hundreds of leis of
every kind on the streets today.
Flowers of every island will be
shown and worn. The Lehua from
the big island of Hawaii, the Llima
from Oahu, and the purple berry
called Mokihana from Kauai, and
Maui's own flower, the Roselani."

Tutu's eyes crinkled at the corn-
ers as she looked at Luana. "Don't
forget the most common of all, the
ginger flower lei. I have made
thousands of them. None has a
sweeter fragrance. But their color
is not as exciting as the red and
pink Roselani."

"The ginger is generally white,
isn't it?" Luana questioned.

"I like to call it Sweet Snow,''
Tutu answered. "That describes it,
although some call it Hedychiums.
Today, in Honolulu, we will see
orchid leis and carnations and the
yellow and white Plumeria. Umm!
I can almost smell them now. I
am so happy to be able to go with
you today. The Lord is good to
me.

She reached for Luana's hand and
pulled her gently to her side. "To-
day, I must tell you how grateful I
am for you. You have been a per-
fect daughter to me and a perfect

495

JULY 1963

wife for my son. I am nearing my
sunset time, Luana. . . ."

''Nonsense!" Luana tried to smile
as she always did when Tutu spoke
of her sunset time. She could not
bear to part with her, even though
Dr. Hartford had warned them
that her heart was very old and very,
very tired. ''I am no angel, Tutu,"
she went on gaily. *'I have been
impatient at times. Stubborn, too.
And my temper!"

Tutu shook her head, smiling her
wise little smile.

T3en loomed in the doorway, his
new aloha shirt open at the
throat. Luana looked at him with
pride. Ben was one of the tallest
men on the island, and even
though he seemed stern with the
children at times, he was, at heart,
the kindest man she had ever
known. He was even helpful to
stranded visitors. She always smiled
when she used the word visitois,
instead of touiists, but that was
customary in Hawaii. Folks thought
it sounded more friendly.

Soon the kitchen was a beehive
of activity. Each child had his ap-
pointed chore to do.

After the blessing, Ben helped
Luana serve breakfast: guava nectar,
scrambled eggs, oatmeal, milk, and
bananas. Only Bo, contrary as
usual, coaxed for papaya instead of
guava nectar.

''Why don't you like lilikoi juice,
Bo?" Luana demanded. "It is the
choicest juice of the island. That's
why we call it nectar."

"Not for me. Mama. I like
papaya better," he said decidedly.

Luana shook her head. Bo was

like that in every way. He had a
mind of his own. Benjy had
always had to give in to him, she
thought, looking fondly at her red-
haired twin boys. Her babies were
growing up. She and Ben had such
great plans for them all. It would
take extra money to do all they
planned. That was one reason she
was so eager about the art contest.
The prize was ten thousand dollars.

"Look, Mama," Bo was saying
over a mouthful of toast, "Benjy
wants us to show you our surprise
for Emma Lu."

Surprises were a tradition in the
Harrington family. Any event was
an excuse for a surprise. But Luana
wasn't prepared for Benjy's and
Bo's surprise.

"Oh, no!" she gasped, staring at
the monkey in Benjy's arms.
"Where did you get that?"

"From Hiro Kurata. You remem-
ber Hiro, Mama. He's our Japa-
nese friend who lives over near the
sugar mill. You let Bo and me go
there for sukiyaki dinner."

Luana nodded. "Yes, I do re-
member. I like Hiro. We must in-
vite him over when we have our
Utah pork chops and milk gravy
dinner. Or maybe he'd like our
Alabama hot cakes, with real maple
syrup from New England."

"Let's settle for San Francisco
chop suey," Phil laughed. "You
make that real swell. Mom, even
though the Chinese never heard of
the way they make it on the Main-
land."

"Well now," Luana laughed.
"We'll think of one of our Main-
land dinners and give him a treat.
Do his parents know he gave the
monkey to you for Emma Lu?

496

KISS OF THE WIND

''Oh, yes!'' Benjy said. "Their
uncle sent it from Tahiti. They
said we were welcome."

'Til bet they did/' Phil said,
grimly.

"Emma Lu will love to own a
monkey/' Ben said, his mouth
quirking.

"Just what she's always wanted,"
Pixie murmured, sipping her juice.

Luana noticed that Pixie was try-
ing hard not to eat fattening foods,
but it was a constant battle with a
healthy appetite. She had courage
and determination and weighed her-
self every day. She's really cute
anyway, Luana thought tenderly,
even if she is chubby. Her little
upsy nose makes her look like a
pixie. It was a blessing that she
didn't seem to mind that she was
not as pretty as the other girls at
school.

pniL took an extra banana and
ate it hurriedly.

"Let's get going," he said. "We
want to get there to watch the ship
pass Diamond Head. Boy, do I
have a surprise for my big sister!"

"Tell us!" Bo demanded. "We
told you."

Phil put his hand up. "Don't
ask me," he said. "This is per-
sonal."

"She'll have a surprise for us, I'll
bet," Benjy said in his honest way.
"I wonder what she'll have for us?"

Luana shook her head, reproving-

"Benjy, you should think how you
can please her, not about what she
will bring for you."

Benjy's wistful face was puzzled.
"I know I should. Mama. I try to
think of doing things for other peo-

ple all the time, but sometimes —
I just think of me!"

Bo's lips turned down, scornfully.

"What a dope!" he said. "Always
has to tell on himself. Never can
just think anything. Always says it
right out loud. Like in school yes-
terday when the teacher asked who
drew that crazy mean picture of
Drucie Hayward on the blackboard,
Benjy has to say he didn't draw it,
but it did look like Drucie's goon
face."

"For goodness sake!" Luana said.
"That was thoughtless of you,
Benjy. Try to be more careful next
time."

She looked sharply at Bo. "Who
did draw that picture?" she ques-
tioned, remembering that Bo had
quite a talent for drawing pictures
that resembled people he knew.

Bo's face pinked up over his
freckles. He stuffed a banana in his
mouth. Everyone was looking at
him. Ben leaned back, folding his
arms across his chest which meant
he would take over the situation.

"Bowman," he said, in a deadly
calm voice, "answer your mother.
She asked if you knew who drew
the mean picture of Drucie Hay-
ward?"

Bo swallowed hard. His eyes were
fiercely stubborn.

"Why do I have to tell?" he de-
manded. "Just because Benjy tells
everything, do I have to tell all my
business? Miss Carson doesn't
know who drew it — she couldn't
find out. I wouldn't answer when
she kept asking. I let her stand
there and wonder if it was Charlie
Lyman because he can draw so
well. I don't like Charlie!"

There was a breathless silence.

497

JULY 1963

Luana bit her lip. This was not
merely a childish prank. This was
a question of honor. How could
her son let another boy take the
blame for what he had done! And
he acted as though he had been very
clever. This must be corrected at
once. But why did it have to hap-
pen today? she asked herself broken-

ly-

She looked at Ben as he stood
up. His jaw was a firm hard line.

'Tet's go to your room, Bow-
man/' he said. "We must talk
this over."

''We will wait for you," Luana
said as they left the room. She was
grateful that Ben thought each child

should be allowed to keep his dig-
nity by being scolded alone. He did
not belittle any of the children
before the others. She had never
interfered with his discipline be-
cause he was always fair and reason-
able, but unyielding in his decision.

"Mama . . ." Benjy called to her.
"Oh, Mama "

His wide blue eyes were full of
tears.

"Finish your breakfast/' she said,
softly, her throat pinching in. She
knew that each of them was sick
with dread that Bo would be left
behind on this day of days.
{To be continued)

To a Little Girl

Dorothy ]. Roberts

Once I thought a dark-eyed child
The dearest in the wodd.
But now I have an added boon
Around that small child curled:

For I see more than the camera,
Which catches your tilted eye,
Dimples at mouth corners where
A smile is passing by.

I cannot see you as you were —
That princess in your face,
The dainty childhood fingers, for
A girl stands in their place —

A little girl with brand new teeth,
A shining golden braid —
The reaching outward of a grace,
A lady being made.

498

Handcart

Ida Isaacson

Tenderly she whispered, "Let us go on.
There is nothing behind us but heartache
Nothing but sad flowers — summer is gone.
We have in the handcart all we can take.

And all the things we left behind are ours
To leave — the fire in the open grate,
The sun's great glint on the temple towers.
Love, the shadow falls, the hour is late.

What fire glows in a new tomorrow
Warm enough to blot out despair and pain?
Dear love, from what sunset may we borrow
Gold to sculpture our heartaches in the rain?

Listen to our footfalls in the first snow,
The turn of the wheels as onward we go."

499

Betty Lou Martin Smith

THE train sped on its way,
closing in the miles between
Teresa and her daughter
Rosemary. It had been almost a
year since they had been together,
and Teresa was very excited to see
her two little grandchildren once
again.

Teresa watched enchanted as the
train took her farther and farther
away from the most densely popu-
lated part of the State into the rural
area. Although she had never
really cared for country life, she
found the scenery around her very
beautiful. Spring had almost ar-
rived now, and it was in evidence
at every turn. The rich, deep brown
of the earth showed sprinklings of
green, and the trees boasted tiny
little buds making their debut into
the world.

This is the time to get a fresh
start on things, Teresa thought,
more so than at any other time.

Spring makes me feel so clean and
good all over.

When Rosemary had married ten
years ago, Teresa had found it diffi-
cult to see why she would want to
move away from her social life in
the city to the country. She still
couldn't understand her daughter's
happiness in such a place. However,
Teresa's husband had stated, ''Hap-
piness isn't being in a certain place;
it comes from within one's own self.
If Rosemary is willing, she can be
happy any place."

Teresa adjusted the collar on her
coat. She was smartly dressed in a
black and white checked coat. Her
accessories of black complemented
her as well as the coat. Her lovely,
white-gray hair went well with
black, and her soft, almost unlined
face and blue eyes finished the
picture of a very fashionably dressed
lady.

The conductor called out loudly,

500

BENEATH THE PURPLE MOUNTAINS

"Cedar View," and Teresa's heart car. Teresa unbuttoned her coat
skipped a beat. She had arrived! and sat back in the car seat, perfect-
In happy anticipation, she made her ly relaxed.

way toward the front of the car. The Rosemary's and Carl's home was a

train was on time, Rosemary should large, white frame house with green

be waiting. shutters. There was a white picket

''There's Grandma! There's fence around the yard, and it was

Grandma!" Rosemary's eight-year- apparent that Rosemary and Carl

old son Donnie called out happily took great pride in keeping their

as he ran to meet Teresa. place looking neat.

"I see her, too." Cindy jumped ''Here we are. Mother." Rosemary

up and down. The six-year-old also pulled into the driveway by the side

made her way toward her grand- of the house. "Notice that we have

mother. repainted the house since you were

"Mother, it is so good to see you." here last?"

Rosemary put her arms around her "It looks very nice, dear." Teresa

mother. "Carl said to tell you that appraised the house,

he wished he could come to meet "I know that it isn't as elaborate

you, too, but they are so busy in the as yours in the city, but we really

fields that they don't stop for any- do enjoy it here," Rosemary com-

thing." mented.

"What, work on Saturday? In "I'm glad that you do, Rose-

the city most people have Saturday mary."

off." Teresa wished she hadn't "Donnie, catch the dog so that

spoken so abruptly, but it was too he won't jump on Grandma. You

late. She could detect a slight tense- know that she doesn't like him

ness about Rosemary. around her," Rosemary called after

"The car is this way. Mother." her son.

Rosemary led the way. "Here, Scampie," Donnie called

out. "You had better stay by us."

/^NCE inside the car Teresa at- Rosemary smiled. "Don't mind

tempted to make conversation, the children, Mother. It is just that

''You're looking verv welt de^r. T thev can't understand whv anvone

think this country air agrees with in the whole world would not want

you." their wonderful Scampie to jump on

"Despite all my hard work, them. He has become a member

Mother," Rosemary laughed, "I have of the family."

never felt better." Although Rose- "Well, you can have him as a

mary had her father's light, blonde member of the family if you want

coloring, she resembled her mother to, my dear, but I would just as

strongly. soon that he stay right away from

The car turned off the main high- me." Teresa shuddered at the

way and down a graveled lane for thought of the dog getting close to

about five miles. The smell of the her.

fresh earth was evident everywhere. The furniture in the house was

and the sunshine poured into the not new, but it showed careful pol-

501

JULY 1963

ishing and care. The rooms fairly
glistened, and Teresa had to admit
that there was a certain distinction
about the place that some of the
most elaborate homes lacked. It
is really rather quaint, Teresa mused
to herself.

''It is good to see you again,
Mother/' Carl said, as he
entered the kitchen and put his arm
on Teresa's shoulder. ''We are all
so pleased that you decided to come
and visit us."

''My goodness, Carl, does Rose-
mary let you in the house with mud
on you?" Teresa knew at once that
she had spoken out of turn again.

Carl dropped his arm from Te-
resa's shoulder, walked over to the
sink and got himself a glass of wat-
er. "I'm very careful not to get
anything dirty," Carl responded.
"Rosemary is a very tidy person,
like you."

"What are you two talking about
in here?" Rosemary walked into the
kitchen.

"Nothing, really, just chatting."
Teresa turned her gaze away from
Carl's own.

The rest of the day was spent
leisurely. Rosemary prepared a de-
licious lunch, and later took Teresa
for a ride through the valley, show-
ing her their land. Rosemary spoke
of it so proudly that Teresa was
amazed.

That night after dinner, Rosemary
and Teresa did the dishes. It seemed
so good to be with her daughter
again that Teresa could not hide her
pleasure.

"I wish that you lived closer to
us, Rosemary. We don't get togeth-
er nearly often enough. It would be

wonderful if you would move back
to the city. Wouldn't Carl enjoy
working there now that he has seen
what hard work farming is?"

"No, Mother, Carl has always
wanted a farm, and we are all per-
fectly happy here. The children
love it as much as we do. Speaking
for myself, I don't have any desire
to move back to the city. Some
people prefer to live in the city and
some in the country. I just happen
to be content in the country." Rose-
mary wiped off the cupboard and
started putting the dishes away.

Teresa had hoped that in some
way she could convince the chil-
dren that they should move back to
the city. Even though she had tried
in vain before, she just could not
give up. Now, she knew by the
tone of Rosemary's voice that she
had closed the matter, and that it
should not be brought up again.

Later, Teresa sat down in front of
the kitchen table and waited for her
daughter to finish tidying up. "Rose-
mary, why don't you get Carl to put
in a double sink. It would be much
more convenient for you, you
know."

"We can't afford it right now,
Mother. Eventually we want to re-
model the kitchen, but we can
wait," Rosemary said. "Let's go
into the living room. Sit here,
Mother. I think that you'll find
this chair more comfortable."

Carl sat on the couch by Rose-
mary, and Teresa noticed how he
had matured in the past ten years.
He had always been good looking,
with his light brown, curly hair and
kind gray eyes, but now he had a
mature appearance that he had
lacked before.

502

BENEATH THE PURPLE MOUNTAINS

HThe week end passed by pleasant-
ly with the Sabbath spent
mostly in church. Teresa had slept
better than she had done for weeks.
She even found herself falling asleep
in Carl's easy chair when he was
outside.

Monday proved to be a very busy
day, with washing, cooking a big
meal for the men who had come to
help Carl, and, later, baking bread.

Teresa tried to help, but she gave
out before the day was even half
over. She was appalled at how hard
her daughter worked.

When Rosemary took a moment
to sit down, Teresa couldn't keep
quiet. "I think that it is terrible
the way that Carl lets you work. I
have never seen anyone work so
hard."

''Now, Mother, I don't work any
harder than the other people
around here. Have you ever noticed
how hard Carl works? He is up at
dawn every day, and he never stops,
only to eat, until it is dark at night.
I enjoy working hard. It gives me
a purpose in life. I feel that I am
accomplishing something."

''Well, I can think of much bet-
ter ways to accomplish things."
Teresa's voice held an antagonistic
ring.

Before they retired that night,
Rosemary said, "It is our Relief So-
ciety work meeting tomorrow.
Mother. It starts early, and we
have our lunch there. Would you
care to go?"

"I don't know, Rosemary," Teresa
hesitated. She could not see that
she had anything in common with
the ladies in the country, and she
was beginning to believe that she
did not have anything in common

with her own daughter any more.

'*I am in charge of the lunch,
Mother, or I would stay home and
visit with you. I think that you
would enjoy it."

"Well, all right, dear. I might
just as well go. I don't have any-
thing else to do, with the children
in school."

The next morning Rosemary pre-
pared the food for the noonday
meal for Carl and his men, and
before Teresa could believe it,
things were in order, and they were
on their way to the meetinghouse.

"No wonder you keep thin, Rose-
mary. I get tired just watching
you." Teresa was grateful for Rose-
mary's vitality.

HPhe meetinghouse proved to be
very well kept, also. It was
difficult for Teresa to explain it to
herself, but it felt comfortable and
friendly.

The women were very friendly,
not at all as Teresa had pictured
them. She had imagined they
would look older, tired, somewhat
disheveled. As it turned out, they
were attractively dressed in bright,
cotton frocks. Tliey were healthy
and vital looking.

"Are you having a good time.
Mother?" Rosemary stopped for a
moment to talk to Teresa.

"Yes, yes, I am, Rosemary."
Teresa was surprised to realize that
she was actually enjoying herself.

Once back at the farm, Teresa
went out into the kitchen to help
Rosemary with dinner.

"You know, dear, I don't think
that I want to leave."

Rosemary looked up from where
she was peeling potatoes. Teresa's

503

JULY 1963

words had obviously startled her.
"What did you say, Mother?"

Teresa smiled. ''I didn't mean to
surprise you so, dear, but I think
that at last I am beginning to under-
stand your way of life." She put
her arm about her daughter's waist.
''It is a good, rich life for you, Carl,
and the children, Rosemary. It is
truly a life full of purpose. I am
just happy that you didn't listen to
me. I am also happy that you and
Carl have given yourselves so much
to work for. I am very glad that
you are out here in the country."

"Do you really mean that?"
Rosemary was amazed. "What
changed you. Mother? I don't
understand."

"I don't really know myself, Rose-
mary. I suppose that it was seeing
those women today. They all had
that same happy look that you have.
Their lives seem so full of planning
and keeping busy that they do not
have the time to worry about the
things that they don't have. I am

speaking of material things, of
course."

"That's true. The desire for elab-
orate things seems to leave you.
You don't have the time to think
about them." Rosemary was
thoughtful now.

"There is something else, too,
about this part of the country, Rose-
mary," Teresa added in after-
thought.

"What is that?"

"I have never slept better in my
life." Teresa smiled.

Rosemary laughed sweetly. "You,
too. The same thing happened to
me when I came here."

Together, Rosemary and Teresa
walked out to the back yard to
watch the children play. Teresa had
meant what she said. She dreaded
leaving the farm nestled beneath the
purple mountains and the grandeur
of the restful spring days. She would
even miss Scampie. She had grown
so used to his sleeping by her feet
as she rested in Carl's easy chair.

City Pool

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

The rain ceased falling, and while walking
I came upon a lonely pool
Imprisoned in a stony hollow —
The pavement warm, the water cool.

A boy swung happy toes across it
And later robins came to sport,
But there was only sky above it,
No leafy branch of any sort.

Never to climb a birch tree fountain,
Never to be one with grass or clover;
Only the sun's hot rays as outlet,
Then make the long, slow journey over!

504

ps^Woman's

Sphere

"^W

Ramona W, Cannon

l\/fRS. OLGA PEARSON ENGDAHL, of

Omaha, Nebraska, was select-
ed as American Mother of the Year
from among fifty successful State
candidates, in New York City in
May. A queenly woman, she has
given countless days of service as a
volunteer hospital worker and in
other humanitarian efforts, in addi-
tion to being the successful mother
of six sons and one daughter.

A/fRS ORA NELSON ANDERSON, Brig-

^ ^ ham city, Utah's Mother of the
Year, was one of five mothers to
receive a special citation. Hers was
for ''extraordinary skills in the art
of homemaking." She has wall-
papered, painted, and tiled her home
and made almost all her children's
clothing. She received her award
in a handsome black suit made by
herself. Mrs. Anderson has three
daughters and four sons, all out-
standing.

A/fRS. EMILY HANCOCK ( DAVID )

SMITH, Idaho Falls, another Lat-
ter-day Saint woman, was the
Idaho Mother of the Year. Mother
of eleven children, grandmother of
ninety-one, great-grandmother of
seven, she was matron of the Idaho
Falls temple for six years while her
husband was temple president. She

stressed both the gospel and educa-
tional pursuits in teaching her chil-
dren.

Dr. Roy Fugal, of New York City
(son of Mrs. Lavina C. Fugal, Utah
and American Mother of 1955),
as chairman of the Advisory Board
of the American Mothers Commit-
tee, presented to successful candi-
date Mrs. Engdahl, the motherhood
statuette by Latter-day Saint sculp-
tor Avard Fairbanks, which has been
the National Mother award for sev-
eral years.

"Delle s. spafford, General Presi-
dent of Relief Society, a member
of the National Board, attended the
proceedings.

IV/TaRY BROWN CLARK, of PrOVO,

Utah, 104 years old, born in
Lehi in 1859 to pioneer parents
John and Amy Snyder Brown, has
recently become a great-great-great-
grandmother, with the birth of
Richard Saxton in Heber City. All
six generations in the descent of
baby Richard are living. Mrs. Clark's
father, John Brown, accompanied
Orson Pratt as a scout and saw Salt
Lake Valley from the summit of
Big Mountain on July 19, 1847—
the first view by any of the pioneers.

505

ITORIA

VOLUME 50 JULY 1963

NUMBER 7

Modern
Pioneers

'T^HE word pioneer may conjure up a picture of a woman whose long
skirts draggle in the dust trudging wearily over the miles to reach a
shining goal where opportunity dwells. In today's world with the land
bought up and fenced off, the role of the pioneer may seem to have
vanished.

However ''one who opens up new lands" is only one definition of
pioneer. It also means to open up or prepare a way. There is great need
for individuals to pioneer today — to strike out away from the ways of
the world, from evil trends, wicked practices, and the enticements of con-
spiring men.

Relief Society members can pioneer in many fields, many of which
were practiced by their pioneer forebears, by their grandmothers and great-
grandmothers. Recently a young woman was getting married who pio-

506

Belle S. Spafford, President
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
losie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Raymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Alton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall

Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow-
Zola I. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Ula B. Walch

neered in acquiring her household furniture. She accepted offers from
relatives and kind friends of castoff pieces of furniture. Then, through
ingenuity and a moderate outlay of cash, coupled with imagination and
painstaking labor, the castoffs — though of different periods and styles —
were brought into a harmonious whole. The effect was very homelike and
attractive, and there was no bondage to debt in the months ahead of mak-
ing monthly payments. Many families and friends, learning of the desire
of a young couple to make over and make do, are happy to assist in this
way.

Another wife pioneered in doing genealogical work, giving up a social
group to enable her and her husband to search out their progenitors.
Certainly this was modern pioneering, for they were the first to prepare
the way for their beloved ancestors to attain exaltation.

A mother and father pioneered in the recreational needs for their
teen-age children. Unable to provide money for movies and attendance
at other public places of amusement each week, they planned ''game"
parties for each Friday night to which their children invited their friends.
They enjoyed gala occasions with little expense except for the food. Some-
times, instead of games, the evening was spent pulling taffy, making other
candies, or preparing other types of food. These party plans spread to
the friends' homes also where the pioneer joys of partying at home became
a happy practice.

It takes courage to pioneer, and a conviction of the rightness of one's
cause. There must be a goal in view. Any sister who feels dissatisfied
with matters as they are being practiced in her home can become, through
enthusiasm, planning, persistence, and good judgment, added to courage,
a modern pioneer and attain the satisfaction of creativity as she improves
the lot of her family by pioneering new ways.

-M. C. S.

507

The Brainstorm

Helen S. Phillips

IT was right after fall round-up
last year that I had my first
brainstorm. Since our ranch
country is so far from civilization,
school is always dismissed for a week
every fall so we boys can help round
up the cattle.

We hadn't been back in classes
too long, the day Pudge Lambert
and I were eating lunch together
out on the playground. Pudge
hadn't earned his nickname for
nothing. Enviously, I watched him
tear into three sandwiches, two
apples, and start in on a huge stack
of homemade oatmeal cookies,
while I choked down the usual
Rusty Cameron special: one dry
sandwich and a couple of store-
bought cupcakes.

''If I had that many cookies, Fd
sure divide up with a pal," I re-

marked, my mouth watering.

''Rusty, pal, why don't you bring
your own?" Pudge mumbled
through bulging cheeks. That did
it!

"You know I would, if there was
anybody at home to make them," I
said, heatedly.

"Why doesn't your dad hire a
housekeeper then?" Pudge asked, as
he finally handed me a couple of his
precious cookies. "At least they can
bake things."

"Who wants a housekeeper?" I
swallowed another delicious mouth-
ful. "I've decided that what Dad
and I need around our ranch is a
mother. This isn't the first time
I've thought so, either."

Pudge eyed me with a frown.
"Rusty Cameron, are you serious?"

When I said I was, he warned,

508

THE BRAINSTORM

*Tou don't really have it so bad, you day. Sometimes she accompanies
know. Fathers don't make you put her own soprano solos. If she sound-
on clean clothes every day, and I'll ed like that at round-up, boy! The
bet you and your Dad get to eat cattle would stampede for sure. She
anything you want. What's so doesn't look too much like a moth-
wrong with that?" er, either.

"Plenty!" I said emphatically. That left only our new school

reaching for more cookies. How teacher. For some reason. Dad

could I explain the way an empty doesn't have too much use for teach-

house echoed, with no mother there ers. Once at a church supper I

to welcome you home from school? heard old Mrs. Grigsby say it was

Or how your Dad could be like a too bad that every year the new

real buddy when you were doing the teacher always sets her cap for Tom

chores together but forget to make Cameron, and him still carrying a

conversation during the long, lonely torch for his dead wife. That shows

evenings? Those were just two you how much Mrs. Grigsby knows

reasons. There were about a hun- about it. Who needs torches? Our

dred others. ranch has electricity now, even in

''Lately, I've been thinking about the barn,

this mother business a lot," I con- ''If you're smart, you'll choose

tinned. "Since Mom died, it does Miss Marston," Pudge said. "So

seem like Dad could have found far, she's the neatest teacher we've

someone for us by this time, if he had yet. Prettiest, too."
had just put his mind to it. Dad

says it gets tiresome after awhile, T^he lunch bell rang, and we took

having women fall all over him just our seats. Right away I started

because he's a widower. So I've drawing my map of Asia Minor, be-

decided it's up to me." cause it gave me a chance to study

"You are serious!" Pudge ex- Miss Marston. She really was pret-

claimed. "I suppose next you'll be ty, with soft brown hair and blue

telling me you have someone picked eyes that crinkled when she smiled,

out." She smiled at us a lot, too, like

"Not exactly, but I'm working on she was happy to be a teacher. Like

it," I admitted. she didn't even mind teaching in a

This project wasn't going to be one-room schoolhouse clear out here

easy. Even I have noticed that in Hawk Springs. I decided it

ladies don't stay out in our ranch wouldn't take much practice for her

country unless they're already mar- to start being a mother. Now all I

ried. Pudge and I began counting, had to do was get her and Dad to-

There was Miss Agatha, Bud Skin- gether.

ner's old maid aunt out at the Circle Dad isn't too crazy about PTA,

Bar S. She's kinda wrinkled and but I had to start somewhere. After

skinny, though, probably too old dinner that night, when he said,

for my Dad, even. Then there is "Homework, son?" I had my second

Miss Flossie, the doctor's sister, who brainstorm,

plays the organ in church on Sun- "Just about a ton of it is all," I

509

JULY 1963

groaned, crossing my fingers. ''Also,
Miss Marston might think I haven't
been getting the right help at home.
She says. . . ."

"Never mind what she says," Dad
interrupted, getting red in the face.
Actually, my dad is very smart. He
can help me find the answer to
practically anything.

''Did you say there's PTA to-
night? Sounds as if Vd better go
after all. I need to get a few things
straightened out in my own mind."
He stood up and reached for his hat.

"You'd better wear your best
clothes," I said, not daring to look
at him. "Miss Marston is really
pretty."

"Just another old maid school-
teacher,", he grunted, but I noticed
he took a shower and changed
clothes before he left.

I was still doing my homework
when he came home a couple of
hours later. From the way he
stomped in, looking cross and
grumpy, I knew better than to ask
questions.

"Aren't you in bed yet?" he
barked. Boy! Dad hardly ever
raises his voice at anyone, so some-
thing really bad must have hap-
pened. As I headed for bed, I heard
him mutter, "As for that new teach-
er, she's the stubbornest woman I
ever met. Made it pretty clear she
had no use for me, either."

CcHOOL wasn't so good the next
day, either. Miss Marston
didn't smile at anyone, and even the
other students noticed that she kept
picking on me.

"Let's hear all your times tables.
Rusty," she said in a stern voice.
"Only recently I have been informed

that my teaching methods are some-
what questionable. We must
correct that, along with a few other
strong opinions which certain peo-
ple seem to hold."

None of us knew exactly what
she was talking about, but boy! I
was tired of those seven times tables
before she let me take my seat.

Well — things hadn't started out
too well, but I wasn't ready to give
up yet. Talking to Pudge after
school gave me an idea for my next
plan of action.

"Miss Marston is coming out to
our place tonight," he announced
importantly. "Mom invited her to
dinner and she said, good, that
would give her a chance to have a
conference about me."

A conference with the teacher? I
had never heard of it, but if Pudge
got to have one, then so should I.
I hurried back inside the school-
house.

Miss Marston looked up from her
desk. "Why, Rusty," she ex-
claimed, "what is it? Aren't you
supposed to ride home with the
other boys?"

"My horse can catch up with
theirs any day," I bragged. Then I
stole a peek at her face. Boy! she
was even prettier up close. I didn't
realize I was staring until she began
to blush. "Uh . . . Miss Marston
. . . uh. . . ." My tongue was getting
all twisted up. "I think you should
have a conference with my Father
. . . about my homework," I added
hastily. "Would it be convenient
for you to come in time for dinner
tomorrow night?"

"Rusty, are you sure . . . ?" she
began, but I crossed my fingers and
did my best to look innocent. Then

510

THE BRAINSTORM

she drew a deep breath. ''Maybe
he does see my point of view!" she
smiled. "You may tell your father
ril be there."

I wish I could report that the con-
ference was a big success, but, like
George Washington, I cannot tell a
lie. I hurried home after school the
next night and went straight to the
kitchen, instead of going out to help
with the chores. Company meant
cake, so I got out Mom's old cook-
book and started mixing things up.
Mixed up is right! That about de-
scribes the way things were when
Miss Marston arrived at the front
door. Just about then. Dad came in
from doing chores. Anyone could
tell by the way he looked that he
wasn't expecting company. Especial-
ly not Miss Marston, who looked
especially dressed up.

Che looked at Dad, then at me.
'Tm sorry," she said stiffly,
"apparently I misunderstood Rusty
yesterday. ... I got the impression
you wanted to have a conference
with me concerning his school-
work."

Mrs. Grigsby says that for a
rancher, my father has impeccable
manners, whatever they are. "I'm
sure that a conference might be
helpful," he said politely. "Would
you excuse me for a few minutes?
Rusty, you can entertain our guest
while I change."

Of course he meant for me to
take her into the living room, but
first thing I knew. Miss Marston
had tied a dish towel around her
waist and was helping me finish the
cake. When Dad came back, all
three of us cooked scrambled eggs
and bacon, and I thought the dinner

turned out just fine in every way.

Even a blind man could see that
Miss Marston would make a perfect
mother. I kept watching Dad, to
see if he noticed. If he did, he
surely wasn't letting on! As soon
as the conference began, I went in
the other room to do homework.
Both of them were very polite to
each other, but their conversation
didn't sound too friendly.

"Frankly, Miss Marston, I think
a city girl has no business signing
a contract to teach school in the
country," Dad said, at one point in
the conference. "This is no land
for softies. You probably won't
last any longer than the other teach-
ers who came out here and wasted
a year of their lives, as they said."

"We'll see who's a softie," she
retorted crisply. "I happen to be-
lieve that a person can adapt to any
environment he or she chooses. If
she likes people, that is."

That's the way it went most of
the evening. I didn't hear much
conference about me, though. Final-
ly, it was time for Dad to see her
home. Out here we never let ladies
ride alone after dark. As they went
out the door I whispered, "Dad, be
sure to kiss her goodnight!" They
both acted like they couldn't hear
me. Sometimes grownups are so
funny!

I guess he didn't kiss her. Be-
cause after dinner the next night,
Dad came out all dressed up like it
was some special occasion. I eyed
him hopefully. "Something going
on I haven't heard about?"

He laughed and clapped me on
the shoulder. "Rusty, don't you
think it's time we considered hav-
ing a woman around here?"

511

JULY 1963

''Boy!'' I whooped, ''that would
be neat. Miss Marston's the one
Fd choose, too!"

His grin faded. "That Miss Prin-
cess? As a matter of fact, Fm taking
Miss Flossie to the square dance to-
night. She's our type, son, more
than any city girl would be."

Well how do you like that? I
certainly didn't!

For the next couple of weeks, Dad
just ignored me if I mentioned Miss
Marston. Instead, he dated Miss
Flossie so often that everyone was
talking about it. When I saw the
silly way she acted around Dad,
though, and he didn't mind, I got
a scary, cold feeling inside. Surely,
he wasn't serious! Couldn't he see
she just wasn't the mother type?

That's how matters stood the
morning of the storm. I had my
horse all saddled and ready to leave
for school when Dad cocked an eye
at the low-lying clouds on the ho-
rizon.

"I don't like the looks of the
weather," he said. "Those thunder-
clouds are coming up too fast to
suit me. With the prairie as dry as
it is, a lightning storm is all we need.
Better tell your Miss Marston that
out in this country a smart school-
marm dismisses classes in weather
like this. Too much danger of a
prairie fire. Then you high-tail it
for home early."

Probably it was a mistake to give
Miss Marston the message in front
of the class. "Thank you. Rusty,"
she said lightly, "it's kind of your
father to offer advice so often. Un-
fortunately, the school board speci-
fied nothing about bad weather
holidays, so I suppose we had better
stay today." She smiled at the class.

"Very well. Let's begin with arith-
metic."

All of us glanced uneasily at one
another. We weren't sure whom to
obey, our parents who said to come
home, or the teacher who said to
stay. So we stayed.

T^HAT was one morning it was
harder than usual to concen-
trate. The schoolroom temperature
was stifling hot for October, and
when we opened the windows there
wasn't a breath of air stirring. The
sun looked like a hot brass ball, be-
fore clouds began moving in to cover
it with a hazy gray film. We began
hearing the first rumbles of thun-
der in the distance, and when the
lightning began to crackle as it came
closer and closer. Pudge held up his
hand.

"Ma'am," he said apologetically,
"out here prairie storms come up
mighty fast. Maybe we should . . .
uh . . . that is. . . ."

"Pudge, of course." Miss Mar-
ston stood up. "Students, anyone
who wishes may be excused to go
home immediately." Amid the
shouts and noises of departure, I
guess no one else noticed that Miss
Marston sat back down at her desk.
I sat down, too.

"Fll just do homework for awhile,
if you don't mind," I said. "Dad'll
be out on the range, and I hate to
go home to our empty house." She
didn't say anything, but her eyes
looked sympathetic.

We worked in silence for awhile.
Presently she glanced out the win-
dow, then quickly began to gather
up the papers on her desk.

"I think we'd better start for
home. Rusty," she said uneasily.

512

THE BRAINSTORM

'Took at that sky!"

I looked, then ran outside. Every-
thing seemed to be enveloped in a
murky, dark haze. Smoke or dust?
I couldn't tell. The air felt so
charged with electricity it almost
hummed. Suddenly, there was a
sharp crack and a blinding flash.
Then another, and another. That
lightning was too close for comfort!
I scooted back inside.

'Tet's lock up and get going!"
I shouted. In the distance I could
hear the frenzied snorts of our
horses as they reared and strained
against the hitching rail. Lightning
was one thing they wanted no part
of. As soon as we banged the door
shut behind us, I could see why.
Those bolts of lightning had started
several small fires, all headed in our
direction.

''I can't believe it!" Miss Marston
gasped. Then, after another look
at the surrounding prairie, she
straightened her shoulders resolute-
ly. ''Rusty, we just can't leave the
schoolhouse to burn down. If only
we had some wet gunny sacks,
couldn't we use them to head off
the fire before it gets any closer?"

For Miss Marston, anything was
worth a try. Luckily I found some
empty sacks out in the woodshed.
We soaked them in the stock water-
ing trough then frantically beat at
the flames. Back to the water, then
to the fire. It was backbreaking
work. Tlie routine seemed endless
— and hopeless, for as quickly as we
smothered one flame, another sprang
up in its place.

Finally, discouraged, I looked at
Miss Marston. She was a mess!
Hair all straggly, face smudged with
dirt and ashes, and her dress looked

as soggy as one of the gunny sacks.
Even like that, she was still better
than Miss Flossie. Wearily, she
stood up and brushed the hair out
of her eyes.

"Tell me. Rusty," she said, "what
do you think your father would do
now?"

"Well," I answered, "probably
dig a trench around the schoolhouse
and start a backfire, I guess."

That's what we were doing when
they found us. Dad and the crew
from our ranch. Miss Marston was
grimly trying to dig a trench with
the rusty shovel I had found, and
I had a pretty fair backfire started
when they came driving up with the
wagon. Like clockwork, part of the
men unloaded a plough, hitched it
to the team and finished digging the
trench. The rest of them soaked
down the roof with the wet sacks,
then watched the backfire really take
hold. We just stood there, too
tired to move, as Dad hurried up
to us.

For a minute he didn't say any-
thing. Then he gave me a quick
hug, and I saw him look at Miss
Marston like he wished he could
hug her, too. Then he reached out
and took one of her hands, gently
touching the blistered palm.

"You two make a real team," he
said huskily. "Any chance I could
join in?"

Was there! Miss Marston blushed
and I whooped, "It's about time!"
as I ran off to check on the horses.
Dad and the teacher just stood there
and looked at each other.

P.S. I haven't had a single brain-
storm since I got my new Mom. It
was all strictly Dad's idea — he
thinks!

513

»^wmi^9^l^f*wvr •

Josef Muench

Mount Hood and Lost Lake, Oregon

Portals of Summer

Ida Elaine James

I pause within tall portals, slim and straight.
As one who lingers in a vestibule
Of long, long corridors, before I sate
My being with the dim and sweetly cool
Beauty promised me within the great
Green vistas of the forest. Is there one
Who dares to drop upon these leaves and prate
Of self's abandoned hopes, of life's work done?

I lean my ear on stems that sweetly bend
To my tired cheek, whereunder insects lie
No more encumbered in their crypt than I,
And loose my stifled, harrowed soul, and blend
My psalm with lullabies of birds and flowers . .
A rite that cleanses me from wasted hours.

514

inside and out

qA Grandson Grows in My Garden

Maude Rubin

He listens to water playing its song

As he fills a bath for the sparrows;

Then he catches tadpoles till shadows grow long.

Marking the ground with slim black arrows.

Like quicksilver is five-years-old.
But still as blue-eyed grass.
He watches a butterfly's wings unfold,
Gold velvet and jewel-topaz.

He drinks lemonade with mint and ice;

Picks purple grapes for his mother;

Then curled in my arms he sings "Three Blind Mice'

Till the gate latch lifts. . . . Another

Long garden day has left its trail
On the mind of a five-year-old;
As silver-gleaming as dew or snail
Are the treasures his dreams will hold.

515

Fancy Stitching
for your daughters

IN addition to providing a delightful sense of companionship between
a mother and her young daughter, the learning of embroidery stitches
provides an acquaintanceship with the handling of a needle and thread,
the wearing of a thimble, the use of embroidery hoops, and the feel and
texture of material. Also, a discriminating love of color and design may
be fostered, and perhaps a handicraft skill that may be a lifetime joy can
be initiated by a mother for her daughter through summer afternoons of
love and stitching. Some accomplishments valuable to seamstresses can
be first achieved by practice of embroidery stitches, such as buttonhole
work, and the delightful basket-weave stitch which may become an asset
in later mending and darning.

It would be a good beginning if the first item chosen was a dish towel.
The pattern can be simple, and mistakes are not so disastrous. In a very
short time the nimble fingers will want to tackle anything from dish towels
to intricate appliqued bedspreads or crewel work, with pure delight in
the feeling of progression.

516

THE HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

Illustrations of the Use of the Basic Running Stitch in Decorative Embroidery

SEWING EQUIPMENT— It IS vcry important to have good sewing equipment,
so give your daughter a sewing kit of her very own soon after school
closes. This kit can be as simple as a small sturdy box containing a few
articles, to an elaborate sewing basket, filled with dozens of sewing gadgets.
Whichever you choose, the sewing kit should include a thimble her own
size, a small pair of scissors, embroidery hoops, embroidery needles with
the long eyes (then she can quickly learn to thread them), and a good
assortment of colorful embroidery floss. Have her wind each color on an
empty spool. This makes for a neater basket, and also makes it easier
to select and obtain the proper color. Show her how to separate the
strands, so that they will be ready for use.

I F you give your daughter a good basic embroidery education, teaching her

the different stitches and possibilities first, she will have self-confidence

to begin with, and will have a stronger desire to carry each project through.

517

JULY 1963

Here, then, are the basic steps and the way to teach them:

1. BASIC RUNNING STITCH

Tliis gi\es little fingers a limbering up. It is also a good stitch to teach accuracy
in following lines.

If the child is ver\' young, it is good to begin learning on a square of checkered
gingham. The gav colors will add enjoyment for her. and she can make some useful
items with less time in\ol\ed, thereby realizing accomplishment more quickly.

Show her how to tie a neat knot in the end of her thread, and show her how to
put the needle up through the cloth from underneath right on the line. Make running
stitches between the squares.

Several rows make a nice border. If you make running stitches crosswise, you will
get small squares.

You can make many kinds of borders by doing running stitches in different ways.

Do .some running stitches on the following practical articles:

A luncheon cloth and napkin.s: Take a piece of fabric 36 inches square and make
a border about two or three inches from the edges. Now fringe the edges. Make
napkins to match.

A clothespin doll: The dress is made of a straight piece of gingham just wide
enough to let the "head" and "feet" of the clothespin show. Make a border of your
choice along the bottom edge, and then gather the top edge, again using the running
stitch. This also makes a skirt for her favorite little doll.

A carryall bag: Make this by cutting two rectangular pieces of gingham making
a border or an all-over design. Now use the running stitch to sew the pieces together
on three sides, hemming the fourth side, and putting in a drawstring.

2. CROSS-STITCH

This stitch delights the beginning seamstress, for it gives her the feeling of "reallv
sewing." The cross-stitch should always have the stitches going the same way. Never
make each cross stitch individually. Work across, slanting all the stitches in one
direction. Tlien come back across your work, slanting the stitches the other way.

Gingham is again very good to learn on. If the checks are small, your crosses will

be small. If the checks are large, the crosses will be larger, but remember to make a
cross from comer to corner. Make a design by filling in certain squares and leaving
others blank.

Some practical items to make with cross-stitching:

Pockets for your plain-colored dress.

The border for your new skirt.

A pair of pillow slips with a stamped cross-stitch design.

3. THE OUTLINE STITCH

This is a little more difficult, but if you remember to teach your daughter to bring
the needle out exactly on the line she wants to follow, she will have no trouble. It is
done with a backwards stitch.

Teach her to take as short a stitch as she is able, then her work will be neater.
Learn first on straight lines, as it is on the turns that the beginner usually has trouble.

On checked gingham, it is an easy trick to learn to make designs using the outline
stitch.

Now she is ready to tackle more difficult patterns. Dresser scarfs or again pillow
slips are a good choice. She can find them printed with a combination of the cross-
stitch and the outline stitch. This enables her to use two new skills.

4. LAZY-DAISY STITCH

This is still a little more difficult to do, but by practicing on simple items, she will
be delighted at the fast results. The beginner nearly always pulls the thread too tight.
This pulls the loop into a straight line, and the flower petal effect is lost. Caution
her against this.

With this new stitch, a colorful flower garden will appear on tablecloths or aprons.
She can vary her flowers from four petals to six, or even larger.

She can also make the leaves on an outline stitched stem.

Ideas for the use of the lazy-daisy stitch :

Help your little seamstress make a triangle decorated with lazy-daisy blossoms and
fringe the two edges, hemming the bias edge. This makes an attractive head scarf, and
she will be proud of her own handiwork.

A bib for baby: Just cut two bib shapes of cotton fabric, and one of flannel, plastic,
or heavy fabric, for a padding. Now put them together with a bias binding. If you cut
your own binding, you can make it wider, and it will be easier for youngsters to sew
in place.

A laundry bag: This is made by taking two rectangles and rounding one edge
slightly to fit a wooden hanger. Cut a slit down the center of the front about % of
the way. Now bind this slit with bias. Stitch three straight sides together and bind
the curved sides together with bias. Slip the hanger inside.

5. THE FRENCH KNOT

This stitch is a real test as to the ability of even some well-established stitchers,
but it is required on nearly every piece of fancywork we pick up, so is a "must." Be
sure to keep the child from becoming discouraged by reminding her that practice makes
perfect. If she makes rows and rows of French knots on a plain square of fabric, it
will help her. Let her pick out the best knots in the row and try to make the next
ones like them. If you make them along with her, it will help.

To make a French knot: Pull the thread up through the cloth. Now hold the
thread with your left hand and wind it around the needle three or four times. Now
pull the thread tight and put the needle back through the cloth close to where the
thread came out. Loosen the knot enough to push the needle through. Now pull
the thread tight.

Be careful to keep the knot close to the cloth at all times. If you want larger
knots, don't wind the thread more times, but simply use more strands of thread in
your needle.

French knots are used mostly for the center of flowers, but they can be used in
rows to make designs. Try this on a gingham border for a tea towel.

There are many other stitches, but these are the basic ones, and are enough to
get your daughter started. Take that shopping trip with her for your supplies real
soon. It will make for a delightful summer, and one your daughter will always re-
member.

520

Let-Doy\fns and
Hand-Me-Downs

Janet W. Breeze

OEFORE sending children's clothes to
-^ the cleaners at the end of a season,
remove hems at sleeves and skirts or coat
bottoms. Store them clean with hems
hanging until you need the clothing again.
It will then be a simple job to adjust for
growth and press your family's "season-
ready" items. Also, don't overlook the
economy in selecting a little girl's coat with
turn-back cuffs. A too-short coat can be
tolerated when the sleeves can be turned
down.

To lengthen a little girl's slip, open the shoulder seam and insert an additional
strap length. This will drop the whole slip.

Replace outgrown straps with an inexpensive pair of suspenders, and you can
extend the life of many of your little boy's trousers.

Since children's clothing sizes generally run according to age, store outgrown
clothing in cartons marked with a large numeral for each [Yz -1-2-3-4, ^"^ ^^ "P ) •
This makes it easy to "hand it down" without missing a few items here or there.

When a child becomes disgruntled at having to wear "hand-me-downs" within the
immediate family, there are several ways in which to make second-hand articles seem
more personal and "new":

Besides occasionally buying the second child "new" clothing, you can ( 1 ) dye
white or pastel clothing; (2) add a flower, pin, embroidery, new collar, pocket, or
suspenders; (3) hide let-down seams in little girls' skirts and dresses with small tucks,
braid, or rickrack.

When an older child must give up an outgrown treasure, such as a hat, muff,
or even toys, it sometimes eases the blow if he is "guided" into wrapping the item
regally as a very special Christmas or birthday gift for a younger child, whether in or
out of the family.

While we were growing up, there was one item in our house which held more
fascination for us than anything else. It was (at that time) an enormous wardrobe
traveling case, tucked securely away under a bed for entertaining us on those long,
late-summer afternoons when we had already done everything else. On days such as
this we were allowed to open the wardrobe case and peek inside at all the "old clothes"
which had mysteriously accumulated.

One by one, we would carefully drape the moth-scented treasures all over the
room. And then, pencil and paper in hand, we would design our new school wardrobe
for fall. You see, we never thought of wearing "made-overs" as such. Most of the
things we wore to school were the products of a wonderful cieative experience. Even
when Mother made the final decision that black crepe was not a fit school dress for an
eight-year-old, the disappointment was easy to bear. All else became swallowed up
in the button-snipping, seam-ripping business of preparing our creations for the
seamstress.

And how proud we were of om reputations as junior dress designers!

521

Threshing

Adrian Hansen

jM'EXT to Christmas and the horses to start at once. Then there

Fourth of July, the most fun of was the low growl of the machine as

the entire year was at threshing it began to operate, getting louder

time. and higher in pitch as it picked up

The huge grain stacks stood like speed. Soon the noise was so deaf-
yellow igloos ready to be consumed ening everyone had to shout to be
by the machine. The wagons, load- heard. The dust rose in stifling
ed with poles, iron rods, chains, and clouds, especially back of the straw
all the equipment, would come first, carrier. The man who worked there
Finally, the big, red, box-like thresh- wore goggles over his eyes and his
ing machine, drawn by two teams big red bandanna handkerchief was
of horses, would be driven in be- tied over his mouth and nose. All
tween the stacks and staked into the workers wore bandannas tied
position. The straw carrier at the around their necks to keep out the
end of the machine reached way out chaff.

behind like a flat tail, with its end- By now the operation had settled

less chain of slats ready to carry the into a rhythm of movement. The

straw into the stack. At the end, horses stepped the same gait around

were the rows of teeth to grasp and around the circle, the driver

the grain and force it into the ma- turning and lightly cracking his

chine. whip. The men on the stack

Now came the exciting part. The dropped the bundles in turns onto

heavy iron driving rod was put into the feeder platform. Two men

position, reaching from the thresher stood there, the first with a sharp

and the separator, to the horse-pow- knife with which he cut the twine

er platform. This was a floor over from each bundle before pushing it

a huge cogwheel lying flat on the to the next man, who fed it evenly,

hub. From this platform several heads first, into the machine,

poles extended, usually five poles. The grain poured from the side

To each of these poles was hitched of the machine into the half-bushel

a team of horses, and they traveled measures which were emptied into

round and round in a circle pulling sacks, and the grain was carried to

the large wheel which connected the granary. Each man carried three

with a smaller cogwheel on the end measures each trip. It took at least

of the big driving rod. As this ro- three men to carry the grain from

tated, it propelled the mechanism of the thresher to the granary, and they

the separator. ran on the way back with the empty

Of course, we never paid much sacks. They often used the sacks

attention to all this detail. The to give a playful slap at the man

thing to really see and hear was the with a load on his back as they

shout of the driver getting all the met; or, to our great glee, they might

522

THE HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

include one of us in this play, mak- Breakfast was served by sunrise at

ing us feel very much a part of the latest. Dinner was at noon, and

things. such food as we were expected to

The man in the straw stood hip provide! A woman's reputation as

deep in the loose stuff, forking it a cook was often based on how she

back away from the carrier. At times fed the threshers. It soon became

he would be almost buried. common knowledge.

There was a chaff carrier, too. A There was not much stress placed

man with a huge wooden fork with on how it was served, but was there

wide tines moved the chaff as it enough and was it good? TThere

sifted between the slats of the straw had to be meat — roasts, steak, or

carrier. He kept a red bandanna chicken — lots of mashed potatoes,

tied over his nose and mouth to stacks of homemade bread or bis-

keep out the smothering dust, but cuits, several vegetables, pickles,

even then it must have been a very jam, and jelly. Pie, cake, or rice

miserable job. pudding was served for dessert.

To us children he had a special The women and children waited
attraction because he was really in until the men were fed, but that was
this big event right up to his ears, expected, and it was a real enter-
Before long his eyebrows and hair tainment to see how much food
not covered by his hat, would be could be consumed in so short a
thick with chaff. What a wonder- time. There was always enough
ful show he put on when the ma- food left over, although we had to
chine stopped and he used his floppy wash part of the dishes before there
old felt hat to beat the chaff from were enough dishes to go round the
his shoulders and back, and grinned second time.

at us from his mask-like face. When the threshing was done,

the straw stack looked like a yellow

'T^HE men were not the only ones mountain to us children, and did we

who were busy at threshing explore it! We would roll down

time. Mother and the girls had to the smooth trail left by the straw

prepare the meals for the crew. carrier until we looked as if we were

There were six or eight regulars made of straw, and our clothes were
who followed the machine, and then so full of chaff we could hardly en-
each farmer had to get extras to car- dure the scratching. That was the
ry grain, take care of the straw and, price we had to pay for our fun, but
sometimes, pitch the bundles from it was worth it all.
the stack to the machine. This Then we played horse and
meant there might be from twelve tramped round and round the deep
to fifteen men to feed. And when tracks worn by the horses, as they
it was threshing time, they all furnished the power for the thresh-
showed up for the meals, even break- ing machine. Such wonderful mem-
fast. Of course the men who oper- ories of a life never to be forgotten,
ated the machine stayed right with if you lived on a farm in the days of
it night and day. the horsepower threshing machine.

523

to please

oAunt Marthas Wiggly Cake

Linnie F. Robinson

Yi c. butter or other shortening i tsp. vanilla

1 c. sugar '/4 tsp. lemon flavoring

2 eggs (room temperature) i Yi c. flour

'/4 tsp. salt if shortening is not salted 2 tsp-. baking powder
Yz c. half and half, milk and cream

Cream butter and sugar together until light and fluffy, add eggs, one at a time,
and beat until light and fluffy. Add flour, sifted with baking powder, alternately with
the half and half milk, ending with flour. Pour in vanilla and lemon flavoring and put
in two cake tins for layered cake. Bake at 350° for twenty to twenty-five minutes.
Cool ten minutes and turn out on rack. When cool, split one layer and put cooked
cream filling in center, replace other half, and ice top of cake. Do the same with the
next layer making a two-layered cake. Ice with pink icing. Serve as soon as possible.
This is a cake that is lovely because of its tender, moist, and delicious appeal. It will
not keep well.

Wiggly Cake Filling

1 c. milk 1 egg, beaten

3 tbsp. corn starch Yz c. cream

'/4 c. milk 1 tsp. vanilla

Yz c. sugar !4 tsp. lemon
pinch of salt

Scald 1 c. milk in double boiler, add sugar, salt, and corn starch dissolved in !4 c.
milk. Cook two minutes, add the beaten egg, mixed with the cream, and cook three
to five minutes more. Add flavoring and cool.

Icing for the Wiggly Cake

Yz square butter, softened Yz tsp. vanilla

1 drop red cake coloring cream for mixing

Yz lb. powdered sugar

Mix all ingredients except cream. Then add enough cream to bring icing to
desired consistency.

524

the whole family

Recipes From Sacramento Stake

Suhmitted by Adelle Goish

Applesauce Cake

Mary Gleie

Sift together: Add:

4 c. flour 2 c. chopped walnuts

2 tbsp. cornstarch 2 c. raisins (seedless or ground)

4 tbsp. ground chocolate 3 to 4 c. applesauce

4 tsp. soda 1 c. cooking oil
2 c. sugar

Vi tsp. each cinnamon, nutmeg, allspice,
cloves, and salt

Mix lightly, and bake in moderate oven 350° for about one hour and ten minutes.

Banana Nut Bread

ArviJIa Crandall

1 c. sugar 1 tsp. soda

2 c. flour 1 tsp, vanilla
2 eggs 1 tsp. salt

1 c, mashed bananas V2 c. chopped nuts

4 tbsp, sour milk Yz c. shortening

Mix all together and bake in a greased loaf pan. Bake one hour at 350°.

Walnut Squares

Rosella Nohn

Beat 1 egg until creamy and stir in 1 cup brown sugar.

Sift together: Add:

5 tbsp. flour ic, chopped walnuts

Va tsp. salt Ys tsp. soda

Combine the two mixtures and bake 15 or 20 minutes at 375°. Cut in squares
after mixture has begun to set.

525

Turkey Pie

Lena Silver

Brown 4 tbsp. flour in 4 tbsp. butter. Add 2 Vi cups turkey stock and cook until
thick and smooth. Season with salt, pepper, onion salt, and celery salt. Add 1 cup
each of cooked peas, carrots, and turkey pieces. To make stock, cook turkey bones
for one hour with celery, onion, parsley, salt, and pepper in amounts to suit taste.
Strain after cooking.

Biscuits:

2 Vi c. flour

2 Vz tsp. baking powder

1 tsp. salt

1 beaten egg added to Vi c. milk

% c. shortening

1 V^ tsp. paprika

2 Vi tsp. parsley flakes

Roll mixture about 1 Vi inches thick and cut into biscuits.
Pour turkey mixture boiling hot into casserole, and place biscuits on top.
at 350° for about 20 minutes. Serves 6.

Pork-Chop Casserole

Shirley Extrand

Bake

1 can bouillon
1 can water

Place uncooked rice in 1 Vi quart covered
Add browned pork chops, bouillon, and

4 lean pork chops
1 c. uncooked rice
1 green pepper

Brown and season pork chops to taste,
casserole and slice green pepper over top.

water. Bake at 350° until rice is done and pork chops tender, about one hour.
Serves 4.

Homemade Doughnuts

Eiva Coats

2 pkgs. yeast (dry or compressed) 1 c. sugar

3 c. scalded milk, cooled 3 eggs beaten lightly
2 tsp. salt % c. cooking oil.

sifted flour to make a soft dough, about 8 c

526

Mix together all ingredients except flour. Add enough flour to make dough easy
to handle. Let rise until double in bulk. Roll to Yi inch and cut. Let rise, about 30
minutes and cook in deep fat until browned. Roll in granulated sugar or frost the
doughnuts, as desired. Makes 4 or 5 dozen.

Salmon Casserole

Ethel Leishman

2 lib cans red salmon

!4 tsp. pepper

2 cans drained string beans

% c. pickle relish

(save 1 cup liquid)

2 c. milk

8 tbsp. butter

2 c, soft buttered bread crumbs

6 tbsp. flour

Remove bones and skin from salmon. Alternate salmon and string beans in
greased 2-qt. casserole. Melt 6 tbsp. butter and add flour, salt, and pepper. Stir bean
liquid and milk until blended and add to flour mixture. Stir until smooth and pour
over the bean and salmon mixture and top v^'ith bread crumbs to which the remaining
2 tbsp. butter have been added. Bake in a moderately hot oven (400°) for thirty
minutes, or until golden brown on top. Serves 6 to 8.

Pie filling

large onion
clove garlic
tbsp. cooking oil
tbsp. butter

Tamale Pie

Marie Gihby

1 lb. ground beef

1 pt. tomatoes

Yz c. ripe olives

salt, pepper, and chili pepper to taste

Corn meal mush: 1% c, corn meal, 1 tsp, salt, and 4 c. boiling water. Cook
in double boiler until thickened.

Fry onion and garlic in oil and butter until light brown, then add beef and cook
until all redness is gone. Add remaining ingredients and simmer 10 minutes. Place
in baking dish lined with Yz of the corn meal mush. Spread the other half of mush to
cover filling. Bake about 40 minutes in oven at 350°.

527

Evelyn Davis Makes Lovely
Floral Arrangements

Evelyn Davis, Salt Lake City, Utah,
has made flowers her hobby. Through
the years her flowers have delighted the
neighborhood and her floral arrangements
haxe graced the chapel of her ward, and
on special holidays she has made ap-
propriate bouquets. She has decorated
many tables for ward Relief Society ban-
quets, and for other organizations in
which she holds membership. She also
makes use of original floral motifs in her
rug and apron designs, and flowers enrich
her landscape paintings. Mrs. Davis is
mother to four sons, and she has nine
grandchildren.

Bernice MacLeod Knits Sweaters for Missionaries

Bemice MacLeod, Sydney, Nova Scotia, Canada, shows her love for the Church
by knitting warm and colorful sweaters for the missionaries in her area. She has knitted
over ninety sweaters for missionaries. Shown in the picture with Mrs. MacLeod are
Sister Stanley Adams, Elder Gordon W. Enders, and Elder Verl Christensen.

Mrs. MacLeod introduced Relief Society work in the Sydney Branch in 1957.
She was the first member of the Church in Sydney.

526

nteA-

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

South Blackfoot Stake (Idaho) Anniversary Day Inter-Faith Social

March 16, 1963

Members of South Blackfoot Stake Relief Society Board grouped around the
Magazine display table, left to right: Inez S. Pendlebury, President; Freeda C. Jorgen-
sen, Work Director Counselor; Jennie Williams, organist; Leola Horrocks, chorister;
Vera Williams, theolog}' class leader; Nettie Van Ordcn, work meeting leader; Mignon
Watt, literature class leader; Beth S. Hoopes, Education Counselor; Norma Romriell,
social science class leader; Agnes Cox, Magazine representative; Abbie Godfrey, visiting
teacher message leader.

Esther T. Christensen, Secretary-Treasurer, is not in the picture.

Sister Pendlebury reports: "Our inter-faith social held on March 16, 1963, was a
great success. We were blessed by a large crowd, about 500 women. All around the
room tables were arranged for the display of articles made in the work meetings of
our ten wards, plus articles from foreign lands. Following the fashion show, we served
punch and birthday cake, and the women inspected our displays. The program was
most inspiring. The Singing Mothers gave a particularly beautiful performance. The
clothing shown in the style show was all made by the models, and this contributed
a charm and appropriateness that could not be achieved in any other way. We had
about sixty nonmembers in attendance, and the forty-eight copies of the Magazine
which we had on hand for the nonmember guests disappeared quickly, and there were
many requests for more Magazines. There was a very good attendance of inactive
members, and we feel gratified and happy because of this."

529

Sydney Stake (Australia), Parramatta Ward Christmas Party

December 12, 1962

Front row, seated, left to right: Helen Grant, Sydney Stake visiting teacher mes-
sage leader; Lyn Carter, Secretary-Treasurer, Sydney Stalce Relief Society; Myrtle Stubbs,
First Counselor, Sydney Stake Relief Society; Ethel Parton, President, Sydney Stake
Relief Society; Margaret Gray, President, Parramatta Ward Relief Society; Elder Ken
Hale, Bishop, Parramatta Ward; Bishop Ken Hale; Hazel Brown, Second Counselor,
Parramatta Ward Relief Society; Elsie F. Parton, stake theology class leader.

Back row, standing, left to right: Helen Harker, ward literature class leader; Kath-
leen Page; Anne Kirk; Anne Orro, ward organist; Anne Jones; Hilda Woods, work
meeting leader, Parramatta Ward Relief Society; Shirley Sainsbury; Beryl Smith, ward
visiting teacher message leader; Marion Verey; Jean Hale, ward social science class leader;
Evelyn Redfearn; Ivy Willson; Lucy Bennett; Shirley Coltzau; Ann Campbell, ward
theology class leader; Eunice Metcalf; Lillian Cook.

Sister Ethel Parton reports: "The Parramatta Ward of Sydney Stake sponsored a
most enjoyable and unusual Christmas party. The majority in attendance were inactive
and nonmembers of the Relief Society, and of the Church, so this occasion represented
Relief Society in action for these women. The theology class leader portrayed the
year's lessons in word pictures and visual aids, leaving her testimony to the strengthening
of faith through this course of study. The literature class leader spoke of the benefits
of literature and a study of the works of great authors in broadening the mind and
bringing a greater international sympathy and understanding among peoples. Colored
slides and an interesting commentary by the social science class leader created interest
and enthusiasm. This study showed that all people are faced with some of the same
problems and difficulties, with the same source of solution available — reliance on God.
The work meeting leader told of the culture and niceties which may be gleaned from
the lessons presented at these meetings. A mannequin parade followed, where many
well-made and smartly styled frocks for different occasions were displayed, including the
popular mother-and-daughter frocks. These frocks were made by the sisters who were
taught, step by step, at Rehef Society the art of frock styling and assembling. Finally,
the over-all picture and supreme aim of Relief Society — compassionate service was
presented.

"A delicious lunch was served in the sociable and friendly manner of this group."

530

errand Junction ^take (Q^oloradoj Keliet baciety Board Conducts Relief
Society Fair and Other Outstanding Activities

Front row, left to right: Josephine Prinster, President; LaNor Rowe, Magazine
representative; Doris Gidney, visiting teacher message leader; Lucille Pace, theology
class leader; Viona Pace, organist.

Back row, left to right: Sue John, work meeting leader; Melba Larsen, Secretary-
Treasurer; Beulah Whicker, First Counselor; Betty Christensen, Second Counselor;
Mary Rogers, social science class leader.

Sister Prinster reports: "Before Christmas we held our first Relief Society stake
fair. It by far surpassed our highest hopes in beauty, participation, and attendance by
both members and nonmembers. . , . The planning began immediately after our stake
convention in May (1962). At this time a tentative date was set, and the categories
for different departments were specified. During the summer many committee meet-
ings were held to set up chairmen over the departments and to assign special projects
of beautiful and unusual articles to be made for display,

"In October, lists of articles that might be shown were passed out to every woman
in the stake. These were to be returned by the first of November, so that department
chairmen would have an idea of how many articles could be expected in each category.

"November found many a home slightly neglected, as ward and stake women
intensified and coordinated their efforts to bring the fair to a successful conclusion.
Two hundred invitations were mailed to Church, cultural and social groups, and indi-
viduals. Relief Society members were urged to contact friends and issue personal
invitations. ...

"Our new cultural hall was truly beautiful. Over 550 members and guests flocked
in. They were delighted and amazed at our outstanding collection of handmade
articles. The walls were hung with quilts of many designs and colors, forming a beau
tiful backdrop for the rest of the displays. Some of our most outstanding departments
were: Christmas displays, with fireplace, toys, and decorations; clothing department,
with clothing for the bride, bridesmaids, and flower girls, also a silk and wool afternoon
dress, with shoes covered to match; the antiques and heirlooms department drew spec-
ial interest, with kettles, dishes, books, and clothing of our pioneer ancestors. The
mammoth stage was devoted entirely to a picture gallery, where everything from oil
paintings, copper tooling, and driftwood pictures could be seen, . . . Fancy work of

531

JULY 1963

all descriptions was brought in by the armload. Another attraction was the centerpiece
made of dried weeds and flowers. The knitting corner drew many admiring glances,
with its knitted sweaters, coats, hats, afghans, etc. There was one table piled high with
pillows of all descriptions. Five beds were brought in and placed in an alcove. These
were covered with beautiful crocheted bedspreads over lovely satin quilts and pillows.
On the floor were laid hooked, crocheted, and braided rugs. In a corner was the baby
department, with adorable quilts and clothing displayed. The tile and tin work made
by the sisters drew many compliments. The booth of home-cooked and canned foods
was a big attraction. One of the most clever displays was a driftwood tree adorned with
bags and jewelry made by the sisters. . . .

"We also included demonstrations of cake decorating, zipper and sleeve sets, mak-
ing collars, quilting, and Magazine binding. Each guest was given a jar of jam or jelly,
with a label on it which read: 'Compliments of the Relief Society.' Piles of Relief
Society Magazines fairly melted away, as the guests were invited to 'take one.'

"Our aim was to show the public our good works, so that they could have a
desire to know more about us."

Mount Ogden Stake (Utah), Fifty-third Ward Relief Society Bazaar

November 1962

Left to right: Mildred S. Rose, President, Mount Ogden Stake Relief Society; Eva
Lynch, President, Fifty-third Ward Relief Society; Ruth Pullum, ward work meeting
leader; Helen Cook, Education Counselor, Fifty-third Ward Relief Society; Elaine
Ward, Work Director Counselor, Fifty-third Ward.

Sister Rose reports: "The sisters of the Fifty-third Ward have made attractive
booths for displaying bazaar items. Their bazaars are outstanding because of this
lovely background. There are ten booths altogether, so designed that they are easily
assembled. To repay the costs of this project, the booths are rented to other wards
and civic organizations."

532

Bountiful Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music for Stake Quarterly

Conference, January 27, 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Thelma W. Barlow, chorister; Mildred B. Eyring,
member, General Board of Relief Society; Ivy W. Richins, President; JoAnn E. Curtis;
Elaine S. Holbrook, organist; Alta Miller, member. General Board of the Primary
Association.

Sister Richins reports: "The stake Singing Mothers have presented music at
stake quarterly conferences for the past five years. We appreciate the effort these sisters
put forth in preparation for these assignments and for the capable leadership of our
chorister and organist, Elaine S. Smedley. This performance was outstanding.

Taylor Stake (Canada) Singing Mothers Present Music for
Stake Conference January 28, 1963

Seated at the right on the front row: Phoebe H. Norton, President, Taylor Stake
Relief Society; at Sister Norton's right: Inez Gibb, chorister; seated at the right in the
second row: Emma Dahl, organist.

Sister Norton reports: This group was organized in 1956. Since then they have
had the honor of presenting music for stake quarterly conference each year. They also
sing at Relief Society conferences, visiting teacher conventions, and stake socials. On
January 28, 1963, this group presented music for the afternoon session of the stake
quarterly conference, when Sister Belva Barlow of the General Board of Relief Society
was in attendance."

533

JULY 1963

Lehi Stake (Utah), Lehi Third Ward Relief Society Compiles Booklet

"Thoughts to Cherish"

Seated, front row, beginning third from the left: Letha C. Curtis, work meeting
leader, who assisted in compiling the booklet; Lela C. Kalmar, compiler of booklet;
Vickie Allred, Secretary; Doris T. Gardner, First Counselor; lona S. Hadfield, Presi-
dent; Marian L. Fox, Second Counselor.

Leah M. Sabey, President, Lehi Stake Relief Society, submits the following report
from Sister Hadfield: "One of the nicest ideas we have had in our ward for a long
time was the suggestion of our literature class leader, Lela C. Kalmar. She asked each
sister to contribute her favorite thought, either a cherished old one or an original one.
She then compiled these, with the help of work meeting leader Letha C. Curtis, who
did all the typing. The 'thoughts' were then compiled into a beautiful booklet called
'Thoughts to Cherish,' a copy of which was given to each Relief Society member at
Christmas time. Our sisters were very pleased with this booklet and will cherish it
all the days of their lives."

Hyrum Stake (Utah) Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music for

Stake Quarterly Conference

Standing at the left: Myra Coulam, chorister; accompanists: Arlene Larsen at the
piano and Ruth Maughan at the organ; Zola McChie, member. General Board of
Relief Society, stands at the left of the organ.

Berenece B. Darley, President, Hyrum Stake Relief Society, reports this lovely
occasion: "All of our stake Relief Society presidency sang in the chorus: Berenece B.
Darley, President; Loraine Allen and Alda Walker, Counselors; and Angeline Smith,
Secretary. It was a very inspirational conference. We received many wonderful com-
ments from members of the stake who said it was one of the best conferences ever
held in Hyrum Stake. Many of the Singing Mothers came to us and gratefully thanked
us for giving them the opportunity to sing. We all feel that the Singing Mothers
chorus is one of the finest activities in Relief Society work. In our stake it has helped
to bring in new members and get more sisters active in Relief Society."

South African Mission Singing Mothers Present Music for the Opening of
the Pretoria Branch Chapel, November 25, 1962

Hilda H. Alldredge, President, South African Mission Relief Society, reports: "To
commemorate the opening of the new Pretoria Branch chapel in the nation's adminis-
tration capital, Singing Mothers assembled from throughout the mission, some travel-
ing nearly a thousand miles to attend. To cover the expense of travel and other ex-
penses, each branch Relief Society held cake sales. The proceeds from sales covered
all expenses. The chapel, lounge, and cultural hall were filled to overflowing for this
long-awaited opening, and the Singing Mothers, one hundred voices strong, touched
everyone with their lovely singing. The sisters learned the songs in each branch, then
came together to sing under the direction of Valerie Snyman of the Vereeniging Branch.
Besse de Wet was accompanist. Coupled with the chapel opening, a mission Relief
Society convention was held under the direction of Hilda H. Alldredge, Mission Relief
Society President.

534

535

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY • The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 49 — The Law of Forgiveness
Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 64:1-14)
For First Meeting, October 1963

Objective: To point out that he who repents of his sins and forsakes them is forgiven
of the Lord.

INTRODUCTION "YE SHOULD OVERCOME

117' iTH the designation of west- ^"^ world"

ern Missouri as the land of To the elders who were preparing
Zion, and Independence, Jackson to leave for Jackson County, the
County, as the center place of the Lord gave the comforting message
Zion of the last days, preparations that their sins were forgiven. (D&C
were underway for the saints to 64:3.) Notwithstanding that the
secure that land as their inheritance. Church was only eighteen months
In the early part of September 1831, old and the members were all con-
preparations were made for Joseph verts who had received a remission
Smith and Sidney Rigdon to go to of sins through baptism, some had
Hiram, Ohio, where the Prophet sinned in some things, although per-
was to reside at the home of Father haps not grievously. (Rom. 3:10.)
John Johnson. "Their special work The thought expressed in verse 3 of
was to continue in the revision of Section 64, 'verily I say, for this
the Bible, which the Prophet had once, for mine own glory, and for
commenced while in Fayette, New the salvation of souls, I have forgiv-
York, but because of other duties en you your sins," suggests the im-
the Lord had commanded him to portant truth that elders must so
wait until he got to the Ohio, live to retain the remission of their
(D&C 37:1; 45:60-61.) sins that their own salvation will
Just before leaving for Hiram, the redound to God's glory and that
Prophet received the revelation their effectiveness in the work of the
from which this lesson is prepared. Lord will bring others to salvation.
{DHC. 1:211.) The purpose of the gospel is to

536

LESSON DEPARTMENT

make men perfect through their
obedience. When an elder strives
with all his heart to keep the com-
mandments, he enjoys the Spirit
that convinces others of the truth
(D & C 50:21-22), and he retains
a remission of his own sins. (Mo-
siah 4:26.) Forgiveness of sins is
dependent upon how well one over-
comes the world.

To enjoy the fellowship of the
Spirit, one must eschew evil in all of
its forms. Following the ways of
the world by partaking of customs,
practices, and ideas incompatible
with what the Lord has revealed,
brings loss of true happiness and the
protecting companionship of the
Holy Ghost. It is just as true to-
day, as in 1831 when the first four
verses of Section 64 were given, that
the kingdom has been given to those
who have received Jesus Christ in
baptism, and tjierefore, the wonder-
ful opportunity is' theirs to receive
the blessing of salvation by over-
coming the world, always striving to
retain a remission of sin.

THE KEYS OF THE KINGDOM

The members of the Church be-
long to the kingdom, but only one
person holds the Priesthood keys
which entitle him to direct the work
of the kingdom. Joseph Smith is
told in this revelation that he
would continue to hold the keys of
the mysteries of that kingdom as he
observed the commandments. (D &
C 64:5.) In an earlier revelation
Joseph Smith was informed that if
he did not prove faithful he could
appoint another in his place. {Ibid.,
43:1-10; Lesson 18, Relief Society
Magazine, August 1959.) In the
Prophet's case he had sinned as all

men sin, although apparently not
grievously. Because he had erred
did not give cause for anyone to
have "occasion against him without
cause" (D & C 64:6). President
George A. Smith said that through-
out the history of the Church a
spirit developed among many elders
''to suppose that they knew more
than the Prophet," and that he ''was
going wrong" (Journal of Dis-
couTses 11:7).

THE STEPS OF REPENTANCE

Throughout the revelations repent-
ance and forgiveness are spoken
of in connection with the Church
membership as a whole and also
with individuals. We should keep in
mind that repentance is for every-
one. Sins of omission as well as
commission are condemned by the
Lord. An example is from Section
58 where we learn that William W.
Phelps was admonished to cease
from seeking to excel and become
humble (verses 40-41). The fol-
lowing verses express the law of for-
giveness as it applies to the mem-
ber of the Church:

Behold, he who has repented of his
sins, the same is forgiven, and I, the Lord,
remember them no more.

By this ye may know if a man repenteth
of his sins — behold, he will confess them
and forsake them (D & C 58:42-43).

Several significant points are made
in these verses. First, the soul that
sins shall receive forgiveness, pro-
vided the repentance is sincere, and
the sins shall no longer be remem-
bered. Second, an important ele-
ment of repentance is confession,
and third, there is no repentance
and consequently no forgiveness
without forsaking sin.

537

JULY 1963

Elder Spencer W. Kimball has
outlined the steps of repentance as
(i) sorrow for sin, (2) abandon-
ment of sin, (3) confession of sin,
(4) restitution for sin, and (5)
doing the will of the Lord. (Con-
ference Repoit, October 1949, page
127.)

It is probable that at no time
does one lose completely his sensi-
tivity to sin, but the full impact of
the sin in bringing one to repentance
is lessened by continued sinning.
When the person repents, remorse
of conscience brings the urge to
abandon the sin and seek the Lord's
forgiveness. The principal step to
forgiveness is to forsake sin.

In an earlier revelation, we learned
that offenses committed with public
knowledge should be confessed in
public, while those committed in
secret should be rebuked in secret.
(D & C 42:88-93.) Confession of
sin is a part of repentance — con-
fession to God in the name of the
Savior, always. Those sins, how-
ever, that may affect the member's
status in the Church are to be con-
fessed to the Lord's representative,
the bishop. In a commentary on
Section 58, verse 43, Elder Spencer
W. Kimball says:

Especially grave errors such as sexual
sins shall be confessed to the bishop as
well as to the Lord. There are two re-
missions which one might wish to have.
First, the forgiveness from the Lord, and
second, the forgiveness of the Lord's
Church through its leaders. As soon as
one has an inner conviction of his sins,
he should go to the Lord in "mighty
prayer" as did Enos and never cease his
supplication until he shall, like Enos (of
the Book of Mormon), receive the assur-
ance that his sins have been forgiven by
the Lord. It is unthinkable that God
absolves serious sins upon a few requests.

He is likely to wait until there has been
long sustained repentance as evidenced by
a willingness to comply with all His other
requirements. No priest nor elder is
authorized to thus act for the Church.
The Lord has a consistent, orderly plan.
Every soul in the stake is given a bishop
who, by the very nature of his calling and
his ordination, is a "judge in Israel." The
bishop is one's best earthly friend. He
will hear the problems, judge the serious-
ness thereof, determine the degree of re-
pentance and decide if it warrants an
eventual forgiveness. He does this as the
earthly representative of God, the master
physician, the master psychologist, the
master psychiatrist. If repentance is suf-
ficient he may waive penalties which is
tantamount to forgiveness. The bishop
claims no authority to absolve sins, but.
he does share the burden, waive penalties,
relieve tension and strain and he may
assure a continuation of activity. He will
keep the whole matter most confidential
("Be Ye Clean," BYU Speeches oi the
Year, May 4, 1954).

To the elders (and to all members
of the Church) referred to in Sec-
tion 64, the Lord said that he would
forgive whomsoever he would, but
of us it is required to forgive all
men. (D & C 64:10.) In other
words, ultimate forgiveness is in the
hands of the Lord, but he has prom-
ised, as indicated above, that he will,
when, in addition to sorrow for sin,
there is abandonment and confes-
sion of sins by the one seeking for-
giveness, forgive the sinner upon
sincere repentance. Then, what
more is required of the person seek-
ing forgiveness? The next step is
restitution insofar as this is possible.
There are some things for which
complete restitution cannot be
made. The murderer and the one
who takes virtue cannot restore
what is taken, but there are some
things that might be done to miti-
gate the offense. In the case of the

538

LESSON DEPARTMENT

latter, complete and full devotion
to the cause of Zion in bringing
souls to Christ is a part of possible
restitution. ''And James indicated
that each good deed, each testimony,
each proselyting effort, each safe-
guard thrown about others is like a
blanket over one's own sins, or like
a deposit against an overdraft in the
bank," said Elder Kimball. This
leads us to the final step in re-
pentance.

DOING THE FATHER'S WILL

Since every person needs to repent
(I John 1:8), some because of seri-
ous sins, we learn of another reason
for keeping the commandments.
The fullest measure of salvation is
available to those who obey the
Lord in all things, which includes
repentance. (D & C 133:62). In
the Lord's Preface to the Doctrine
and Covenants, we find this sublime
truth:

For I the Lord cannot look upon sin
with the least degree of allowance;

Nevertheless, he that repents and does
the commandments of the Lord shall be
forgiven {Ibid., 1:31-32).

A LAW Of FORGIVENESS

Throughout the Savior's ministry
emphasis was put upon man's re-
lationship with his fellow man. His
admonitions against murder, adul-
tery, stealing, slander, and other
vices were intended to bring peace
to individuals and a reign of peace
for all men. But, in general, man-
kind has not accepted the way of
peace, and in these last days, the
world is ripened in iniquity and is
in need of great repentance. (See
General Conference sermons by
Elders Spencer W. Kimball and

Delbert L. Stapley, Improvement
Era, December 1961.)

The Lord's forgiveness is withheld
until the person can also forgive his
fellow men. Elder James E. Tal-
mage forcefully brings this point to
the reader's attention by reference
to several instances in Jesus' teach-
ings, including the parable of the
talents. (Matt. 18:23-35; Articles oi
Faithy pp. 110-111.) In comment-
ing upon a part of the Lord's Prayer
as given in the Bible (Matt. 6:9,
12), and the emphasis given in The
Book of Mormon, Elder Kimball
says:

. . . Then in the Lord's prayer to the
people in Jerusalem, he said: "Our Father
which art in heaven . . . forgive us our
debts, as we forgive our debtors." Did he
not mean in the same manner and in the
same degree, perhaps, as we forgive our
debtors? He made it a little more clear,
even, to the Nephites, for after he had
said: ''forgive us our debts as we forgive
our debtors" (3 Nephi 13:11) he said,
"For, if ye forgive men their trespasses
your heavenly Father will also forgive you;

"But if ye forgive not men their tres-
passes, neither will your Father forgive
your trespasses" ( 3 Nephi 13:14-15; also
Mosiah 26:31). Condemnation, then,
comes to you who will not forgive, prob-
ably even greater than to him who gave
the offense (Conference Report, October

1949' P^ge 128)-

SECTION 64 AND FORGIVENESS

In this dispensation, the Lord has
revealed, with emphasis, the law
that

... he that forgiveth not his brother
his trespasses standeth condemned before
the Lord; for there remaineth in him the
greater sin.

I, the Lord, will forgive whom I will
forgive, but of you it is required to for-
give all men (verses 9-11).

There were occasions when the
disciples were guilty of offenses

539

JULY 1963

against one another and failed to
forgive in their hearts, and for this
the Lord said ''they were affhcted
and sorely chastened" (verse 8). It
is consistent with gospel teachings
that disobedience brings unhappi-
ness, loss of the Spirit with its many
blessings, and thus afflictions follow.
Sometimes we think that the bless-
ings of the gospel and also con-
demnations come only in the future
existence. King Benjamin taught
that the Lord's blessings come
bounteously in this life to those who
remember him in faith. (Mosiah
2:24.) What greater blessing can
be received than to have happiness
here and eternal life in the world
to come? (D & C 59:23).

The living prophets have coun-
seled the saint to follow the Savior's
teachings in not setting up oneself
in judgment against his neighbor.
The common offenses that bring ill
will, malice, and hatred are often-
times due to misunderstandings. To
eliminate this possibility, the Lord
admonishes his followers to be the
first to make reconciliation when
offenses arise. The injured should
go to the one who injured him and
seek reconciliation! President David
O. McKay has given us the Savior's
teaching regarding forgiveness of
fellow men in these words:

If we would have peace as individuals,
we must supplant enmity with forbear-
ance, which means to refrain or abstain
from finding fault or from condemning
others. "It is a noble thing to be charit-
able with the failings and weaknesses of
a friend; to bury his weaknesses in silence,
but to proclaim his virtues from the house
tops." We shall have power to do this
if we really cherish in our hearts the
ideals of Christ, who said:

"If thou bring thy gift to the altar,
and there rememberest that thy brother

hath ought against thee; Leave there thy
gift before the altar, and go thy way;
first be reconciled to thy brother, and
then come and offer thy gift" (Matt.
5:23-24).

Note the Savior did not say if you
have ought against him, but if you find
that another has ought against you. How
many of us are ready to come up to that
standard? If we are, we shall find peace.
Many of us, however, instead of follow-
ing this admonition, nurse our ill-will
until it grows to hatred, then this hatred
expresses itself in fault-finding and even
slander, "whose whisper over the world's
diameter as level as a cannon to its mouth,
transports its poison shot." Back-biting,
fault-finding, are weeds of society that
should be constantly eradicated. Gossip,
too, brings discord and thrives best in
superficial minds, as fungi grows best on
weakened plants. "Bear ye one another's
burdens," but do not add to those burdens
by gossiping about your neighbors or by
spreading slander. Diogenes was asked
one day to name that beast, the bite of
which is the most dangerous. The old
philosopher replied: "Of tame beasts, the
bite of the flatterer; of wild beasts, that
of the slanderer" (Conference Report,
October 1938, pp. 133-134),

Tlie law that the injured one
make the first step to be reconciled
with his brother does not remove
the responsibility from the person
who injured another to take the
first step to reconciliation.

HE SHALL BE CAST OUT

The information concerning the
unrepentant in Section 64 is an ex-
tension of what an earlier revelation
said about ''casting" the member
from the Church because of diso-
bedience to gospel principles. (See
D & C 41:5-6; 42:20-28.)

One of the laws given in Section
42 is the law concerning transgres-
sors. This law provides that the un-
repentant shall be brought before a
Church court and, if found guilty,

540

LESSON DEPARTMENT

he shall be dealt with according to
the law of God. {Ihid., 42:80-83.)
The penalty of excommunication or
disfellowship is not used as a means
of destroying the individual, and
every effort is made to save the per-
son before such a penalty is admin-
istered.

THAT GOD MAY BE GLORIFIED

Why does the Lord command that
the unrepentant sinner be cast out
of his kingdom?

And this ye shall do that God may be
glorified — not because ye forgive not,
having not compassion, but that ye may
be justified in the eyes of the law, that
ye may not offend him who is your
lawgiver —

Verily I say, for this cause ye shall do
these things (D & C 64:13-14).

We know what the law of the
gospel demands for members of the
Church who evidence by their
actions that they no longer want to
remain in God's kingdom. But
wherein is God glorified by the ap-
plication of this law? An answer to
this question is found in the mission
of the Church in the last days. With
the restoration of the gospel the last

and greatest dispensation was ush-
ered in. This is the last time that
the Lord will call upon the inhabi-
tants of the earth to prepare for the
culmination of his work. In these
times when Israel is gathered to ful-
fill the Lord's purposes for the salva-
tion of man, the members of the
kingdom of God must show the
world by their lives that this is the
day of fulfilled prophecy and that
there is little time remaining until
his work will be completed. We
who have accepted the benefits of
the atonement of Christ, must seek
by earnest effort the perfection
which God and Christ enjoy. (3
Nephi 12:48.)

Questions for Discussion

1. What does it mean to overcome the
world? In what ways can one be over-
come by the world?

2. Discuss: Joseph Smith was the only
man in his day who was to receive revela-
tion for the Church.

3. Name the five steps in repentance
as suggested in the lesson.

4. What part does confession of one's
sins have to do with repentance?

5. Discuss: Forgiveness of sins comes by
overcoming the sin for which one is guilty.

6. Discuss: If I forgive my fellow man,
the Lord will forgive me.

((

PRAY WITHOUT CEASING

JpRAY without ceasing," said the Master. And remember that a song in the heart,
■■• or even a lullaby, can be a prayer.

— Pauline M. Bell

541

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGES

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 49 — "Wherefore, I Say Unto You, That Ye Ought to Forgive One
Another" (D & C 64:9).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For First Meeting, October 1963

Objective: To show how forgiveness ennobles, enriches, and purifies our souls.

T^HE principle of forgiveness, as
described in this passage from
the Doctrine and Covenants, is
emphasized not only as a funda-
mental part of the gospel, but also
as an essential guide_to_full,__happy
living.^ In the 64th Section of The
Doctrine and Covenants, the Lord
gives the above quoted passage and
then continues, 'Tor he that for-
giveth not his brother his trespasses
standeth condemned before the
Lord; for there remaineth in him
the greater sii;i" (D & C 64:9). In
other words, he who fails to forgive
commits even a ''greater sin" than
he who has sinned against him.

Without doubt, the greatest ex-
ample of divine forgiveness in the
world was expressed in the dramatic
words uttered by the Savior as he
hung in agony on the cross, "Father,
forgive them; for they know not
what they do" (Luke 23:34).

One of the glorious aspects of the
principle of forgiveness is the puri-
fying and ennobling effects its appli-
cation has upon the personality and
character of the forgiver. Someone
wisely said, "He who has not for-
given a wrong or an injury has not

yet tasted one of the sublime enjoy-
ments of life." The human soul
seldom rises to such heights of
strength and nobility as when it
removes all resentments and for-
gives errors and malice.

When one harbors resentment
against another, it does the recipient
little harm, but it shrivels and cor-
rodes the soul of the one holding
the grudge. When one hates an-
other for some real or imagined
wrong, the feeling of hatred assumes
power and dominion over one's
thoughts, sleep, health, happiness
and even over one's appearance. The
most expensive clothes and best
beauty treatment cannot blot out
the hard looks and appearance that
are the by-products of hatred, re-
sentment, and the unforgiving soul.
Shakespeare said it this way, "Heat
not a furnace for your foe so hot
that it do singe yourself."

Jesus fully realized the damaging
effect of unforgiveness upon our
characters and personalities. He
said, "Love your enemies, bless them
that curse you, do good to them
that hate you, and pray for them
which despitefully use you, and

542

LESSON DEPARTMENT

persecute you" (Matt. 5:44). This forgive and forget is an ageless coun-
formula, if followed, will heal a sel. "To be wronged or robbed/'
troubled soul and enrich a person- said the Chinese philosopher Con-
ality. fucius, ''is nothing unless you con-
One of the world's most beautiful tinue to remember it/'
mountains, located in Jasper Nation- In addition to the purifying and
al Park in Canada, was named for ennobling effects forgiveness has
Edith Cavell. Edith Cavell was a upon our own souls, this principle
war-time nurse executed by her comes to us as divine instruction
enemies for having hidden, nursed, from our Father in heaven, and is
and fed wounded soldiers. As she a requisite upon which he grants
stood before the firing squad she us his forgiveness. It has been said,
uttered these deathless words now "He that cannot forgive others,
preserved in bronze and granite, '1 breaks the bridge over which he
realize that patriotism is not enough, must pass himself, for every man
I must have no hatred or bitterness hath need to be forgiven." The
toward anyone." Savior said 'Tor if ye forgive men
If we have been wronged or in- their trespasses, your Heavenly
jured, forgiveness means to blot it Father will also forgive you" (Matt,
completely from our minds. To 6:14).

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 9: The Family As a Planning Group

Dr. Viiginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, October 1963

Objective: To encourage family members to actively engage in planning sessions where
all matters pertaining to family betterment may be studied and wise solutions developed.

r\F all our social institutions, none with each other here on earth,
exerts stronger or more lasting Regular planning sessions facilitate
influence upon the development of the achievement of these goals,
the individual personality than the For the most part, a family living
family. Moral values, artistic and in one household is a two-generation
cultural tastes, goals and aspirations family — parents and children,
are first implanted in the family However, the third and fourth gen-
circle. This imposes on the family erations should not be forgotten in
group the necessity to work har- the planning. Final decisions are
moniously together to develop con- made by the two-generation group,
genial and cooperative relationships but the wisdom of the elders is

543

JULY 1963

helpful in all major family develop-
ments.

The mother, who is the queen of
the household, should, under the
direction of the father, see to it that
regular planning sessions are held.
She is the home manager. She is in
a position to become well ac-
quainted with the unique person-
ality of each child and to know
something of his potentiality. She
has an important role in guiding
and directing the planning sessions
in such a way as to bring about har-
mony, love, understanding, and
maximum growth and development
for each member.

It is important for the home-
maker to know about current prob-
lems and to become well informed
about theories for their solution; to
"obtain a knowledge of history, and
of countries, and of kingdoms, of
laws of God and man . . ." (D & C

93^53)-

Now let us look at some of the

problems of the day that require
thoughtful study by the home-
maker:

1. The family in Western society is no
longer a producing unit. It has become a
consuming unit, which means that pro-
duction has been taken over by the com-
munity, and family members have moved
out into the community to earn their
daily bread. This lessens the time that
the family can be together and multiplies
the outside influences that affect person-
ality development. This means that the
homemaker must exert every power she
has to upgrade the quality of time spent
together as a family.

Planning sessions are essential, if the
cooperation of each member is achieved.
A certain amount of production can still
be carried on in the home if it is planned.
One can argue that if a money value is
placed on the time required for making
a loaf of bread, most folks could earn

544

more outside, but if the time spent is
considered in terms of training the chil-
dren to carry through an assignment,
catch the thrill of accomplishment, and
have something on the table as a result
of their efforts, these intangible values
cannot be measured in dollars and cents,
and they will have a never-ending effect
on the participants. The homemaker will
know of numerous such projects that can
be planned where she will have opportun-
ity to teach her children far more than
just the skill required for a specific task.

2. The trend toward automation is
throwing people out of work. This may
affect those who earn the income. Con-
tinuous learning, continuous progress to-
ward acquiring skills and abilities for
continuous growth must be in the plan-
ning picture to give greater family security
for the future.

3. More and more people are being
crowded into smaller and smaller space
as population increases. There will prob-
ably be more multiple housing in the fu-
ture and less chance to have a plot of
ground for a garden spot. Careful study
and planning for family housing suitable
for the growth and development of family
members, is of basic importance.

4. There is an increase in the duration
of the life span, and at the same time a
shortening of the earning years, which
places a greater burden of dependence on
the early and the late years of life. What
long-time planning is necessary to launch
the children and get ready for the years
ahead?

5. Educational and employment pres-
sures cause people to move around the
globe for desired opportunities. How can
families acquire a feeling of stability and
develop a sense of responsibility to their
community and to their country when
they never stay long enough in one place
to put their roots down? The answer is
contained in the history of our people. No
matter how brief the stay in Kirtland,
a temple was built, and homes were made
beautiful. No matter how brief the stay
in Nauvoo, a temple was built, and the
city became known as "The City Beauti-
ful." To accomplish this rooted feeling
in a short time takes much thought and
planning.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

6. Young people are marrying at an
earlier age. Too often two untrained
children start the marriage partnership
poorly prepared. Preparation for mar-
riage begins in the nursery, and the par-
ents have the obligation to train the chil-
dren and become worthy of their respect
so that their wisdom and advice will con-
tinue to be sought. This is a big order
and takes much planning — step by step.

7. This stop-look-and-listen age has af-
fected many people with spectator-itis.
They like picture magazines instead of
first-source material. They watch tele-
vision entertainment. We forfeit indi-

vidual development by watching many
programs of no cultural value.

We must plan for the development of
future leaders. Training in musicianship
is needed today. Latter-day Saints are
taking positions of leadership and can
wield an increasing influence for the good
of mankind if they are trained to do so.

Homemakers, your task is a great
one! Think! Plan! Be the guid-
ing and directing influence to bring
about the best possible earthly ex-
perience for you and your family.

LITERATURE • Amencas Literature

The Last Hundred Years

Lesson 41 — Mark Twain, a Great American Conscience (1835-1910)

Elder Biiant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,
Drydcn Press, New York, pp. 617-651)

For Third Meeting, October 1963

Objective: To recognize Mark Twain's moral ideals and conflicts which shaped his
literary art and his greatness.

LL the world loves both love and
laughter, therefore Twain is
twice revered for he has come to be
symbol of both, to his own age as
to ours. And the five decades which
have passed since his death, in 1910,
have been increasingly kind to him.
In his own lifetime he was so over-
whelmingly considered to be merely
a personality and a ''funny man"
that almost all American literary
critics, save his great friend and ad-
visor, William Dean Howells, ig-
nored him as not meriting serious
consideration. Today he ranks with
his country's literary giants. He has

Mark Twain

545

JULY 1963

always been the darling of the prac-
tical, middle-class reading public,
and to this day his books are widely
circulated in the average public
library.

TWAIN'S LIFE

Samuel Langhorne Clemens was
born in 183^ and reared in Hanni-
bal, Missouri, facing the mile-wide
majesty of the Mississippi River.
Tliough quickened by the vast vir-
gin land to the west, and pulsing
with the cosmopolitan river traffic
which kept it alive, Hannibal was
not a frontier village. Its peaceful
pattern was dominated by a secure-
ly established Southern culture, with
schools, churches, libraries, and
temperance societies. American life
has never been more excitinc^ and
free than in the idealized boyhood
which Twain remembered there
and created into immortality within
his best-loved books: Tom Sawver,
Life on the Mississippi, and Huckle-
berry Finn. As he wrote decades
later, were his veins to be opened,
one would find no blood therein,
but only Mississippi's mud. And
when he spoke of Huckleberry Finn
as a hymn, it is the lyric content-
ment and vital truth of his boyhood
in Hannibal to which he referred.

His father was a stern Southern
gentleman who could never make
ends meet, and who burdened his
family with ''the Tennessee lands,"
the real estate which he salvaged
from his endless financial failures,
and which, for decades after his pre-
mature death, was always going to
make the family's fortune in just a
few more months — maybe in a
year at most. Meanwhile, twelve-
year-old Sam helped out by begin-

ning his long years as a printer and
journalist in the shop of his older
brother Orion. It was here and in
the various print shops where he
worked along the Mississippi and
the Ohio rivers for over fifteen
years, that he learned the precise
use of words as well as many tall
tales.

During the four years previous to
the Civil War, he fulfilled his child-
hood dream by becoming a pilot of
the great side-wheeler river steamers
which were as glamorous as they
were dane:erous. At the outbreak of
the Civil War he was sworn into a
company of Confederate volunteers
by a Mexican War veteran who had
no authority. He shortly gave up
soldiering and accompanied his
brother Orion to Virginia City, Ne-
vada. In the mining camps of the
Comstock Lode and the California
Sierras, Sam spent more time writ-
ine for local newspapers than he
did panning for gold. It was here
that he first signed a story ''Mark
Twain," first got himself fired for
opposing the favoritism and un-
necessary persecutions of the local
police force, first found a national
audience with his "The Celebrated
Jumping Frog of Calaveras County,"
and first achieved success as a pub-
lic lecturer as he described his visit
to the Sandwich (or Hawaiian)
Islands.

TWAIN'S OLIVIA

In 1867 he boarded the ship Quak-
er City, commissioned by a news-
paper to write a series of travel
letters describing the experiences of
a group of wealthy Americans mak-
ing a tour of Europe and the Holy
Land. The result was Innocents

546

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Abroad. While the ship was an-
chored in the bay of Smyrna, Twain
saw the miniature portrait of Ohvia
Langdon in the locket of her broth-
er, and on the spot told him she
was the woman whom he would
love forever and whom he would
marry. In 1870 the incredible hap-
pened when he married ©livia, the
lovely semi-invalid whom he had
courted ardently for eighteen
months. Olivia had refused him
three times in three months. Like
the married romances of the Brown-
ings and the Hawthornes, the Twain
relationship became one of the true
great love stories. Twain was
thirty-five, she ten years his junior.
Their educational, cultural, financial,
and religious backgrounds were
diametrical opposites, yet he loved
her always and she returned his love.
The $120,000 home Twain built for
his family in Hartford, Connecticut,
was the center of their mutual exist-
ence, as were their four children —
while they lived. The first child,
Langdon Clemens, was almost two
when having contracted pneumonia,
he died. Of his three daughters,
his favorite, sensitive, serious, teas-
ing Susie died of spinal meningitis
when she was single and twenty-
four. For seven lonely years after
his beloved Olivia's death in 1902,
his nearest companion was his
daughter, Jean, an epileptic who
died in 1909. Only his Clara, mar-
ried to Ossip Gabrielowitsch, an
eminent European musician, sur-
vived him.

It was for his family and for his
close friends that Twain was always
so tenderly concerned. Each night
he read to 'Tivy'' and the daughters
what he had written during the day.

they being his supreme critics. De-
liberately he inserted occasional mild
profanities in his sentences, that
Livy might cross them out, thus con-
tinuing her reforming of her beloved
ruffian. In 1895, when he was sixty
years old, and over $120,000 in debt,
a sum he was not legally but moral-
ly obligated to pay, he took Olivia
with him despite her frail health as
he circled the globe giving lectures
to pay off this large obligation. This
he accomplished in less than two
vears' time.

The closeness of their souls is
apparent in the following letter
Twain wrote "Livy" on her fortieth
birthday, his fiftieth approaching,
and fifteen years of marriage behind
them :

We have reached another milestone,
my darhng, & a very very remote one from
the place whence we started; but we look
back over a pleasant landscape — valleys
that are still green, plains that still bear
flowers, hills that still sleep in the soft
light of that far morning of blessed mem-
ory. And here we have company on the
journey — ah, such precious company,
such inspiring, such lovely & gracious
company! & how they lighten the march!
Our faces are toward the sunset, now, but
these are with us, to hold our hands, &
stay our feet, & while they abide, & our
old love grows & never diminishes, our
march shall still be through flowers & green
fields, & the evening light as pleasant as
soft morning glow yonder behind (The
Love ht\.\.G.TS of Mark T-ws^in, Harper &
Row, 1949, page 246. Reprinted by per-
mission of the publishers).

After Olivia's death no one again
called him ''Youth," as she had
done throughout all their married
years, and with justice. The inno-
cent, eternal boy was now forever
homeless, and though after her
death he built Stormfield, a great

547

JULY 1963

mansion, he was never to be at home
again. The inscription he had en-
graved on her tombstone tells much :

Warm summer sun
Shine kindly here

TWAIN'S HUMOR

Basically Twain was a western
Innocent, an enthusiastic idealist
brimming with the vital vigor of his
moral convictions, always willing to
defend them and to oppose greed,
officious hypocrisy, and the domina-
tion or exploitation of one human
being or class by another. Knowing
that, effectively used, laughter was
the weapon which an opponent
found most difficult to counter or
vanquish. Twain used humor to
point up the human weaknesses
which plague us all. Twain included,
often hoping that through his sharp
satire, individual or social foibles
might be revealed for what they
were, and corrected or modified.
Twain was so acutelv aware of the
gap between the way things should
be and the way they were that for
him, the only bearable pathway to
endurance and sanity lay through
humor.

In the following Twainian antic,
note how the humor originates in
the difference between how things
appear and how they really are, as
he contrasts his father-in-law's
wealth and generosity with his own
gratitude but relative poverty.

After dispelling many apprehen-
sions about the stability of this fiery-
headed, flashy-dressing "Wild Hum-
orist of the Pacific Slope," who
brashly aspired to be his son-in-law,
Jervis Langdon, a wealthy coal deal-
er of Elmira, New York, finally
offered himself as Twain's friend

and character reference and told
him to ''take the girl." As a wed-
ding present he presented the couple
with the deed to a lovely home he
had bought them, a complete sur-
prise to Sam Clemens, but not to
his wife. The couple were taken to
the home, told it was theirs; then
evervone waited for Sam's reaction.
He was much moved, but finally,
with tears in his eyes and choking
in his voice, he got it out, two or
three words at a time:

Mr. Landgon, whenever you are in
Buffalo, even if it's twice a year, come
right up here, and bring your bag with
you. You may stay overnight if you want
to, and it shan't cost vou a ctni (Twitch-
ell, J. H. "Mark Twain," Harpers, XCII,
May 1896, page 821).

In his lectures as in his writings,
Twain is at his best only when his
words are spoken. His highest
genius is sharpest in his folk-tale,
story-telling casualness. As a poor
substitute for a live Twain lecture,
some of his pithy statements from
Vud^nht^id Wihon must be permit-
ted to exemplify the dry, often sharp
wit which reveals his moral sen-
sitivities as he discerns humanity's
failings everywhere about him :

1. It is often the case that the man who
can't tell a lie thinks he is the best judge
of one.

2. The holy passion of Friendship is of
so sweet and steady and loyal and endur
ing a nature that it will last through a
whole lifetime, if not asked to lend money.

3. Nothing so needs reforming as other
people's habits.

4. lie is useless on top of the ground;
he ought to be under it, inspiring the
cabbages.

5. Man is the Only Animal that blush-
es. Or needs to.

6. Few of us can stand prosperity. An-
other man's, I mean.

548

LESSON DEPARTMENT

7. True irreverence is disrespect for from slavery during the Reconstruc-

another man's god. ti^^ period disturbed this overly

8. Every one is a moon and has a dark .,■ it. t-,! i ir

side which he never shows to anybody. sensitive idealist. The Wildfire eco-

9. The very ink with which all history nomic greed and corrupt govern-
is written is merely fluid prejudice. mental practices which encouraged

10.

Don't part with your illusions, them he attacked in The Gilded Age

but you have ceased to live (The Poitable ■• • i K i

Mark Twain, Viking Press, 1946, pages ^ratic privilege, entrenched supersti-

558-567, passim. Reprinted by permission tion, and economic exploitation

of Harper and Row, Publishers ) . masquerading as religion, he at-

Twain is the most autobiograph- tacked in A Connecticut Yankee in

ical of great American writers: in the ^"^g Arthur's Court ( 1889) . These

same simple, straightforward manner contain in less powerful form the

which was ever the central essence major issues of his greatest work,

of both his manner and his charac- Huckleberry Finn (1884). "The

ter, he wrote his life and beliefs into Man That Corrupted Hadleyburg '

his best works. (1899) is a bitter attack on a greedy,

hypocritical community unjustly
MARK THE DOUBLE TWAIN smug in its sclf-rightcousness.
Thus Theodore Dreiser defined ''Field's Visit to Heaven," What is
him, and not without a justification Man, The Mysterious Stranger and
that has increased with publication Letters horn Earth continue his at-
of more of Twain's misanthropic tack on mankind as a mean, nasty,
writings which he could not bear to vindictive race,
have appear during Olivia's lifetime These titles reveal the later "don-
or his own. On one hand Twain ble" Twain as a lonely, embittered
was the tenderest of men. When man in a mechanical, selfish universe
he and Jean went to the unoccupied of man's own making. But to the
family mansion for a weekend the end he struggled with his affirming,
weather was so chilly that Twain believing self in conflict with his
went directly to the fireplace to own darker side, still believing in
kindle a fire, but when he there Tom, Dick, and Harry while damn-
heard bird chirpings, and realized a ing the human race. Out of this
bird had built its nest in the unused lifelong conflict came The Adven-
chimney, he and Jean gladly froze tures of Huckleberry Finn, one of
rather than inconvenience the baby our greatest revelations of American
swallows before they could fly. On conscience, which will be the sub-
the other hand, when through the ject of our next lesson. It is justly
tumultuous decades of his later life classed with Innocents Abroad,
he learned of man's hard indiffer- Roughing It, Old Times on the
ence, then intentional cruelty, to- Mississippi, and The Adventures ot
ward his fellows, Twain's furious Tom Sawyer as one of his ''sunny
temper and acid satires in that latest books," which in part it is. Viewed
phase of his life consumed his great- in terms of its great moral core, and
ness, both as man and as literary in its definition of who man is ( rath-
force. Tlie apparent evils arising er than who he should be) Huck

549

JULY 1963

Finn fairly predicts 'The Man That is that "the weakest of all weak

Corrupted Hadleyburg/' perhaps the things is a virtue which has not been

best-known representation of his tested in the fire/' Twain invented

later works. (See text, pp. 629-651). the community of Hadleyburg,

which deserved the jealousy of

THE MAN THAT CORRUPTED neighboring communities because,

HADLEYBURG from the cradle, its inhabitants had

Tliis long short story published been taught the principles of hon-

some ten years before Twain's death esty.

in 1910, exemplifies the power Within its borders honesty was
Twain could command once he publically praised so solemnly and
found a style and a theme which so frequently that no dishonesty exist-
congenially complement each other, ed within its borders, and all its
First of all, to watch the ingenious citizens knew it. But their fatal
plot draw ever more tightly togeth- error was to keep themselves and
er the conflicts within Twain's their children honest by never per-
characters reminds us how skilled mitting themselves to be tempted,
he was at telling a story. Our inter- A stranger passing through the town
est never sags; always Twain has us is somehow deeply injured and vows
in suspense, eager to know what revenge, not just on an individual
comes next. Secondly, the ''heard" but on the entire community. He
qualities of his style have never been "leads them into temptation" by
written down with greater effective- making it possible for the leading
ness. How intimately Twain knew families of the community to antici-
crowd psychology, and with what pate receiving vast wealth — sudden
impish delight he caught the com- wealth, unearned, and undeserved
mon people's response to public ex- — if only they will each publicly
posure of self-righteousness and dis- proclaim a lie which they naively
honesty and greed. The crowd's believe can never become public
"Go tell it to the Marines!" and knowledge. But the pretense moti-
"oh, saw my leg off!" when asked vated by greed is exposed to the de-
to believe the incredible; its "Hip, risive laughter of the less ostenta-
hip, hooray!" and group chant and tious, less fortunate citizens of Had-
Mikado travesty, all performed in leyburg in eighteen of the nineteen
spontaneous gusto, all reveal the "first" families. Through a repaid
grim irony which humor can achieve kindness, ironically one most unde-
when manipulated by a master served, the poor bank clerk Richards
humorist. and his wife are spared the exposure
Few moral tracts have ever sue- and public humiliation the others
ceeded in making smugness, pre- receive. But their fate is worse,
tense, self-righteousness, greed, and Having been mistakenly honored as
dishonesty more uncomfortable than the only honest citizens of Hadley-
does Twain's humorous indignation burg, they cannot face their own
against such universal human fail- consciences, and their own moral
ings as concentrated by the artistry guilt finally destroys them, both in
of this story. The underlying theme their own eyes and in those of their

550

LESSON DEPARTMENT

disillusioned friends and neighbors.
Here, as in his masterpiece Huck-
leberry Finn, Twain is great and
powerful because he is moral. Here
is but further proof of the sensitive,
tender, idealist Twain's inability to
remain indifferent when he saw his
fellow men being cruel or dishonest.
It is the identical indignation which
accounts for the major difference
between Twain's great book for chil-
dren, Tom Sawyei and his great
book for those who would live more
fully and understandingly in a ma-
ture world, Hucklebeiiy Finn.

Thoughts {or Discussion

1. Discuss the following statement by
Twain as a bridge between his personal
life and his writings, "Be careless in your
dress if you must, but keep a tidy soul."

2. Do you feel that Twain's humor is
(a) rarely (b) often (c) usually, a pro-
jection of Twain's moral awareness or
moral indignation as he observes human
weakness?

3. During his lifelong love affair with
his Livy she always referred to Twain by
her pet name of "Youth." Do you feel
such a term to be appropriate or inappro-
priate, having known Twain primarily
through his writings? Discuss.

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Church Governmeni
Church Government: Its Organization and Structure

Lesson 8 — Priesthood and Church Government

Elder Arid S. Ballii

For Fourth Meeting, October 1963

Objective: To help the members of Relief Society understand that Church government
is the Priesthood, or the power of God in action.

... It [Priesthood] is the government of
God, whether on the earth or in the heav-
ens, for it is by that power, agency, or
principle that all things are governed on
the earth and in the heavens, and by that
power that all things are upheld and
sustained. It governs all things — it
directs all things — • it sustains all things
— and has to do with all things that God
and truth are associated with. It is the
power of God delegated to intelligences in
the heavens and to men on the earth
(Taylor, John: Millennial Star, Vol. IX,
page 321).

HISTORICAL SETTING
AND BACKGROUND

I'he Church of Jesus Christ had
its formal beginning in this dispen-
sation on the 6th day of April, 1830.
The organization was not possible
until the authority to act in the
name of God had been restored.
This authority, designated Priest-
hood, is the authority that directs,
controls, and governs all of creation,
both spiritual and material, in the

551

JULY 1963

premortal, mortal, and post-mortal control, disciplining himself so that

existence including all activities he could direct his abilities toward

essential thereto. the fulfillment of his calling. He

1. Narrow Is the Gate. The had to develop faith and the cour-
Priesthood is the power by which age to act. Then we see him in a
are carried out all ordinances essen- struggle with the power of evil. All
tial to salvation and exaltation. It is through his short life he was con-
the authority to speak for God upon fronted with temptation. But per-
the earth. It is a commission of sonal control (discipline), a clear
leadership in his kingdom. It is vision of eternal values, and a defi-
the power through which the ills of nite purpose, together with the
society may be corrected. The plan- sustaining influence of the Spirit of
ets are in orbit by this power and God, made it possible for him to
they do not get in each other's way. accomplish his mission. In 1829 the
The same authority has provided a Lord said to the Prophet "And you
correct pattern for human associa- must wait yet a little while, for ye
tion under which people can live are not yet ordained" (D & C 5:17).
without getting in each other's way

and live peaceably. With Priesthood restoration of the priesthood
leadership there is only one way, the While translating The Book of
right way. There are no short cuts. Mormon, Joseph and Oliver had
for strait is the gate and narrow noted the repeated reference to bap-
is the way which leads to exaltation, tism for the remission of sins. ''This
The human element may make a caused them to marvel, for the doc-
difference in the time element, but trine of baptism was misunderstood
it cannot change the route. It is in the world" ( Smith, Joseph Field-
the way of divine law expressed in ing: Essentials in Church History ^
Church government and organiza- page 67).
tion. 1. The Appearance of John the

2. Divine Direction. Joseph Smith Baptist. On the 15th of May, 1829,
received a personal manifestation of Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery
God the Father and his Son Jesus retired to the woods and asked the
Christ. Jesus informed Joseph of Lord for light on the important sub-
his life's mission. This was the be- ject of baptism. In response to this,
ginning of the formal instruction they testified to the fact that John
from authorized agents, personages the Baptist, acting under the direc-
holding the Priesthood, that pre- tion of Peter, James, and John be-
pared Joseph to carry out his mis- stowed upon them the Aaronic
sion, which led directly to the res- Priesthood. Laying his hands upon
toration of the Priesthood and the their heads, he said:
organization of the Church. jj^q^ you my fellow servants, in the

3. Discipline Essential to Growth. name of Messiah I confer the Priesthood
The idea of organization did not of Aaron, which holds the keys of the
come prematurely to the Prophet n^inistering of angels and of the Gospel
T 1/-X rli rL.1-1 of repentance, and of baptism by immer-
Joseph. One of the first thmgs he ^-^^ "J^^ ^^^ remission of sins; and this

had to do was to develop personal shall never be taken again from the earth,
552

LESSON DEPARTMENT

until the sons of Levi do offer again an
offering unto the Lord in righteousness
{DEC 1:39).

John the Baptist then instructed
them to baptize each other and con-
fer upon each other the Aaronic
Priesthood. Thus the Aaronic Priest-
hood began to function upon the
earth again. There was no hving
mortal who held the keys of this
Priesthood, therefore it was neces-
sary to call upon the person who
held the keys of the dispensation of
the meridian of times to confer this
authority on Joseph and Oliver. It
is important to note that John the
Baptist did for them only that which
they could not do for themselves.
He gave them the authority, they
baptized each other, and then re-
conferred the Priesthood.

John the Baptist told Joseph and
Oliver that the Melchizedek Priest-
hood would soon be conferred upon
them and they were to be the first
and second elders, respectively, of
the Church.

2. The Line of Authority Estab-
lished. While the exact date was
not recorded, it was only a short
tirne after the Aaronic Priesthood
was restored that Peter, James, and
John appeared to Joseph and Oliver
and conferred upon them the Mel-
chizedek Priesthood with the com-
mission to act in the name of God.
This commission is attested to in a
revelation given August 1830, when
the Lord in reference to his coming
said "... marvel not, for the hour
Cometh that I will drink of the fruit
of the vine ^ith^ you on the earth
..." (D & Czf:^) . Then the reve-
lation records the names of many
of the great prophets who would be
present.

. . . also with Peter, and James, and
John, whom I have sent unto you, by
whom I have ordained you and confirmed
you to be apostles, and especial witnesses
of my name, and bear the keys of youi
ministry and of the same things which I
revealed unto them; Unto whom I have
committed the keys of my kingdom, and
a dispensation of the gospel for the last
times; and for the fulness of times . . .
(D & C 27:12-13).

In this lesson we are not simply
recording an historical event. That
has been properly done in the rec-
ords of the Church. We are con-
cerned with the fact that the Priest-
hood was restored and became the
basis for Church government and
organization. This is a fact of great
importance to each person who be-
comes a member of this Church.

The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints was not founded
on protests against the purported
mistakes of an existing, dominant
church. It was founded through
direct instruction from Christ him-
self, who declared that his Church
did not then exist on the earth.

The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints was founded on
revelation and continues to operate
on this vital principle. The author-
ity to organize and direct the
Church is part of the dynamic na-
ture of the Priesthood.

MELCHIZEDEK PRIESTHOOD
UNIFIES LEADERSHIP

The Priesthood is called the Mel-
chizedek Priesthood,

. . . because Melchizedek was such a
great high priest. Before his day it was
called the Holy Priesthood after the Order
oi the Son of God. But out of respect
or reverence to the name of the Supreme
Being, to avoid the too frequent repeti-
tion of his name, they, the church, in

553

JULY 1963

ancient days, called that priesthood after
Melchizedek, or the Melchizedek Priest-
hood (D & C 107:2-4).

All of the power and authority
that God ever delegated to his rep-
resentatives on this earth is included
in the Melchizedek Priesthood. ''All
other authorities or offices in the
church are appendages to this priest-
hood'' {Ibid., verse 5). It is sig-
nificant to note that the restoration
of the Aaronic Priesthood was
under the direction of Peter, James,
and John who held the Melchizedek
Priesthood.

1. Anionic (Levitical) Priesthood
an Appendage. From an article on
Priesthood prepared by the Prophet
Joseph Smith we read:

There are two Priesthoods spoken of
in the Scriptures, viz., the Melchisedek
and the Aaronic or Levitical. Although
there are two Priesthoods, yet the Mel-
chisedek Priesthood comprehends the
Aaronic or Levitical Priesthood, and is
the grand head, and holds the highest
authority which pertains to the Priest-
hood, and the keys of the Kingdom of
God in all ages of the world to the latest
posterity on the earth, and is the channel
through which all knowledge, doctrine,
the plan of salvation, and every important
matter is revealed from heaven {DHC
IV: 207).

Aaron, a brother of Moses and a
Levite, with his four sons, were
elected first to hold the Lesser
Priesthood and to minister in the
Priest's office. (Widtsoe: Pnest-
hood and Church Government,
page 15.) Later the Lord chose all
the tribe of Levi to hold the Lesser
Priesthood and to be the acting
Priesthood in Israel. "And I, be-
hold, I have taken the Levites from
among the children of Israel instead
of all the firstborn ... of Israel . . ."
(Numbers 3:12).

PRIESTHOOD A SACRED CALLING

We should not lose sight of the
fact that every office and calling in
the Priesthood, both Aaronic and
Melchizedek, is sacred and im-
portant to the work of the Lord.
President Joseph F. Smith makes
the following statement:

I believe it to be the duty of the
Church to recognize and acknowledge
every man who holds an official position
in it, in his sphere and in his calling. I
hold to the doctrine that the duty of a
teacher is as sacred as the duty of an
apostle, in the sphere in which he is
called to act, and that every member of
the Church is as much in duty bound to
honor the teacher who visits him in his
home, as he is to honor the office and
counsel of the presiding quorum of the
Church. They all have the Priesthood;
they are all acting in their callings, and
they are all essential in their places, be-
cause the Lord has appointed them and
set them in his Church. We cannot
ignore them; or, if we do, the sin will be
upon our heads (Gospel Doctrine 1949
Edition, pp. 163-164).

The distinction, such as it is, be-
tween the Aaronic and Levitical
Priesthood is shown in the following
excerpt:

Levites Held Aaronic Priesthood. The
Aaronic Priesthood is divided into the
Aaronic and the Levitical, yet it is but
one priesthood. This is merely a matter
of designating certain duties within the
priesthood. The sons of Aaron, who pre-
sided in the Aaronic order, were spoken
of as holding the Aaronic Priesthood; and
the sons of Levi, who were not sons of
Aaron, were spoken of as the Levites.
They held the Aaronic Priesthood but
served under, or in a lesser capacity, than
the sons of Aaron. (Smith, Joseph Field-
ing: Doctnnes oi Salvation, Vol. Ill, page
(S6. See also pages 112-1115 for "Levitical
and Aaronic Duties Anciently.")

DIVISIONS OF THE PRIESTHOOD

It has been pointed out that there
are two divisions of the Priesthood,

554

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Aaronic and Melchizedek. We
should be aware of the fact that it
is incorrect to refer to the Priest-
hood of a deacon or elder. These
titles, deacon, priest, elder, etc., re-
fer to the office and calling of an
individual in the Priesthood.

1. Recognized Offices in^ the
Divisions. The offices in the
Aaronic Priesthood are: deacon,
teacher, priest, and bishop who is a
literal descendant of Aaron. (At
the present time there are no bish-
ops who are literal descendants of
Aaron.) The bishop is the president
and presides over the Aaronic Priest-
hood on the ward level, but his
office, to which he has been ap-
pointed as a high priest by the First
Presidency, cannot be rightfully re-
ferred to as an office in the Aaronic
Priesthood, unless he should hold
that office as a literal descendant of
Aaron. The revelation from the
Lord explains specifically the man-
ner in which a high priest of the
Melchizedek Priesthood may be
called to officiate in the office of a
bishop.

No man has a legal right to this office,
to hold the keys of this priesthood, ex-
cept he be a literal descendant of Aaron.

But as a high priest of the Melchizedek
Priesthood has authority to officiate in all
the lesser offices, he may officiate in the
office of bishop when no literal descendant
of Aaron can be found, provided he is
called and set apart and ordained unto
this power by the hands of the Presidency
of the Melchizedek Priesthood (D & C
107:16-17) .

"And a literal descendant of
Aaron, also, must be designated by
this Presidency [First Presidency]
and found worthy, and anointed,
and ordained under the hands of
this Presidency, otherwise they are

not legally authorized to officiate in
their priesthood" (D & C 68:20; see
also Section 107:68-70,76.)

The offices in the Melchizedek
Priesthood are President or Presi-
dency of the High Priesthood (First
Presidency, D & C 107:9, 79), apos-
tle, patriarch, high priest, seventy,
and elder.

2. Right to Function in Church
Government. The fact that one
has been ordained a deacon, elder,
or high priest does not authorize
him to function in the government
or ordinance work of the Church.
The ordination gives him the pow-
er to act, but the proper authority
must designate the area of action,
and commission him to perform.
For example, there are many high
priests in a ward but only one, des-
ignated by the First Presidency and
commissioned by their representa-
tive, can be the bishop of the ward
at one time. Bv call from the bish-
op each high priest can be given an
assignment in the ward organiza-
tion. In like manner the bishop
may call deacons, teachers, priests,
elders, or seventies to carry out the
duties and functions of the Church
government in the ward.

PRIESTHOOD CALLING A DISTINCTION

To receive an office or calling in
the Priesthood is an honor, a bless-
ing, an opportunity, and a responsi-
bility. When the true value of such
a calling is realized and appreciated
by the receiver, he will recognize
that he has received the greatest
mark of distinction available to man.
In relation to understanding this
value and learning to honor this
privilege, the family has the major
opportunity to make sure that all

555

JULY 1963

of its members understand the value
of the Priesthood and how to honor
it. The influence of the wife and
mother cannot be over emphasized.
She must have a knowledge and
appreciation of the Priesthood if
she is to help her family members
understand and honor the Priest-
hood. One of the purposes of the
present course is to help Relief So-
ciety members gain this knowledge
and appreciation. Like so many
other vital lessons, the value and
significance of the Priesthood must
be developed in the family situa-
tion. The fundamental impressions
of the good life come to the child in
the home environment from the
most important people in their lives,
their loved ones.

PREPARATION FOR PRIESTHOOD
RESPONSIBILITY

Sometimes parents become con-
cerned about the age of their sons
and express this concern to the bish-
op as follows: ''My son is twelve
years old. He is old enough to be
a deacon," or it may be that he is
twenty and old enough to be an
elder. The concern is mainly about
age. Parents should really be con-
cerned about his knowledge of the
gospel, his understanding of life's
great values and his readiness to
assume the responsibilities of the
Priesthood. A thoughtful, well-in-
formed mother will find ways to
help prepare her sons to receive this
great blessing worthily and intel-
ligently. She will show by her con-
duct that she honors the Priesthood
and will make sure that her planning
makes it easy and natural for the
members of her family to honor it.
If both parents were truly interested

in their son's preparation for Priest-
hood responsibility there would be
fewer members of the Aaronic
Priesthood over twenty-one and
more active Melchizedek Priesthood
holders in the Church today.

Wlien the Prophet Joseph Smith
called the women together, March
17, 1842, to organize the Relief So-
ciety and said, ''I will organize the
sisters under the priesthood after a
pattern of the priesthood," he was
thinking of far greater things than
the relief from physical want or
mental anguish. Tlie 'pattern of
the priesthood" had a more sig-
nificant and distinctive meaning.
The objectives for the Relief Society
were the same objectives set up for
Priesthood quorums. (See The Re-
lief Society Magazine, January 1962,
page 66.) Therefore, their purpose
and interests must be the same. In-
asmuch as the proper function of
the Priesthood is essential to the
accomplishment of the purpose and
objective referred to above, the
knowledge of the Priesthood and a
dedication to its proper function is
an equal responsibility and oppor-
tunity for the man and woman in
each family unit in the Church.

Thoughts ioT Discussion

1. What essential event had to take
place before the Church could be
organized? Why?

2. Why was it necessary for Peter,
James, and John to come in person to
restore the Melchizedek Priesthood?

3. In what way was the Prophet Joseph
Smith subjected to the temptations of
Lucifer?

4. Why did not John the Baptist bap-
tize Joseph and Oliver?

5. What should be the determining
factors in bestowing any office of the
Priesthood upon an individual?

556

6. Why should women understand the
Priesthood and its functions?

7. Give an example of a way in which
a wife and mother could encourage her
husband and sons to honor the Priesthood.

References

Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 20,
107.

WiDTSOE, John A.: Priesthood and
Church Government, Chapters 9, 10, 11,

Smith, Joseph Fielding: Essentials in
Church History, Chapter 9.

Documentary History of the Church,
Vol. 1, Chapter 5.

Pilgrimage

Catherine B. Bowles

The brook in crystal light
Across the meadow sings,
Marking vale and valley
With the pattern that it brings
Borders the fields with flowers,
Touches the bank with green.
On the velvet edges
The buttercups are seen.

The stream of life flows on
Over places smooth or steep,
Soothing the heavy laden,
Helping the wandering sheep.
Bringing peace where sorrow
Burdens the aching soul —
Ever leading onward
To our heavenly goal.

THREE PART

CHORAL MUSIC

FOR

SINGING MOTHERS

ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

GOSPEL GIVES

UNBOUNDED

STRENGTH— Schreiner 30

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

LET NOT YOUR

SONG END— Cain 25

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD IS MY

SHEPHERD-Smart 20

LORD'S PRAYER-Robertson .. .22

O LOVE THAT WILT NOT

LET ME GO-Schubert 20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval Q Charge
□ Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

Ihiii^i^M^

'III IIIIIH

[^^mfM^ftf^

15 E. 1st South

^ Salt Lake City 11, Utah

557

• BEAVTIFVL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tion of each month's Relief Society A'lagazinc is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed

below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

• 300 to 600 miles 45
600 to 1000 miles 54
1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently
located uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 j£t>^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^J \^

HiLL CUMORAH PAGEANT
TOUR

Including Church historical places, Wil-
liamsburg; Louisville, Kentucky; Wash-
ington, D. C; New York; Boston;
Montreal; Niagara Falls; Broadway
Show

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY

Leaves August 17

LABOR DAY TOURS

Bryce, Zion, Grand Canyon and

Glen Canyon

Flaming Gorge Dam Area

ALASKA TOUR

in September

HAWAIIAN TOUR

in October
Aloha Week — all four islands

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

^ 460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah
Phones: EM 3-5229 — EL-9.8051

Money emergencies come
in all sizes!

BE PREPARED WITH
A SAVINGS ACCOUNT AT
ZIONS SAVINGS & LOAN

No matter how small — or how large
unexpected financial emergencies may
be, your savings at Zions Savings &
Loan will supply the necessary money
you'll need to tide you over. Start
saving regularly now . . . and discover
how fast your savings will grow, helped
along by generous dividends twice a
year.

Savings deposited by July 31
earn from July 1!

Dividends on
savings paid
every year
for 80 years!

AV7

per year
current rate
compounded
semi-annually

80th Anniversary . . .
Utah's first savings & loan ass'n.

33 E. 1ST SOUTH - SALT LAKE CITY

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 SOUTH STATE - MURRAY

open Saturdays 'til noon

558

CHORAL MUSIC

Singing Mothers MIA

Ward and Stake Choirs

ORGAN & PIANO BOOKS

Sacred Secular

Standard Popular

ELSON'S DICTIONARY

Pocket 75c

Complete $2.50

DIRECTOR BATONS

25c to $2.10

METRONOMES

$14.95
For Ail Your Musical Needs

^^r Music Co.

IDAHO FALLS, IDAHO

Fast Service — Our Motto!

Irayel With Us

and Visit
THE HISTORIC EASTERN CITIES

of the United States and View the

Hill Cumorah Pageant

Personally Escorted
by Dr. T. Edgar Lyon

HOLY LAND TOUR

October 1st

Call or Write

Murdoch Travel Inc.

14 South Main Street 328-3161

"Your Experienced Travel Courtselor"

HAWAIIAN TOURS

Throughout Summer
Leaving July 6 & 26

NORTHWESTERN TOUR

in July

SAN FRANCISCO TOUR

in July

HILL CUMORAH TOUR

July-August

EUROPE

in August

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P.O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

GOLD

MEDALLION

HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
'vy now from your dealer

559

c/i!ii(M^^

One Hundred Four

Mrs. Mary Ann Brown Clark
Provo, Utah

One Hundred

Mrs. Mary Hinton Gent
Nottingham, England

Ninety-six

"Mrs; jTijcretia Phelps Pomeroy
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Ellen France Robbins
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Carrie MT^^inTnny Day
Great Falls. Montana

Ninety-three

Mrs. Sarah minman uard
Cardston, Alberta. Canada

Ninety-two

Bountiful, Utah

Mrs. Ai-tena Ericksen I,arsf,n
Newton, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Rahing Regh
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-one

Irs. Sarah Estella Cole Cordon

Irs. MARf* REYNOLDS

Pima, Arizona

Fonts'

Mrs. Waity Ann Slade Crosby
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Margaret Roth Anderegg
Idaho Falls, Idaho

Mrs. Mary Lithgow
Tacoma, Washington

Mrs. Frances Alveretta Cassity
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Alice Walker Eyre
Salt Lake Citv, Utah

Mrs. Amelia J. Topham
Parowan, Utah

Mrs. Frances Fowler Morris
Parowan, Utah

Ogdeii, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Elizabeth Mason Ross
Clinton, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Holt Eden
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Zina Robinson Pickett
Fayette, Utah

Mrs. I llitiia Elizabeth Cooper
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs Elizabeth Pritchard Wa i ts
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Augusta Popf Noelte
Temple City, California

>>*"-' •atif.Ui''- "a '^ -oir^if -'i.-^i;yji'-i

'^masiir^ .-y vr. .»*. ■r:^'- '-y-^-^ jfTraiimi WlPog-^g^ag'-'g''

.\*'VW.'C--i

Poem

Vesta N. Fairbairn

A poem

Is emotion

Distilled through the mind's sieve

And captured in a silver net

Of words.

560

BOOKS

to promote family togetherness

(Perfect for Use in Conjunction
with BYU's "Education Week'')

Building a Home to Last Forever
by Carolyn Eyring Miner

A charming and organized mother of
eight children provides readers with
a down-to-earth guide for building
eternal family relationships. Mrs.
Miner is a member of the YWMIA
General Board, has a master's degree,
and presently teaches creative writing
at Highland High School in Salt Lake
City.

$1.75

Family Leadership — Inspired
Counsel for Parents

compiled by V. Dallas M err ell

A volume full of wise counsel from
the leaders of the LDS Church both
past and present. Here is inspired
counsel for those seeking to strength-
en family ties. Mr. Merrell is chair-
man of Brigham Young University
"Education Week" programs and is
presently studying for a Ph.D. degree
in group dynamics and leadership.

$2.95

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Deseret Book Company
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

I would like to receive book (s) number

for which I enclose (cheque, cash, money) the ful

cost $-.- - - -!

Name -

Address

City Zone State...

Residents of Utah add 3% sales tax.

iM/^'<^,L'^^nA^\

CzCoi

^^.^ c .>

FRESH

FROZEN

HOME-CANNED

Your fruit will

taste better

when you use pure,

sparkling-white

OR COMMERCIALLY "tl^

n A 0 1/ n f^ crystal of U and I Sugar is six-way

I f\ Vm^ l\ L U, , , quality tested to bring out the natural

sweet flavor of everything it touches...

especially fruit. There's no better

buy than pure U and I.

UTAH-IDAHO SUGAR CO., SALT LAKE CITY

I 50th ANNIVERSARY YEAR

m A d A © I w

"#- .'«m¥:^i^Z4^,

:;;5ifc7'«^^^

a^*^:. . .,e^.

M.^^-"tl

.kpe i^PiBER 8 AUGUif^63 ; t LESSONS ¥oR NOVEMBER

tr.H: J

Seascape

■'*' Margery S. Stewart

The gulls are proud

Of the weather today,

It is the stuff they are made of —

Gray, riffling feathers of clouds.

Breath-stopping, silvery slide of the sun

Suddenly on wing tip of evening.

The gulls rest high on the gray

Breast of their mother, the storm.

Ride on the rising shoulders of sea.

Their sire.

Gray of the gulls, gray of the storm

All one essence

And bound

In the silvering falling sun

And sound

Of the deep crying of the winding wind.

The Cover: View in the International Peace Gardens, Salt Lake City, Utah
Color Transparency by Leiand Van Wagoner
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece: Seagulls and the Sea, Monterey, California
Photograph by David Muench

Art Layout: Dick Scopes

Illustrations: Mary Scopes

'/mi/^

I really enjoy The Relief Society Maga-
zine, and it comes in very handy in our
missionary work. Thanks very much for
your attention and help.

— Elder Michael C, Kenyon

Quilmes, Argentina

We enjoy our Magazine so very much.
It is so beautiful with the color, the
wonderful articles and stories, and the pic-
tures in the Notes From the Field, to-
gether with the messages from the General
Authorities of the Church and the Gen-
eral Board of Relief Society.

— Charlotte M. Burleigh

President

Woodruff Stake Relief Society

Evanston, Wyoming

I surely enjoyed "Let's Have a Bake
Party" in the March issue of the Maga-
zine (by Mary S. Kemp); also, I enjoyed
"Sewing Success" by Helen Lach, as I do
a lot of sewing. "Ribbons and Roses"
(page 204) was used for a project in our
work meeting. I enjoyed that whole issue.
It was so colorful and interesting.
—Mrs. Violet B. Coletti
Alexandria, Virginia

I enjoy very much the recipes and the
sewing tips, but it would be difficult to
single out any one feature of the Magazine
as being best.

— Breta Hiate

Salem, Oregon

T\\t Relief Society Magazine is one of
our good missionary tools. By leaving the
Magazine with one of our contacts, or
with a friend who is ill, and pointing out
two or three special articles in the Maga-
zine that will interest her, she becomes
interested and welcomes us when we come
back.

— Elder and Sister Stanley Adams

Sydney, Nova Scotia
Canada

Since coming to Australia on a mission,
I have heard many wonderful comments
from members and nonmembers in regard
to The Relief Society Magazine. I had
a note from a nonmember investigator
which said, "I was so interested I had to
read it through before turning off the
lights. It is a good, well-balanced publica
tion." At a meeting in Sydney, a little
elderly lady said she had been a subscriber
for thirty years, an^ never once had a
Magazine been late or gone astray. We
appreciate your thoughtfulness in sending
the publication to us as a proselyting tool.
— Vivian Coombs

President

Australian Mission
Relief Society

So many of the features in the Maga-
zine are outstanding, and many bring back
poignant memories of my girlhood, but
the one I like especially is the feature page
"From Near and Far." After I have
looked at the beautiful cover, I have to
admire the frontispiece, then I eagerly read
the messages from the other sisters —
almost like a personal visit with the many
members of the world-wide sisterhood.
— Elda L. Hay cook

Hagerman, Idaho

I wish to thank you for the most in-
spirational Magazine. I love and appreci-
ate it and enjoy reading the stories and
lessons each month. In fact, I wait each
month for the new Magazine to come. As
a young girl, I started reading the stories
in my mother's Magazine, and since then
I have found it hard to leave the copies
alone. I am impressed with each visiting
teacher message. Each one is just what
I need at the time. It is a joy to present
such wonderful lessons and messages. The
Magazine is giving me a rich and wonder-
ful education and helps to build my testi-
mony.

—Mrs. Charlotte Elliott

Livermore, California

562

The Relief Society Magazine

AUGUST 1963 VOLUME 50 NUMBER 8

Editor: Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor: Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager: Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

564 Relief Society — A Blessing to Young Women Belva Barlow
568 He Knew the Prophet Joseph Smith —

Part III President Wilford Woodruff Preston Nibley
578 Part of the Fragrance Ann G. Hansen
589 The Second Mile Ruth L. Jones

Fiction

570 The Missing Papers Dorothy Clapp Robinson

580 Somebody Cares Betty Lou M. Smith

603 Kiss of the Wind — Chapter 2 Rosa Lee Lloyd

General Features

562 From Near and Far

577 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

586 Editorial: The Power of Example Louise W . Madsen

588 Notes to the Field:

The Relief Society Annual General Conference

Visual Aid Packet Available for 1963-64 Literature Lessons
609 Notes From the Field Hulda Parker
640 Birthday Congratulations

The Home - inside and out

591 Peach-Stone Jelly Mary L. Allred

591 Clear Up Sewing Clutter Shirley Thulin

592 Stretching the Food Budget Part I — Dry Milk Marion Bennion and Sadie O. Morris
596 Versatile Cottage Cheese Margaret F. Maxwell

598 Felt Bootees for Baby Audrey King

601 Hints for a Happy Day Janet W. Breeze

602 Martha B. Anderson Makes Afghans of Original Designs

Lessons for November

616 Theology — "Ye Are on the Lord's Errand" Roy W. Doxey

622 Visiting Teacher Messages - "Wherefore, If Ye Believe Me. . . ." Christine H. Robinson

623 Work Meeting — Planning for the Future Virginia F. Cutler
625 Literature — Huck Finn's Initiation Into Truth Briant S. Jacobs
632 Social Science — The Organization of the Church Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

561 Seascape — Frontispiece Margery S. Stewart

Prodigal Son's Mother, by Pauline Bell, 567; Brilliance, by Catherine B. Bowles, 576:"
The Willow Tree, by Alice Morrey Bailey, 585; Terns, by Claire Noall, 585; The Canyon
Water Front, by Anna B. Hart, 589; Signs, by Ida Elaine James, 590; Art Exhibit, by
Dorothy J. Roberts, 637; Sunset Art, by Pearle M. Olsen, 638; Street Lights, by Vesta
N. Fairbairn, 638; Summer, by Leora Larsen, 638; Friend, by Lottie H. Singley, 640.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Chnst of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by
the Relief Society Generol Board Association. Editorial ond Business Office; 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vance The Magazine is not sent after subscripti6n expires. No back numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at speciol rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918 Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited monuscripts

SOCIETY

A Blessing to Young Women

Belva Barlow
Member, General Board of Relief Society

Children are what their mothers are.
No fondest father's fondest care
Can fashion so the infant heart.

— Walter Savage Landor

F THE above quotation is true, how Appalachians into a wild, lonely

necessary it is for us, as Relief So- country and lived in the shadow of

ciety sisters, to prepare ourselves for death from cold, hunger, or illness;

this noble calling of motherhood, later yet, for their faith, they made

And if, as is stated, the first five or the perilous trek over mountains

six years are the most significant in and plains to the Valley of the Great

determining a person's character. Salt Lake, leaving loved ones buried

then proper early guidance of a child back along the trail. These are but

is of extreme importance. President a few examples of how young wom-

Brigham Young stated that ''The en have met the challenges of their

mothers are the moving instruments days. We can and must meet the

in the hands of Providence to guide challenge of our day. The victor's

the destinies of nations." And in crown is the same; only the setting

this hght we should evaluate our changes.

present or future tasks as homemak- Emerson said, ''Success treads on

er, wife, and mother. Because the every right step." Of all women,

future lies in the hands of the we in the Church should take the

young, it is to the young women of ''right" steps, and for this purpose

the Church that I address myself. the Relief Society was organized.

Young women have always played President Joseph F. Smith said the

a significant part in shaping the Relief Society would be a great

destinies of mankind; young women organization when the young women

made the long and arduous voyage of the Church would join it.

with an unknown future to the ,,. ^ ^, ^u • ,. n-

<<XT \\r T ^yy • i • ^^ want the young women, the mtelli-

New World m answer to their gent women, women of faith, of courage

husbands' cries for freedom; young and of purity to be associated with the

women endured the rigors and priva- Relief Societies of the various stakes and

tions of the cold New England "^^'^^ of Zion. We want them to take

• . M-i j-T, T, i. f • hold of this work with vigor, with mtel-

wmters with the barest of necessi- ng^nce and unitedly, for the building up

ties; they moved westward across the of Zion and the instruction of women

564

RELIEF SOCIETY

A BLESSING TO YOUNG WOMEN

in their duties — domestic duties, public
duties, and every duty that may devolve
upon them (Gospel Doctrine, 1956 Edi-
tion, page 387).

I think it can as truthfully be said
that the young women of the
Church will be great when they
place themselves in a position to re-
ceive the blessings available through
participation in the Society.

V\^HEN a group of sisters went to
the Prophet in 1842 with a constitu-
tion and by-laws for the purpose of
establishing a ladies' society, the
Prophet stated that the constitution
and b^z-laws were the best he had
ever seen. He then continued, ''But
this is not what vou want. Tell the
sisters their offering is accepted of
the Lord, and He has something bet-
ter for them than a written constitu-
tion ..." (A Centenary of Relief
Society, page 14).

On March 17, 1842, the Prophet
organized the Relief Society 'after
a pattern of the priesthood." In
April of that year, the Prophet again
met with the sisters and on that oc-
casion said:

This is a charitable Society, and accord-
ing to your natures; it is natural for
females to have feelings of charity and
benevolence. You are now placed in a
situation in which you can act according
to those sympathies which God has plant-
ed in your bosom.

If you live up to these principles, how
great and glorious will be yolir reward in
the celestial kingdom! If you live up to
your privileges, the angels cannot be re-
strained from being your associates [DHC
IV, page 605).

The Prophet's appraisal of wom-
an's nature strikes a responsive chord
in each of us. He did not say that
charity and benevolence are the na-

ture of married women only, or of
elderly women only, or of young
women only. Such characteristics
apply to all women — single girls,
brides, mothers, and grandmothers.
It is according to our natures, if we
cultivate it, to have compassion, to
love truth, to appreciate beauty, to
love all children, and to be kind,
generous, thoughtful, and honest.
To reach perfection in these quali-
ties, I readily agree, requires intense
effort and vigilance. Though it is
not easy, we are blessed to have in-
nate urgings in this direction.

The journey of life is a most
exciting one, but it is fraught with
many difficulties. Relief Society is
an important vehicle, organized un-
der divine inspiration, to help us
make this journey successfully. For
a woman to embark on this trip of
life without the aid of Relief Society
can be likened to journeying hun-
dreds of miles on foot rather than
using modern means of transporta-
tion. Such a person might weary
and never reach her destination, or,
if she does, she might be much the
worse for wear. And yet many
young women today are embarking
on this all-important journey of life
'on foot."

The Relief Society was founded
to help us shape our lives and
the lives of our loved ones while
young; it was established to make
the journey back to our Father in
heaven pleasant and rewarding and,
in large measure, to assure our "ar-
rival." President Brigham Young
told the sisters that

. . . these societies are for the improve-
ment of our manners, our dress, our habits
and our methods of living. . . . Can you

565

AUGUST 1963

tell the amount of good that the mothers general needs of its members"?

and daughters m Israel are capable of ( Jbid., page 7) . Membership in SO-

domg;? No, it is impossible. And the • -, r ,^ '^ -,. . ,. f.^

good they will do will follow them to all ^^^^^ fraternal, altruistic, literary,

eternity {Discourses oi Brigham Young, theological, musical, and Other

page 216). groups provides opportunities to

^, . . , r 1 o • serve, to learn, to grow. Relief So-

This IS the purpose of the Society. ^-^^ -^^^ ^,1 „f ^^^^^ opportuni-

The Rehef Society is not )ust ^-^ ^^^^^^ ^-^-^^ direction. We

another woman s organization^ As ^^^^ ^^^^ counseled that Relief

the rirst r residency wrote on July Societv

3^ 1942:

, ., fLiriTco ••• members should permit no other

We ask our sisters of the Relief So- .ff^^,^,^^ ,,^1,,, ^ interrupt or to inter-

ciety never to forget that they are a ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^. ^^

unique organization in the whole world, ^^^^^^ .^^ ^^ ^^^.^^ 3^^.^^ ^^^^.J^

for they were organized under the inspira- ^^^^^en^e over all social and other clubs

tion of the Lord bestowed upon that great ^^^ ^^^.^^.^^ ^^ ^.^.^^^ ^^^^ ^^^.^

Prophet. . . . No other woman s organ- s ^

ization in all the earth has had ' such a ^ ^ ' ' '

birth (A Centenary of Relief Society, . ,• , ^ -c i i •

page -7). And why not, if by so doing,

''angels cannot be restrained from

Inasmuch as the gospel of Jesus being your associates"?
Christ is not a gospel of ''receiving"

only, we are each expected to Is there any woman whose soul is
"give" — time, talents, leadership, not enlarged by being part of a
service, substance. In so doing we well-trained Singing Mothers chor-
are assured of "receiving" — faith, us? Is there any woman who does
testimony, opportunities, growth, not grow by doing reading, research-
guidance. In this age of "give-to- ing, and preparing in order to pre-
me-tooism," the need for honorable sent a stimulating lesson? Can one
women desirous of serving is urgent fail to be touched and strengthened
— urgent for the salvation of man when, at the conclusion of a study
in general, and for the exaltation of of the scriptures, a fervent, humble
man individually. The Relief So- testimony is borne? Does any one
ciety motto "Charity Never Faileth" of us lack appreciation of the im-
strives to encompass the full meas- portance of learning how to become
ure of giving and growing. a more efficient worker, organizer,
In addition to being unique as a planner, doer? Having helped some-
woman's organization because of its one in need, or having received help
divine origin and blessing under the through compassionate service, can
Priesthood of God, the Relief So- one deny the great thrill and bless-
ciety is unique in another very im- ings which come to both the servant
portant way — in the magnitude and and the recipient? In all fairness,
diversity of its program. Can you we must answer all of these queries
name a similar organization in with a resounding "No!"
which, prophets declare, can be There are few things in life to
found "intellectual, cultural and which a woman can so unreservedly
spiritual values . . . sufficient for all devote her energies with the assur-

566

RELIEF SOCIETY — A BLESSING TO YOUNG WOMEN

ance that her efforts are well found-
ed and directed, as she can to the
program of the Relief Society. The
scriptures are full of admonitions
and parables concerning the impor-
tance of seeking the Lord and his
purposes while young. And so it is
also with the work of the Relief
Society — those who find it early in
life have an eternal advantage.

Let us accept the admonition and
direction of the Prophet Joseph
Smith and ''live up to our privi-
leges." Let us diligently strive to
increase within ourselves the right-
eous qualities of character which are
"according to our natures." The
manifold blessings which the Lord
has promised his righteous daugh-
ters will then be ours.

We live in a glorious time when
the fulness of the gospel has been
restored, but the powers of evil are
everywhere about us. We must
take every precaution to arm our-
selves with righteousness and faith.
I hope, as young women of the

Church, we will reach out to life
and find joy and excitement in help-
ing the cause of righteousness to
prosper. The voung women of the
Church should have an optimism
about life and show courage and
perseverance equal to that of our
noble progenitors. We have been
told by the prophets of God that
many choice spirits have been re-
served for this dispensation. Let us
rejoice at the privilege which is ours
of living at this time — prior to the
return of the Savior — and dedicate
our efforts toward this glorious ful-
fillment.

As a young Relief Society sister,
I bear testimony of the great bless-
ing and strength that Relief Society
can be in one's life and pray that
young women throughout the
Church will heed the admonition of
the Brethren — to place ourselves
and our loved ones in a position to
enjoy the blessings promised through
working in this divinely organized
Society.

Prodigal Son's Mother

Pauline Bell

Oh, son, my son, you have come home again!
Be glad, dear heart, it was not in vain.
Now mother's eyes no longer run
In tears for you, oh, son, my son.

Let's celebrate and make amends.
Rejoice, rejoice, call all our friends.
Delicious things of earth now bring ■ —
The lost one has returned — let us sing!

And you, my firstborn, faithful son,
Continue now, as you have done. . . .
Oh, let all jealousy depart, depart.
My son, you are the pure in heart.

567

He Knew the Prophe

Part III — President Wilford Woodruff

\f^

ILFORD WOODRUFF, the fouith

President of the Church, was bom
at Farmington, Connecticut, March
1, 1807.

In his youth he assisted his father
in farming and in the operation of
a flour mill. When he was twenty-
three vears of age he joined with his
brother in purchasing a 140 acre
farm at Richland, New York.

Two Latter-dav Saint elders vis-
ited Richland in 1833 ^"^ ^^^^
meetiuRS. Wilford heard the gos-
pel and was baptized. In 1834 ^^
went to Kirtland, Ohio, where he
met the Prophet Joseph Smith. He
then joined Zion's Camp in the
march to Missouri.

In 1839 he was made a member
of the quorum of Twelve Apostles
and sent on a mission to England.
In 1847, after the death of the
Prophet Joseph, he followed Brig-
ham Young and the saints in the
march to Salt Lake Valley.

Following the death of President
Young, in August 1877, John Taylor
became the President of the Church,
and Wilford Woodruff the Presi-
dent of the Twelve Apostles. When
John Taylor died in 1887, Wilford
Woodruff succeeded him as Presi-
dent of the Church. He died in

Preston Nibley
Assistant Church Historian

August 1898 at the age of ninety-
one.

Following are a few excerpts from
his sermons:

''Tlie first time I ever saw Joseph
Smith was in April 1834. I met
him in the streets of Kirtland
[Ohio]. He invited me to his house.
I stopped with him while preparing
to go to Zion in Zion's camp.

"On Sunday he called a priest-
hood meeting. They all gathered in
a little cabin. There I first heard
Joseph Smith speak publicly, also
Hyrum Smith, Oliver Cowdery,
Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball,
Parley and Orson Pratt and William
E. McLellin. The Prophet called
upon the elders to bear testimony
of the gospel of Christ and they
arose one after another and bore a
short testimony (MS. 54:605).

''It has been my faith and belief,
from the time that I was made
acquainted with the gospel, that no
greater prophet than Joseph Smith
ever lived on the face of the earth,
save Jesus Christ. He was raised
to stand at the head of this great
dispensation — the greatest of all
dispensations God has ever given to
man (JD 21:317).

''Joseph Smith was what he pro-

ses

HE KNEW THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH

Joseph Smith

fessed to be, a prophet of God, a
seer and revelator. He laid the
foundation of this church and
kingdom, and hved long enough to
deliver the keys of the kingdom to
the elders of Israel, unto the twelve
apostles. He spent the last winter
of his life, some three or four
months, with the quorum of the
twelve, teaching them. It was not
merely a few hours ministering to
them the ordinances of the gospel,
but he spent day after day, week
after week and month after month,
teaching them and a few others the
things of the kingdom of God
{Ihid., 13:164).

'Those who have been acquainted
with the Prophet Joseph, who laid
the foundation of this church and
kingdom, who was an instrument in
the hand of God in bringing to light
the gospel in this last dispensation,
know well that every feeling of his
soul, every sentiment of his mind
and every act of his life, proved that
he was determined to maintain the
principle of truth, even to the sacri-
ficing of his life. His soul swelled
wide as eternity for the welfare of
the human family. He began en-
tirely alone, as far as the influence
of the children of men was con-

Piesident Wilford Woodruff

cerned, upon the earth, to endeavor
to establish a religion and order of
things diverse from anything then
existing among men, a religion that
was unpopular and contrary to the
feelings and views and traditions of
the whole human family [Ihid.^
2:192).

''There is another instance that
occurs to my mind. A certain man
took a stand against Joseph and en-
deavored to bring persecution upon
him. Joseph went to his God and
laid the matter before him, asking
to be delivered out of the hands and
power of that wicked man. Joseph
was a prophet, a seer, a revelator.
He was acquainted with God; he
knew the voice of the spirit when it
spoke to him" {Ibid., 24:55-6).

569

Dorothy Clapp Robinson

iSH Haworth wiped her hands
carefully, folded the towel exactly,
and hung it on a rod reserved for
used towels. She rubbed lotion into
her hands.

''I hope," she said aloud, a habit
she had acquired since being a wid-
ow, ''that Mr. Ludlow won't think
all I do is wash dishes — but I sup-
pose even lawyers' wives get dishpan
hands."

That reminded her. She should
get those papers and put them in
her handbag. This was to be a full
dav. After delivering the papers to
the lawver's office, she and Mel, her
friend, were having lunch at The
Mode. Afterward they were driving
up the canyon to spend the after-
noon. This time of the year the
gold and scarlet of the hills made
driving a delight. Then they were
driving home in the moonlight.

In her bedroom Tish opened a
closet and chose a sweater and skirt
and laid them on the bed beside the
black handbag.

"Why did I put that there?" she
asked herself. 'That is nothing to
take to the hills. Fll take my knit-
ting bag, and maybe while we are
lounging on the grass I can finish
Opal's sweater."

She put away the black bag in a
drawer and went to another drawer
for her knitting bag. Her billfold
was lying on the dresser. She
tucked it under the nearly complet-
ed sweater. Now for the papers.

She went to her desk and opened
the upper right-hand drawer. She
looked, then looked again. It wasn't
possible. The packet of legal papers
was not there.

"I advise you take these papers
home and read the fine print," Mr.

570

THE MISSING PAPERS

Ludlow had said when he handed for lawyer, or under H for home?

them to her. ''Come back in a She was so bothered she wasn't

week, and we will get them signed thinking straight. Then the tele-

and filed." phone rang.

''I may not understand a word ''Mother. . . ." It was Irene. "I

but I will read every word, and I just wanted to make sure you hadn't

will bring them back good as new." forgotten that Sharon plays at PTA

"Fm sure you will. I have always tonight. You said you were going

found you to be a very careful, order- with me. . . . Mother — are you

ly person." there?"

Glowing from the compliment, "Yes-s. Fll be there," Tish an-

Tish had been very careful where swered, after catching her breath,

she placed the papers. It had taken But she had forgotten. She had this

her a week to read the fine print on day planned to the last minute. She

the three pages, but each time after was having lunch with Mel, her

reading she had returned them to friend, and they had planned a drive

the left-hand slot of the right-hand up the canyon. The colors were so

upper drawer. They must be there, beautiful this time of the year. They

Her reputation was at stake. were to have their dinner at Idaho

"You are too fussy," her daughter City and enjoy a leisurely trip home

Irene had once said to her. "Some by moonlight. The dinner and the

of these days that habit is going to leisurely drive were out. PTA was

backfire. You get so upset when at eight o'clock. And if she was to

anything is changed." get a parking space anywhere near

Okay, if that was what Irene The Mode she had better hurry,

wanted to call it, but the papers had Well, the papers couldn't hide much

to be right here. She never mis- longer,
placed things. But nothing she

could see even faintly resembled The papers were not under L, nor

legal papers. under H, nor under A, B, C, D. In

"Okay, if I must." She sat down fact, they were not in the file at all.

and very patiently, very methodically She hadn't expected them to be.

started going through the drawers They were in the desk. She might

of the desk. Disgusted and bewil- not be a brain, but she was method-

dered, she slammed the last one ical. Tlie telephone rang again,

closed. "Tish. . . ." It was Helen, a

"Now let me think." Then, "I friend of many years. "May I use

might have put them in the paper that poem you wrote about the river

file. What was I doing the last time road? It is so beautiful and just

I read them?" what I need to finish out a talk I am

giving."

From the top shelf of a big closet "I would love letting you use it."

she lifted down an envelope file. "Oh, thanks a lot. I'll be right

Would she have put them under L over after it."

571

AUGUST 1963

''Don't do that." A wave of pan-
ic hit Tish. "Ym supposed to be
leaving this very minute. Til shp it
in an envelope and mail it to you.
Or ril take it to you tomorrow."

"Goodness," Tish said after she
had hung up. ''Why did she pick
this morning to ask for that?"

Before she reached her desk the
telephone rang. Ignore it, but Tish
couldn't. It was the president of
the garden club to which Tish be-
longed.

"Tish, I have been thinking about
that project for buving shrubs for
that new nursing home. . . ."

"Beulah, may I talk to vou about
that later? I am in a jam right
now."

"Of course. But since you are the
treasurer I thought you should have
some say-so about the projects we
put on to raise money for the
shrubs."

"Beulah. . . ."

"I know — and I am not going to
keep you, but I have called a meet-
ing for the officers for tonight, and
naturally we must have you there."

"I have decided I am not going to
be treasurer."

"How can you say such a thing?
You were elected, weren't you, and
you consented."

"Yes, but. . . ." Tish glanced at
her watch. "I might lose the mon-
ey, or misplace it and. . . ."

Beulah laughed. "That is a laugh,
when everyone knows how orderly
and methodical you are. But I
know you are in a hurry so I am not
going to detain you. But I do want
you to be at the meeting. There

are some other things to discuss,
too. I hope we get a good represen-
tation of the membership to back
us in this. Some of the members
— but you are in a hurry. I'll talk
to you later."

Sighing with relief, Tish went
back to her desk. What was it she
was supposed to get? Oh, yes, the
poem. From a larger drawer she
brought out a legal-sized leather
folder. She kept her current writ-
ings in it. She flipped through the
contents — now don't tell — she
glanced at her watch again. The
telephone rang. It was Mel.

"Do you know what time it is?"
Mel asked. "We won't get a park-
ing spot nor a table."

"I know." Tish tried to hide her
impatience. 'Til be there in a
few minutes." Back at her desk she
zipped up the case and returned it
to a drawer. "I'll get back in time
to put the poem in the mail. It
is too late to go to Mr. Ludlow's
office now."

Slightly relieved, she dressed hur-
riedly and drove her car the six
blocks to Mel's home. As Mel
swung into the seat beside her she
frowned at Tish.

"Now what is wrong?" Tish de-
manded.

"Nothing, of importance. You
have earrings of two different sets.
Maybe you meant it that way."

Tish glanced in the mirror above
the wheel. She yanked the earrings
and put them in her sewing bag,
then she fished around until she
found lipstick.

Uptown she did find a parking lot
and they did find a table. "What

572

THE MISSING PAPERS

will you have?"

Startled, Tish looked up. Mel had
given her order. The waitress was
waiting.

''Oh, I. . . ." She was not going
to acknowledge she had not read the
menu. 'T\\ take the same."

"I didn't think you liked tuna
loaf," Mel said when the waitress
had gone. Tish was acting queer,
she thought. Usually Tish talked
incessantly. 'Tm sorry, Tish, if you
didn't want to come. . . ."

''Of course I wanted to come."
The injured note in Mel's voice
irritated her a little. "It is just that
I hate to tell you. I must be back
early. I promised to go to PTA to
hear Sharon play. I had forgotten
this was the night."

"We could put the trip off until
tomorrow."

"Tomorrow might be worse. I
haven't any idea right now what I
might have to do." If she had an
idea, she wasn't going to tell Mel.

After they had left town behind
and were on the river road, Mel
brought up the subject of the PTA.
"Sometimes I think our girls expect
too much of us. They want to be
waited on. . . ."

Tish remembered Mel had a car
of her own sitting in her garage
unused, but she never offered to
drive it. "Well, I love to hear
Sharon play. She is growing so fast
and she looks like an angel."

"That is what I said the other day
to Elna. That girl of hers gets more
beautiful every day. She is always
coming over to do some thoughtful
thing for me, and when she leaves
she always kisses me goodbye."

Tish immediately forgot her lost
papers. She took up the challenge.
Elna's girl was sweet to her grand-
mother, but so were Irene's girls
sweet to their grandmother — most
of the time, honesty demanded.

"I wouldn't think of missing hear-
ing Sharon play." Her voice had
regained its usual spritely tone.
"Why, her music teacher says. . . ."

"Oh, I know," Mel assured her
quickly. "She does play beautifully,
but you should see that little Bruce.
He came to my place yesterday. I
was making cookies. I gave him
one, but he said 'want two.' I gave
him another and then he said 'want
four.' " She laughed as only a
grandmother can over the brilliance
of a grandchild.

Tish laughed, but she could think
of a hundred things her little Marc
had said that showed more brilliance
than wanting more cookies.

Tish came home tired from the
PTA meeting, but drowsy with satis-
faction. Everyone had raved about
Sharon's playing. Even Tish had
been included in the aura of glory
that hung over the performance.

As Tish started to undress the joy
was suddenly gone, like a slate being
wiped clean with a wet cloth. Where
were those papers? Why couldn't
she put them from her mind? Be-
cause she was fussy, Irene would
have said. Tlien she remembered
the poem she was to mail. She
knew it was in that leather case. No
use going to bed until she found it.

Tish went back to her desk and,
laying the case on the desk, un-
zipped it. She started lifting the

573

AUGUST 1963

papers one by one. There, fifth
paper down, was the poem. Gently
she laid it on the desk and put the
case away. Finding an envelope she
sealed the poem inside. Then she
went to the garage, opened it,
backed out her car, and drove across
town. She stopped at Helen's
home. There was no light inside
so she slipped the envelope in the
mail slot. No chance of forgetting
it now.

TiSH was ready for bed when a
sudden thought stopped her. The
poem had been exactly where it was
meant to be. Perhaps she had over-
looked the papers in the same way.
Back she went to her desk. One
by one she went through the papers.
One by one she replaced them. No
legal envelope.

''I am so bothered I can't think,"
she told herself as she sank wearily
into bed. 'Til sleep on it and may-
be the answer will come when I
awaken. Hugh used to say, 'Sleep
on it and morning will bring the an-
swer.

Sleep was stubborn that night.
Each time she felt herself drifting
into sleep the lost papers popped
into her mind. She could not go
on like this. She must find them.
In desperation, she turned her
thoughts to Sharon's music. That
proved a soothing sedative.

Morning came and Tish awoke
an hour earlier than her usual wak-
ing time. The first words that came
to her mind were under the hed^
but how could the papers have got
under her bed? Leaning over so she

had a clear view, she searched the
space. Nothing there, not even any
visible lint.

While washing her few breakfast
dishes, Tish remembered she had
another bed in a small back bed-
room that was seldom used. It was
utterly fantastic even to suppose the
papers would be there, but it was
the last place to look. She had
searched every drawer, chest, and
closet, even in the basement, and
found nothing. A slight tremor
shook her.

Under the bed in the back room
were two pasteboard boxes tied neat-
ly and securely. They had a long
undisturbed look, but that first early
morning impression had never
failed her. She carried the boxes
to the kitchen table and opened one.

No legal papers on top. The box
was filled to overflowing, however,
with clippings from newspapers and
magazines, wedding announcements,
funeral programs, testimonial pro-
grams, thank-you notes, and a mis-
cellany of items too numerous to
even guess what they were.

For the next three days Tish was
so absorbed in reading and sorting
the interesting items in the two
boxes thp|, the loss of the legal
papers was kept in the background
of her mind. She found dates and
facts she realized she needed for her
Book of Remembrance. She spent
hours on the telephone reading to
friends and reminiscing, crying and
laughing.

Irene, coming in unexpectedly the
second day, suggested she put the

574

THE MISSING PAPERS

box with all its contents in the trash without having to acknowledge it

can. "Why clutter your place with publicly. She hoped after she had

all this?" acknowledged it, this cloud of dis-

Tish answered evasively, but when trust of herself and self-pity would

Irene had gone she got out her car. leave her. She was an old woman

She rode to the nearest dime store without a memory, and the sooner

and bought three scrapbooks. Not she acknowledged it the sooner —

expensive ones but ones that suited well, anyway, the sooner something,

her purpose. Tish bathed, ran a comb through

A week later Tish closed the last her hair, and put on the first dress

finished scrapbook. What she had her hands touched when she slid

saved were just too precious to burn, back the wardrobe door. She

If Irene chose to burn them after opened a drawer and took out her

she was gone, Tish would have the black handbag,

pleasure of them until she did go; She turned the night lock on the

and she had no intention of going front door and on the way to the

soon. garage opened the purse to make

Then came the morning Mr. Lud- sure she had the house keys. She

low's secretary called. ''Mrs. Ha- stared, and stared again. It couldn't

worth, Mr. Ludlow is leaving town be — it just couldn't be! There,

for a month, and he is anxious to daring her to doubt, was the packet

get your estate in order before he of papers. Two weeks she had

leaves. Could you bring those spent hunting them and here they

papers in today?" were, right where she had placed

'Tes. Yes, I'll be there." Tish them. Then she remembered; she

sat a moment before she replaced had put them in the purse the first

the receiver. The time had come, thing that fateful morning, so she

After listening to Jim Ludlow's would be sure and not forget them,

praise all these years about her care- Come to think of it, she had heard

fulness and orderliness, she would several of the younger women tell

have to acknowledge that she was of doing such tricks. She had been

just an old woman who had lost impatient with them, wondering

her memory. And Jim and Hugh why they could be so careless,

had been such good friends! It was ''Why did I keep so still?" she

almost like betraying Hugh. asked herself, "now there is no one

She thought of going through the I can call and tell I found them. I

desk again, but shook her head could have had a lot of fun rehears-

sadly. Those papers were not in any ing how I found them." Then, as

file, they were not in any drawer in her car purred quietly down the

the kitchen, in the bedrooms, or street, she added, "At least I saved

basement. Not even in the garage, my reputation, but I'll have more

Tish tried to straighten her shoul- sympathy with the girls from here
ders, but did not quite make it. It on. And I have my precious scrap-
was horrible enough to be forgetful books."

575

."i^avjSjjo**

.)^0« look ipr beam Si

*^ #%€?■■

omans

mona W. Cannon

Two University of Wisconsin
psychologists, Dr. Harry F. Har-
low and his wife Dr. Margaret
K. Harlow have been experimenting
with monkeys for years. Some they
raised from early babyhood with the
best of scientific care, but with no
mothers; others had no companion-
ship with other young monkeys.
Both classes turned out to be
socially aloof and to have unpleasant
dispositions. Applying their find-
ings to the rearing of human be-
ings, the Doctors Harlow hope to
help parents, through the avenues
of generous mother-love and com-
panionship for httle ones with oth-
ers of their own age, to develop hap-
pier, healthier children, and to re-
duce the incidence of mental illness.

Mrs. JANET HILLSTROM STEFFEN,

a Latter-day Saint now living in
France and mother of four children,
is the author of an essay ''Freedom
and Responsibility," which won a
Freedom Foundation Award for
1963. ''Freedom," Mrs. Steffen
wrote, "teaches me that I may walk
unwatched, my head held high, on
the beautiful shore of life."

Marguerite wildenhain is a
master American potter, whose
works are on display in many of
America's major museums. She re-
cently conducted a pottery seminar
at the University of Utah. This is
an art field in which many women
are interested todav.

Dr. CORA BELL is a lecturer in
international politics at the Uni-
versity of Sydney, Australia. For
some time she was attached to the
Institute of War and Peace Studies
at Columbia University, on a
Rockefeller scholarship. She is the
author of a recent book on po-
litical thought, Negotiations From
Strength, a Study in the Politics oi
Power.

Marjorie statham and evelyn
HASTINGS, affiliated with the Ameri-
can Museum of Natural History,
prepared a number of the drawings
of insects for The Illustrated En-
cyclopedia oi Animal Life, a new set
of books outstanding for the ex-
tensive research and numerous,
almost incredible pictures.

577

'Tart of the Fragrance

Ann G. Hansen

HE other day a former neigh- with gratitude and affection; so I
bor of mine called me on the tele- decided to tell him how far reach-
phone. I was quite startled when ing his teaching had been and the
the usual trend of conversation did joy music had brought to me.
not reach my ears. Instead, she Soon after I had made my resolu-
said, ''I want to tell you while you tion, I met his daughter in the
live how much I love you." library of our school. I introduced

''Oh, but Fm far from dead/' I myself and asked if she would take

replied lightly. ''But I do thank a message to her father. "Please

you for the kind words." tell your father I love him." I began

She continued seriously. "I think blinking and trying to clear the

we wait for people to die before we hoarseness from my voice. She

say nice things about them, when sensed my sincerity and listened. "I

we could make life's road so much was one of his first piano students

easier with a compliment now and when he began his career. Perhaps

then." he will not even remember me, but

A lump filled my throat, and my I can never forget him. He taught
glasses blurred with tears. I knew me so thoroughly that I have never
how right she was, and I resolved been afraid to raise my hand in any
that I would begin saying sincere, musical discussion. I knew what
nice things, too. Just the thought he said was right. Tell him that I
filled me with joy. Outside, the have taught many students in re-
blackbirds were singing, and my turn, that I have given the music
heart sang with them, for I was he gave me to my Church, my
happy, too. school, and my community. Tell

The thought remained with me. him that his name can never die."

"Why do we wait until it is too "Fll give him your beautiful mes-

late to express love and gratitude?" sage," the daughter replied sweetly,

I asked myself. Julia had made a "and I know it will bring him joy.

song in my heart, so why shouldn't It is always a satisfaction to the soul,

I "breathe a song into the air," too? during the waiting years, to know

I thought of my faithful music that someone has loved you and

teacher who taught me for fifty appreciated what you have tried to

cents a lesson, now an old man do for him."
shoved aside like a pair of last year's

shoes. I could see the stooped The next day my mind went back

shoulders of his frail body as he bent to a class when I was a girl of

over the keys, and the delicate fifteen. I thought of Miss Brown

fingers, now knotted with rheuma- who had given a lesson so beauti-

tism, that once brought forth rich fully that I resolved then and there

tones from the mighty organ. Surely, to become a teacher. I also resolved

it would make him happy to know that someday I would make some-

that someone still remembered him one else feel that teaching is the

578

PART OF THE FRAGRANCE

most beautiful of all the arts, as
she had me.

In a college class I had once
written Miss Brown a tribute en-
titled, ''I Caught a Spark/' but since
it had remained in my drawer, un-
known to her. When I wrote the
composition I had hoped someone
would read it at her funeral. ''But
what good would that do?" I asked
myself. I salvaged the old theme,
polished it in a place or two, and
mailed it to my aged ideal. I could
see her hands shaking with palsy
as she tore open the letter and read
back her words of inspiration after
all these years. 'Teaching is the
most beautiful of all the arts, be-
cause it reaches human souls." Yes,
Miss Brown, you touched my soul,
and I am still trying to teach as
vou did.

And then there was the old lady
I always admired who had lived
alone for so many years. Physically
unable to enjoy community life, she
made the most of what came her
way and never complained. As I
knocked at her door, she answered
with a look of bewilderment. "Why
would anyone be coming to see
me?" She invited me in and we
talked of her three children who had
attended my school. There was a
picture of her boy, who had met a
tragic death, sitting on a shelf of
her old organ. Time had dried her
tears, and she could talk of him now
without showing emotion. She ac-
cepted his passing, like everything
else, as God's will in all things.

A lovely patchwork quilt was on
the frames in the process of being
quilted. I commented on her abil-

ity, the fine stitches, the intricate
blocks, and her blending of colors
in the big star design. Her eyes
welled with happiness.

Then the smell of homemade
bread baking in the old coal stove,
began to pour in from the kitchen.
My mouth watered at the thought
of a fresh, thick slice, but I couldn't
stay to get one, although she
pressed me. I told the lady what
a busy, useful life I thought she
lived. She had no time for self-
pity, she would not accept financial
help. She was an independent,
lovable person, filling every day with
something worthwhile.

We walked out into her flower
garden, and she cut me a big bou-
quet of mock-orange blossoms and
pink peonies. There was the frag-
rance of flowers and summer in the
air, and the fragrance of a great soul
passed from hers into mine.

Sometime later, I met my friend
Julia who had called me on the
telephone and started me in this
love-expressing pursuit. I told her
how far reaching the message of her
call had been, and asked her what
had given her the idea to deviate
from the accepted form that nice
things can be said only at funerals.
She told me that one day she picked
up an old copy of a magazine, and
as it fell open, she saw a Chinese
proverb underlined. It read: 'Tart
of the fragrance is left in the hand
that bestows the flowers." She said
she thought of how many people
to whom she owed words of grati-
tude and began giving them while
there was time. In expressing
thanks and love, she had found
fragrance left in her hand, as I had
found it in mine.

579

QomJotmj^ C^oMAA-

Betty Lou M. Smith

HE ticking of the old-fashioned
clock in the kitchen was the only
sound audible in the large, dated
house. The ticking seemed to echo
throughout the halls and make its
way into each room, calling out
memories of what used to be. Once
the clock had ticked away the wel-
come sound of children's voices;
then it had marked sad, discouraging
hours; and now it seemed to tick
more slowly as the lonely hours
went bv.

Carey Nichols glanced up from

where she was sitting by the kitchen
table. My goodness, it's only six
o'clock, she thought. I won't fix
supper for a little while. If I eat too
early then the evening goes by much
too slowly.

The days were filled with too
many memories for Carey. She re-
membered the times when her chil-
dren were young and her husband
still alive. Time had meaning then;
she had a meaning. Now the be-
ginning of each new day meant only
lonely hours, more remembering of

580

SOMEBODY CARES

what used to be, and more listless
wishing.

I shouldn't complain all the time,
Carey reasoned with herself. After
all, I do have my Relief Society
work. Thank goodness for that. If
I didn't have that much to keep me
busy, I don't know what I would do.

Time had been very kind to Car-
ey. It had aged her beautifully. Her
hair was a silver halo, and the lines
in her face were soft, making her
face appear serene and gentle. Her
eyes had not faded with the years;
they were still shining and blue.

With the death of her husband.
Will, Carey had been left financially
well off. Her home, although far
too large for her now, was old, but
comfortable. However, this secur-
ity did not help out her loneliness.
Her two children lived too far away
for her to go and visit them very
often, and when she did visit them,
she became lonely for her own
home. Many hours were spent knit-
ting a sweater, doing a quilt for a
neighbor, or even pacing up and
down through the different rooms.
Still Carey's sense of loneliness and
uselessness mounted. She was de-
termined that nobody wanted her,
that nobody cared.

I can't go on this way, Carey
thought. I have got to get hold of
myself. The rest of my days can't
be spent in this idleness. She always
tried to reason with herself. But of
just what use can I, a widow woman
of my age, be to anybody? Life goes
on, and I just stay behind, unwant-
ed, and not needed.

Carey awoke one morning even
more restless than usual. Upon

starting her breakfast, she realized
that she had forgotten to order her
groceries the day before. I am out
of just about everything, she
thought. Carey reached for the tele-
phone. No, I think that I shall walk
down to the store for a change. The
exercise will do me good.

The walk turned out to be very
refreshing, and Carey decided that
from now on, when the weather
permitted, she would walk. As she
neared the store, Carey noticed a
small boy of about six years old
walking a few steps ahead of her.

''Hi, there; are you going to the
store, too?" Carey asked in a cheer-
ful voice. She loved children.

Two brown eyes peered up at her
from a freckled face. 'Tes, I have
to get some things." The boy cast
his eyes down once more.

''Shouldn't you be in school? You
look as if you are old enough." Car-
ey continued the conversation.

"I'm old enough now, but I
wasn't when school started. I'll go
next year." The little boy now con-
tented himself with walking beside
Carey.

There was something very appeal-
ing about this little fellow, and
Carey couldn't resist questioning
him further. "I'm Mrs. Nichols.
What is your name?"

"I'm Michael Rogers. I live over
there a block," the little boy said,
and then, as if in afterthought, "do
you have a big house?"

Carey was surprised at this ques-
tion. "Yes, I do have a big house,

581

AUGUST 1963

and I live in it all by myself.
Sometimes I get very lonely there,
Michael/'

''Don't you have any family, chil-
dren?" Michael questioned in his
childlike way.

Delighted by the child's returning
her conversation, Carey continued,
'Tes, I have two children, but they
are married now and live far away.
They have children of their own
now. My husband passed away five
years ago."

''Oh." Michael seemed deep in
his own thoughts, then he an-
swered, "I wish that we had a big
house. I have twin sisters that are
four, and a brother, two years old.
We only have one bedroom, and it
really gets crowded. We have two
couches in the front room that we
make beds on." Michael walked in
silence for a moment and then he
added, "My mother is sick. She tries
to take care of all of us, but she
doesn't feel like it. I can take care
of myself, and still help Mommy,
too."

"I'll bet that you do, Michael.
You seem like a very good young
man."

Carey was now curious. She took
her time getting her groceries, and
now and then she would see a neigh-
bor and stop and talk to her for a
few minutes. All in all, she took
considerable time, and when she
finally left the store, she found
Michael waiting outside.

"I waited for you," he said, un-
concerned. "I thought I'd walk
with you."

"I'm so glad that you did, Mich-
ael." Carey was delighted with her

new friend. "It will make my walk
much more enjoyable."

It was very warm that day for the
time of year. Although the calen-
dar said February, the weather gave
the feeling of spring. This was the
time of year when mothers had to
warn their children not to relieve
themselves of their coats. Michael
was a typical youngster, and as they
walked he started to undo his coat.

"Wow, it is warm," he said. "I am
going to take my coat off."

"I wouldn't do that, Michael.
This is the best time of the year to
catch a good cold. Why not wait
until spring is really here?"

"Oh, all right," Michael said, stop-
ping abruptly, "here's where I live."

Carey found herself pausing in
front of a frame house that was bad-
ly in need of paint. The house was
very small, even smaller than she
had imagined, and she could hear a
child crying uncontrollably inside its
walls.

"That's my little brother. He
always cries, and Mommy is too sick
to carry him around all of the
time." Michael was sympathetic,
only as a youngster can be. His
little freckled face looked toward the
house. "I had better go and see if
I can help now."

Before Carey had realized what
she had said, she offered, "Michael,
would your mother mind if I try to
quiet the baby? I am pretty good
with my own grandchildren."

Michael didn't hesitate with his
answer. "Come in," he said.

Once inside the house, Carev
wished that she hadn't come. There

582

SOMEBODY CARES

were two unmade beds in the
living room, and, upon glancing in
the kitchen, she noticed that laun-
dry had been hung all over. Then
her eyes fell upon the young woman
sitting in the platform rocker by the
oil heater. She was younger than
Carey had imagined from Michael's
description, and she certainly did
appear to be in ill health. Her
almost chalklike face made her
brown hair seem even darker than it
really was. There was very little
similarity between Michael and his
mother, with the exception of their
eyes. They were deep brown in
color and wondering.

The young woman looked up
questioningly at Carey.

'1 hope that you will forgive me
for the intrusion, but I was walking
home from the store with Michael,
and I heard the baby crying. I
thought that I might be of some
help."

The young woman was much too
weak to mind Carey's intrusion, and
she offered the child to her will-
ingly.

"Well, thank you." Michael's
mother spoke now. ''. . . I don't
seem to be able to do much for
him."

''Oh, and such a beautiful child,
too." Carey looked down at the
curly-haired child that she held in
her arms. Her heart stirred, and
once again she felt a pang of lone-
liness for her own family.

Miraculously, the child fell asleep
in Carey's arms, and she tiptoed
softly into the bedroom and laid the
child gently in the crib.

''I think that he will sleep now."

Carey came back into the living
room. '1 hope that you don't mind
my saying this, but I don't think it
would hurt you to get some rest.
You look very weary." Her voice
sounded motherly, as if she were
addressing a member of her own
family.

'Til rest after I fix the children
some lunch," the young woman
answered kindly. "By the way, I am
Beverly Rogers, and I do want to
thank you for helping me out."

"The pleasure was all mine. My
name is Carey Nichols." Carey's
eyes fell upon Michael and then the
twins. "You have a fine little fam-
ily."

Beverly was glad to have some-
one to talk to. "Sit down a mo-
ment, if you are not in a hurry."
She motioned to Carey.

"You haven't lived here in town
long have you? I don't recall seeing
you before."

"No, we haven't, Mrs. Nichols.
My husband found work here a
month ago, and as soon as he found
a place to live, we moved here. Right
after we moved here, I became ill.
So you see, we just haven't gone
out anywhere as yet. We really
haven't put forth any effort what-
ever to make friends. We have
been too wrapped up in our own
personal problems."

Suddenly Carey had a thought.
"You know I just don't see how you
are going to be able to get much
rest with the twins still so active.
If I'm not interfering, why don't I
get your lunch for you? I really
haven't anything else to do."

583

AUGUST 1963

Beverly's eyes showed a note of Nichols, but not to come and work,

relief as she gave her approval. "That Just come and visit us again soon."

would be very kind of you, Mrs. Beverly's voice was pleasant, and she

Nichols." had a more vital look about her than

Quickly, but efficiently, Carey when Carey had first seen her.
fixed the children some soup, sand-
wiches, and milk. She prepared a In the ensuing days, Carey found
tray for Beverly, and when she went herself going back day after day. She
into the living room, she found that longed to help with the children
Beverly had fallen asleep in the easy and listen to their eager stories. She
chair. Carey took a blanket off one looked forward to their eagerness
of the beds and put it over her. when she arrived at their house, and
Poor girl, she must be exhausted, she they greeted her happily at the door,
thought. beckoning her to come in. Beverly

It was three o'clock that afternoon was doing much better than when

before Carey finished the dishes Carey had first met her, and the

that apparently had been left since children now called Carey "Auntie

the day before. She folded up the Carey." How Carey loved those

clothes in the kitchen, and then words. At last she felt needed and

straightened the beds in the living useful. She, too, had taken on a

room. Still Beverly slept on. new vitality that she had gradually

Just before she was ready to leave, lost when her family left home.

Carey touched Beverly gently on the As Beverly became better and

shoulder. "Fm going now, Beverly, made friends with women her own

The children have all been fed, and age, Carey spent less time in the

I left some soup and sandwiches for Rogers' home. However, Michael

you." and the other children continued to

Beverly was startled for a moment, cling to the loving attention Carey

"What! Oh, yes, thank you very was always ready to give them,

much, Mrs. Nichols. That is the She was grateful for the key to

best sleep I have had in a long time, banish her loneliness which she had

You'll never know what a help this found, and her companionship with

has been to me." Beverly and the children had opened

Michael had been standing by her eves and heart to wider paths.

Carey all the time, and now he took After she had expressed to the ward

hold of her hand. "I wish that you Relief Society president her desire

would come back and see us again, to do more than just attend the

Please." He looked pleadingly into meetings, her former hours of too

Carey's eyes. "Please," he said once much leisure were filled with the

more. jov of service. The closer friendships

"Of course, dear. I'll come back Carey had found would prove a

if your mother wants me." Carey sustaining power to her in the years

didn't want to push herself. that lay ahead. She was needed,

"You're welcome any time, Mrs. loved, and cherished by many.

584

Sight and Sound of Summer

The W/illoo) Tree

Alice Money Bailey

TTie willow tree is a fisherman
In lakes of grass to his knees,
Circling and arching his slender rods,
Casting his lines to the breeze.

The willow tree is a lady,

Elegant after the rain,

Twinkling with emeralds and diamonds.

Moving the lace of her train.

The willow tree is a mystic tree,
Golden and green in the light.
Silver and green when the sun goes down,
Silver and black in the night.

Terns

Claire Noall

Terns dipping like bees,
gathering gold
from the sun's low rays.

Cross-crying, twice spiraling
arctic roundelays
pattern and pitch

Through molten air —
pale wings spread
tinted flair —

Eyes seeking, feet tucking,
following the bow
on which I stood.

Deep was the prow
in the beak
of the sea's dark flood.

585

DITORIA

VOLUME 50

AUGUST 1963

NUMBER 8

The Power of Example

For I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done
to you" (John 13:15). These were the words of Christ to the apostles at
the last supper. In his last hours with his disciples he ministered unto
them and was the perfect example of the service he expected of his fol-
lowers. "... when Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should
depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved his own which were
in the world, he loved them unto the end." The Savior served, and be-
cause he had so served, those who observed his actions heard his words,
and loved him, and followed his example.

Paul in his epistle to Timothy admonished him ". . . be thou an
example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in
faith, in purity" (I Timothy 4:12). It is certain that Paul was defining for
Timothy, and for us, exemplary living and explaining that one's life should
serve as a pattern, deserving imitation by others.

This should be our standard of behavior. Our words, even our con-
versations should convey the thoughts, the beliefs, the knowledge that
guides our lives. Deeds speak even louder than words the charity and love
we practice. To be an example in spirit, in faith, and in purity is to ex-
press throughout our lives in every facet of our living the firmness of our
testimony, the fullness of our desire to do what is right.

Example stimulates to emulation. How eagerly many people follow the
hero of the moment, sometimes without much thought as to where or
how they are being led. How slavishly some follow fads and fashion
without considering whether they are becoming to them as individuals.
How many there are who, failing to use their free agency wisely, allow
themselves to follow unworthy leaders. How great is the need for wisdom
to seek and follow the best examples and to hold as ideal only the leader-
ship of the righteous.

The leadership that is demanded today, the leadership that we as

586

Belle S. Spafford, President
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Raymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall

Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Resell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa I. Cannon
Lila B. Walch

members of the Church should be giving, is, as President David O. McKay
has said, "not attained by chance, nor fostered by indulgence." This leader-
ship demands careful preparation and the constant knowledge that we are
being watched, that Church leadership is being sought, that the Lord
expects his gospel to be taught and lived by the members of his Church.

The example of parents to their children is perhaps the most fre-
quently emulated. Parents have been assured that when their behavior
is inconsistent with their teachings, their children will follow their action
more readily than their counsel. ''Although parents do not realize it,
every act of their lives has effect upon their children,'' Elder Mark E. Peter-
sen has stated. If parents want their children to be good children they
will have to be good themselves. President Brigham Young, in one of his
great discourses, said, ". . . it is a shame, a weakening shameful thing for
any member of the Church to pursue a course that he knows is not right,
and that he would rather his children should not follow."

The power of example is not limited to individuals. Groups of people
achieving through an organization prove to be an example also. To the
women of the world, to the great organizations of women. Relief Society
can be and is a powerful example of all that is true, uplifting, and good.
The true meaning of charity with its greatest aspect of love and its in-
trinsic goal of service to God and to his children is shown in the work of
Relief Society. TTie loving kindness that is an attribute of Deity to, be
attained by mortals is expressed in its goals. Teaching the principles of
the gospel and helping its members to grow in spirituality and knowledge
are exemplary aspects of its reason for being.

The power of example is expressed in the simple, glorious utterance
of the Savior, ''Come follow me." Peter explains this call — "For even,
hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an
example, that ye should follow his steps" (I Peter 2:21 ) . — L. W. M.

587

irrrsirrsTi'sinrsrTnfirrinrsrTr^nnr^^ a a 5 5

^otes to the Field

JULtUULajUULfl-ttJULtt-ILfl .B.fl..fl_9-flJ.Q. ll.8.P-P-flJ>J>JLIUUJLttJUJ

The Relief Society
Annual General Conference

The Relief Society Annual General Conference will be held Wednesday
and Thursday, October 2 and 3, 1963. The general session will be held
on Wednesday, October 2, from 2 to 4 p.m. in the Tabernacle. It is
suggested that ward Relief Society presidents ask their bishops to an-
nounce in the wards the general session of the conference to which the
general public is invited. Attendance at the officers meeting on Wednes-
day morning, October 2, from 9:30 to 11:30 in the Tabernacle, and the
departmental meetings to be held on Thursday morning and Thursday
afternoon, October 3, is limited to stake board members and mission
officers. A reception to which stake board members and mission officers
are invited will be held on Wednesday evening, October 2, from 7 to
10 in the Relief Society Building.

Visual Aid Packet Available for 1963-64
Uterature Lessons

Appropriate visual aids can be of great assistance to a class leader. If wisely used,
they can enrich the lesson material by adding interest, strengthening a point, and
clarifying an idea. They also can be used effectively in introducing or concluding a
lesson.

A picture kit of carefully planned visual aids for the 1963-64 literature lessons may
be obtained from the Department of Audio- Visual Communication, Brigham Young
University, Provo, Utah, price $3.55 (not obtainable from Relief Society General
Board).

The packet contains the following materials:

1. Portraits of Mark Twain, Emily Dickinson, William Dean Howells, Robert
Frost, Willa Gather, Sinclair Lewis, and Garl Sandburg.

2. Illustration of Huckleberry Finn and Nigger Jim on their raft on the Mississippi
River, for use with the lesson on Huckleberry Finn.

3. Seven small portraits for the literature map.

588

The

Mile

Ruth L. Jones

C OMPASSiONATE scrvicc has been in the past, and should ever be one of the most
important parts of ReHef Society. Let us keep in mind that the great need in the
world today is for kindness — in our thoughts, our words, our deeds. Shall we not
remember that this was the purpose for which Relief Society was first organized? New
sisters — as they join — should be given an understanding of the privilege and duty
they have, as members of Relief Society, to assist in giving compassionate service. Mod-
ern hospital and medical facilities, with labor-saving devices in the homes, have obvi-
ated the need for some of the actual bedside care and housework formerly given. How-
ever, we still have the responsibility of rendering physical, spiritual, and moral uplift
to those in distress. The Prophet Joseph Smith asked, "Who are better qualified to
administer than our faithful and zealous sisters, whose hearts are full of faith, tender-
ness, sympathy and compassion? No one," he answered [DHC IV, page 607).

How much joy has come to sisters in the past, through visits to the sick, the
troubled, the lonely! Cherished friendships have been made in these rewarding ex-
periences. Many times such a person has gone into homes for the purpose of giving
comfort and cheer or to render service, only to come away knowing that she has
received the greater blessing by the examples of faith and courage she has witnessed. She
knows the truth of King Benjamin's words, "... when ye are in the service of your
fellow beings ye are only in the service of your God" (Mosiah 2:17). She learns for
herself that the way of "the second mile" is always in the direction of our Heavenly
Father, and when we are willing to go this "second mile" with a brother or sister,
we are led, inevitably, closer to him.

"Let kindness, charity, and love crown your works henceforward," was the counsel
of Joseph Smith, the Prophet.

The Canyon Water Front

Anna B. Hart

I left a world of commonplace,

A busy thoroughfare and race;

I came up to this canyon water front

Not with the motive to relax and fish and hunt.

But to refresh my thirsty soul

With music of this hidden stream

To sanctify my urgent dream.

589

■ 1

Signs

Ida Ehine James

A tiny toy dog lying
In abandon on its cheek
Answers the heart's fond crying
For proof the heart must seek.

Deserted trinkets scattered
In careless disarray,
While interests unfettered
Turned a newer way;

The little crumpled pillow
Discarded on the bed,
With imprint, the sweet hollow
That fits a little head;

A silken hair-winding
Drifted across the floor —
Are promises — all binding
To hearts that adore.

That silence is singing

Of joy's butterfly

That must go awhile a-winging;

He'll come back by and by.

590

Peach-Stone Jelly

Mary L. Allied

I SAVE all the peach stones, and put them in a cooking kettle, as I peel the peaches.
When I am done with a bushel of peaches, I then make this jelly. The recipe is as
follows: Cover the peach stones with boiling water. Let simmer for two or three
minutes. Then allow to stand overnight. Next morning, strain juice through a cloth
and cook with the peach jelly recipe which you will find with the type of pectin you
use for other jelly.

Each bushel of peaches provides about enough pits for one full recipe of jelly.

My peach-stone jelly did not seem like much, but we considered it well worth the
effort. It has a deliciously different taste, and is a beautiful peachy pink. I use even
the stones that are open as long as they are not moldy.

Clear Up Sewing Clutter

Shirley ThuJin

1. Have a definite centralized place for all of your sewing, be it the mending, the
unfinished tea towels, or Aunt Kate's Christmas gift in the making.

2. Put all the odds and ends in shoe boxes and labeJ them well. This helps you
to find the trims, the zippers, the buttons, the correct material for patches, at a
moment's notice.

3. Keep a box or basket with ''pick-up" work handy, so that when you have only
a moment, you can put it to good advantage.

4. Keep your good scissors, a thimble, needle and thread, box of pins, and the
measurements of your family (taken every four months or so) in a box, ready for
immediate use when you want to begin a new garment.

5. Keep all of your different colored thread in a handy spool container. You can
make one yourself by taking a piece of plywood the desired size and hammering in nails
or pegs about two inches apart. Always buy an extra spool of thread when you buy
your material, to use when you need to patch or mend it.

591

illl

the Food Budget

Part I - DRY MILK

Marion Bennion, Ph.D., Chairman, Department of Food and Nutrition

Sadie O. Morris, Ph.D., Department of Food and Nutrition

Brigham Young University

IVIosT of the water is removed from fresh, hquid skim milk to obtain
nonfat dry milk. This, then, is a mixture of protein, milk sugar, minerals,
and some of the water soluble vitamins, especially riboflavin. The use of
dry milk in many dishes may be an excellent way of stepping up the
nutritive value of your family's meals. And, if economy is the keynote
in your food budget, dry milk will fit nicely into your plan. It is one of
the most economical forms of milk you can buy, costing only about one
half as much per quart as comparable fluid skim milk. It is convenient to
store, since it does not require refrigeration and takes very little shelf space.
It should be kept, however, in a tightly covered container so that it is not
left open to the air. Storage temperatures no higher than 75° F. are pref-
erable, also.

Dry milk is convenient to use. It may be reconstituted with water
and used as any liquid milk if it is a grade ''A" product and clean utensils
are used in the mixing process. It may also be used in many cases as the
dry product. In recipes for cakes and other baked goods, the dry milk
may simply be added to or sifted with the other dry ingredients in the
recipe. Then, water may be used for the required liquid. Other liquids, as
stock, fruit juice, or even additional milk, may also be used, depending
upon the recipe. You may adapt most of your favorite baking recipes for
the use of dry milk in this way. There will be differences in the compact-
ness of packing of various types of nonfat dry milk, especially instant dry
milk, and it is therefore best to follow package directions when mixing
with water to reconstitute, or in deciding how much dry milk to substitute
for liquid milk in a recipe. Usually, three-fourths cup of a regular or non-
instant powder or one and one-third cups of an instant powder to one
quart of water are recommended. When mixing, it is best to sprinkle
the powder on top of the water and beat or mix thoroughly. The mixture
may be shaken in a tightly covered jar. Water at room temperature or
slightly warmer will make it possible to mix the milk more easily and
completely. If the milk is used for drinking, either alone or mixed with

592

THE HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

varying proportions of liquid whole milk, it will be improved by chilling
in the refrigerator overnight. The newer processing methods have pro-
duced a very palatable instant product for drinking purposes, as well as
for use in cooking.

A light and airy product for topping may be made by whipping nonfat
milk solids. Equal measures of dry milk and water are usually satisfactory
for this purpose. Make sure that your bowl is the right size for the amount
of mixture you are whipping, so that thorough mixing can take place. The
bowl, beaters, and water should be icy cold. Place the water in the bowl,
sprinkle the milk solids over the top, and beat, first at low speed and then
at high speed, until stiff. Scrape down the sides of the bowl occasionally.
A little lemon juice may be added for stability. Sugar may be added after
the mixture is stiffly beaten. The topping will not hold up for long
periods of time, but makes a pleasing, economical product when used
immediately.

The use of dry milk offers nutiitiony convenience, and economy. Make
the most of it. You really need no special recipes. Often, only a simple
substitution is necessary. A few recipes are offered here, however, to help
you get started.

Dry Milk
Recipes

Pineapple Breakfast Cake

c. sugar

c. soit shoitening

egg
c. water

c. all-purpose fJour
tbsp. regular or 3 tbsp.
dried milk solids

instant nonfat

1/2

tsp. baking powder
tsp. saJt

Mix sugar, shortening, and egg together
thoroughly. Stir in gradually Yz c. water.

Sift dry ingredients together and stir into
sugar and egg mixture — do not beat.
Spread batter in greased 9-inch square pan
and sprinkle with pineapple topping. Bake
at 375° for 25 to 30 minutes.

Pineapple Topping

3 tbsp. softened margarine or batter
3 tbsp. hiown sugar
% c. drained crushed pineapple

Mix together thoroughly and sprinkle
on top of batter before baking.

593

AUGUST 1963

Whole-Wheat Bread

iVi c. Jukewarm water (no - 115° F. for
active dry yeast)
'/4 c. brown sugar 01 molasses
1 pJcg. active dry yeast ( 1 cake com-

pressed yeast may be used)
1 tbsp. salt

Va c. soft shortening 01 oil
* Yz c. regular 01 y^ c. instant nonfat dried

iniik solids
5 '/2 -6 c. 'whole-'wheat Hour

Measure water and sugar into large mix-
ing bowl; add yeast and stir. Add salt and
shortening. Mix milk solids and 2 c. of
the flour together; add to yeast mixture
and stir. Add additional flour to form a
soft dough. Turn dough onto lightly
floured board and knead until smooth and
elastic and dough does not stick to board.
Return to clean mixing bowl; lightly
grease top of dough to prevent drying.
Cover, put in a warm place, and allow
dough to double in bulk — about 1-1 Vi
hours. Push dough down. Turn out on very
lightly floured board and shape into two
loaves. Place in greased standard size loaf
pans, 7 '/z x 3/4 x 2% inches. Let rise
until doubled in bulk — about 45 minutes.
Bake in preheated oven at 400° F. for
35 to 45 minutes. Yield: 2 loaves.

'If desired, dried milk may be recon-
stituted in the 2 '/z c. water, the milk
scalded, and then cooled to the proper
temperature before yeast is added.

Fluffy Lemon Chiffon Pie

j^ackage Jemon-flavored gelatin

c. boiling water

c. sugar

c. iemon juice

tsp. grated lemon rind

c. regular or 1 "X c. instant nonfat

dried milk solids
c. water

Dissolve gelatin in boiling water. Add
sugar, lemon juice, and lemon rind, and
stir until dissolved. Place in refrigerator
until gelatin mixture begins to thicken.
Have % c. water, bowl, and beater very
cold. Sprinkle dried milk on top of water
and beat mixture until stiff. Beat gelatin
mixture into whipped milk. Pour into
8-inch pie pan lined with baked pastry
shell or graham cracker crust. Chill until
firm. Yield: Filling for one 8-inch pie.

White oouce Mix

Yi c. flour

Yi c. margarine

'•' % c. regular nonfat dry mi]]ii
1 tsp. salt

Cut flour and dry milk into margarine
with pastry blender until pieces are very
fine. Store in bottle in refrigerator until
ready to use. For each 1 cup medium
white sauce needed take Y?, c. mix and
1 c. water. Add small amount of water
to mix and blend to a paste. Add remain-
der of water and heat to boiling, stirring
constantly. Boil one minute. Yield: 4
cups medium white sauce. For 1 cup
thin white sauce use !4 c. mix; for 1 cup
thick white sauce use Vi c. mix.

*For instant nonfat dry milk, follow
directions above, using 1% c. instant dry
milk. For medium white sauce use Yi c.
mix; for thin white sauce use % c. mix;
for thick white sauce use Y^ c. mix. Water
may be added directly to the mix without
mixing in paste first.

594

THE HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

Corn Chowder

4 c. diced raw potatoes

2 c. boiling water

4 tbsp. diced salt pork

1 /2

onion, chopped

c. canned, creamed style oi frozen

corn
c. regular or i% c. instant dry milk
c. water
tbsp. salt
dash pepper
tbsp. chopped parsley

Cook potatoes in water for ten minutes.
Saute salt pork and onion gently for five
minutes or until pork is crisp; add to po-
tatoes. Add corn and cook gently until
potatoes are done. Mix dry milk to a
smooth paste with water; add paste, salt,
and pepper to soup. Heat thoroughly
over boiling water, add chopped parsley
and serve. Serves six to eight.

Macaroni, Cheese, and Eggs

Yz c. macaroni, broken into pieces
1/4 c. water or fluid milk
Vs c. regular or Yi c. instant dry milk,
whole or nonfat
2 tbsp. fiour
Yz tsp. salt
1 Yz tbsp. fat
lYz c. grated cheese

4 hard-cooked eggs, sliced

crumbs mixed with melted fat

For added milk value, use % c. dry
milk and i Yz tbsp. flour, in place of
amounts given above.

Cook macaroni in boiling water until
tender. Drain and discard cooking water.
Put the water or fluid milk into a pan; add
dry milk, flour, and salt. Beat until smooth.

Add fat and cook over very low heat
or boiling water until thickened, stirring
as necessary to prevent sticking or lump-
ing. Remove from heat and stir in cheese.
Place macaroni in a greased dish, cover
with the eggs, and add the cheese sauce.
Sprinkle crumbs over top. Brown in mod-
erate oven 350° F. for about twenty min-
utes. Serves six.

595

Versatile Cottage Cheese

Margaret F. MaxwelJ

All of us enjoy that old standby, cottage
cheese and fruit as a salad, and we know
that cottage cheese makes a delicious lunch-
eon addition, just as it comes from the
carton. Children love it, with or without
fruit, and it is well known as an excellent
source of calcium. But cottage cheese is
putting on a new dress nowadays, and adds
its smooth piquancy to every course in the
meal. So, for an inexpensive, nutritious
addition to your family's diet, get ac-
quainted with versatile cottage cheese!

Cottage Cheese-Tuna Casserole

2 c. cottage cheese

1 can (7 oz.) tuna

'/4 tsp. paprika

1 tsp. salt

1 tbsp. steak sauce

1 egg

Vi c. cracker crumbs

Combine cottage cheese with tuna,
seasoning, egg, and half the crumbs. Place
in greased 1 Vi quart casserole; sprinkle
remaining crumbs on top. Bake at 350°
for 30 minutes. Serves four to six.

Instead of the usual white sauce over
vegetables, try this new cottage cheese

sauce, which adds a suggestion of tartness
to such vegetables as broccoli, cauliflower,
potatoes, and onions.

Cottage Cheese Sauce

2 Vz tbsp. salad oil
2 Vi tbsp. flour
salt and pepper to taste
1 c. milk
Vi c. cream-style cottage cheese

Combine in saucepan salad oil, flour,
salt, and pepper. Add milk; stir until
smooth. Cook over moderate heat, stir-
ring constantly until smooth and thick-
ened. Beat cottage cheese until smooth
and creamy. Add to sauce and heat to
serving temperature, but do not boil.
Makes 1 Vi cups sauce.

Variations: Substitute Vi cup sour cream
for Vi cup of milk. Add Vi tsp. lemon
juice.

And now for the dessert. Here we offer
two contrasting recipes, the first a simple,
family style no-bake cheese cake, and the
second, Pascha, traditional climax of the
Russian Easter feast, which, though given
here in a simplified version, is worthy of
crowning the most elegant meal.

596

No-Bake Cheese Cake

Filling:

2 tbsp. (2 envelopes)

unflavored gelatin

4 eggs

% c. sugar

1 c. milk

2 c. cottage cheese
% c. orange juice

1 tbsp. grated orange rind

Dissolve gelatin in cold water. Combine
eggs, sugar, and milk; cook over hot water
in double boiler, or over low heat, stirring
constantly, until slightly thickened (about
lo minutes). Add softened gelatin and
cook about 5 minutes longer. Remove
from heat; add remaining ingredients, and
allow to cool.

Crust:

2 c. graham cracker crumbs
% c. sugar

1 tsp. cinnamon
!4 c. melted butter or salad oil

Combine all crust ingredients. Line bot-
tom and sides of 8-inch pan (at least 2
inches deep) saving Vs cup crumbs. Pour

cooled filling into crust. Top with re-
maining crumbs. Chill 2 to 3 hours be-
fore serving.

Pascha

1 lb. cottage cheese

1 c. sour cream

1 c. confectioners' sugar
Yz tsp. vanilla
Yz tsp. almond extract

1 tbsp. ( 1 envelope ) unflavored gelatin
Yz c. hot water

1 c. raisins

1 tbsp. granulated sugar
Y4 c. chopped candied fruit

walnuts, chopped almonds, crystallized
cherries, optional

Soak raisins in granulated sugar and hot
water for one-half hour. In large bowl,
dissolve gelatin with sour cream. Add
cottage cheese, and beat until smooth. Add
confectioners' sugar, vanilla, and almond
extract. Drain raisins, add with chopped
candied fruit to cottage cheese mixture.
Pour into large cone-shaped mold. Leave
in refrigerator overnight. Unmold just
before serving; garnish with walnuts and
cherries, if desired.

597

Felt Bootees for Baby

Audrey King

^^ FAST selling bazaar item or a very appropriate gift for the newborn
is embroidered felt babv bootees. They require only a small amount of
material and can be made in two or three hours. Their small size provides
an appealing miniature of the boots babies wear when they are older, and
the tiny embroidery on them makes them a real conversation piece. The
pattern included here fits most babies until they are about two and a half
months old, although it can be easily enlarged, if desired, for other babies.

Material required (for one pair of bootees)

fine white felt
fine cotton, 9

9" X 8''

''x 12"

2/3 yd. pink or blue ribbon

1 skein of embroidery thread, pink or blue

PATTERN

Tliere are just three pieces to the pattern. Lav the pieces on the felt
and cut them out. Reverse each piece and cut again. By reversing the pat-
tern in this way, the proper shaping for a right and left foot will be achieved.
The cotton lining is cut out in the same way, but 1/4" should be allowed
around each piece for turning under later. Cut the inside corners of each
toe piece lining as illustrated.

CUT

LINING

A suggested pattern layout

598

THE HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

SEWING

Baste the appropriate pieces of cotton to the inside of the felt pieces,
turning the cotton edge under 1/4", making sure that the cotton reaches
near the edges of the felt pieces.

PATTERN PIECES

Right Toe
(for left, reverse)

Right Back
- B (for left, reverse)

Right sole
(for left sole, reverse)

599

AUGUST 1963

Baste the lined toe pieces to the hned soles, taking care to match the
right toe with the right sole and the left toe piece with the left sole. At
this stage a design may be embroidered on the toe, or the toe may be
embroidered before lining. Some suggested designs are shown below.

Baste the lined box
pieces to the soles,
overlapping the toe
pieces to the sides.

Starting at the junction of the back piece to the toe piece, make ver)'
fine blanket stitches all around the sole, joining the toe and back pieces to
the sole securely as you do so. Stitch around the top part of the boot as
shown, then stitch around the tongue. The first 6 or 7 stitches should be
sewed through the toe piece in order to anchor the back piece securely.

Make four holes where indicated for the laces on each shoe. Scissors
points are suitable for doing this. Pierce through the lining, but do not
make the holes too big. Blanket stitch around the holes, making sure you
catch the lining. Thread the ribbon through the holes, pull out the bast-
ing threads if you have not done so already, and the bootees are finished!

600

THE HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

'"" Hints for a Happy Day \

S8.

Janet W. Breeze *«

^ ^flr ALLPAPER cleaner makes a good //

modeling dough for children to use and f.
^ seems more pHable than the kind you 4

4» would normally buy. It can be easily ^

i^ stored in a plastic bag in your refrigerator

4| The molded creations can be dried in a a

^ day or two and then painted with water *

it colors.

\ Are your little ones learning to dress ^

<P themselves? Iron four-color transfers onto ''

4r the fronts of undershirts and panties for

jL fewer turnabouts.

3lf

ss A long, heavy shoelace (the kind you

«P^ lace a shoe skate with) is excellent for

""sBL stringing empty spools.

J-

"5^*

^'^'^'^r^^^^yy^''''

Drawer Dividends

ORDER OF THE DAY

Ever heard this one before? You neatly fold each clean little undershirt, pair of
socks, and coveralls, and place them in their own special corner of the drawer.
Along comes you-know-who, looking for his or her little Sunday handkerchief and. . . .

"That's no drawer," you say, "it's the inside of a wind tunnel."

The next time this happens at your house, regardless of the age of the individual
involved, start filling each drawer with shoe boxes, deep candy boxes — anything — that
will hold and separate the articles of apparel, and just see if the situation doesn't
improve. %

Oh yes — one word of caution. To avoid utter havoc and stuck drawers, please
don't put the lids back on the boxes.

REAL TOP-DRAWER

If you are one of those mothers or grandmothers who delights in buying educa-
tional toys (you know — those colorful little plastic things which are quickly sub-
divided into complicated pigces), and then you spend each ensuing day hearing them
crunch underfoot — make a rule!

Keep such items separate from other toys and completely out of the child's reach.
Then — issue these put-together toys, one group at a time, and only after the previous
model has been re-assembled and returned.

601

Martha B. Anderson
Makes Afghans of Original Designs

IVIartha Bowen Anderson, Salt Lake City, Utah, enjoys her hobby of making afghans
of unusual designs. She has set herself the goal of making an afghan for each of her
children and each of her grandchildren. To date she has made sixteen afghans, eight
of them for friends who admired her work and asked her to make an afghan for them.
Her most original designs were scout patterns. Each merit badge earned was copied
on an afghan block, and then the blocks were set together to complete the afghan.
Complying with the request of one of her grandsons, Mrs. Anderson made a special
knitted afghan in the pattern chosen by the grandson.

Mrs. Anderson is also an expert quilter and makes beautiful tatted lace and trim-
mings. Her needlepoint work and her hooked rugs have received much admiration,
and she tries every new handicraft presented in Relief Society work meetings. Early
in her married life Mrs. Anderson was widowed. She completed her education and
taught school for thirty-one years. In 1951 she was chosen "Mother of the Year"
for Tooele County. She helped to educate her children. The daughter has a master's
degree in nutrition, and the son is a psychiatrist.

602

Synopsis: Luana Harrington, her hus-
band Ben, his mother Tutu, and the chil-
dren, Phihp, Pixie, Bo, and Benjy, who
hve on a pineapple plantation on the
island of Maui, plan to go to Honolulu
to meet the eldest daughter in the family,
Emma Lu, who has graduated as a nurse
in San Francisco, and is returning home.

ENjY ran around the table to
Luana and put his head on her
shoulder.

"Mama," he whispered. ''Did I
do something wrong? I didn't know
Bo drew the picture. Honest, Ma-
ma."

''No, dear," Luana soothed him,
holding him closely. "It wasn't draw-

ing the picture of Drucie that was
so wrong, although that is a very
unkind thing to do. But letting
Charlie take the blame is very, very
wrong."

Philip looked at his wrist watch.
He shrugged his shoulders, sig-
nificantly.

Pixie said in a soft little voice,
"I'll stay home with Bo, if Daddy
won't let him go."

Tutu said quickly, "No, dear. I
will stay. I have seen the ship come
in many times. I don't want you
to miss it."

The door opened. Bo followed
his father back to the table. Every-

603

AUGUST 1963

one breathed a sigh of rehef as they
looked at them. Bo was smihng.

''Bo and I decided that he owes
Charlie an apology. Also Miss Car-
son and his classmates. But we
also decided that he will take care
of that tomorrow at school. Toda},
we'll all go to meet Emma Lu when
the big white ship comes in!"

"Goodie!" Benjy yelled. "Oh,
goodie, Daddy!"

"Thanks," Luana murmured.

Ben looked at Philip. "Bring the
station wagon to the side door so
Tutu won't have to go down the
steps," he said kindly. "We're din-
ing at the Halekulani."

"Hurrav!" Pixie jumped to her
feet. "The Halekulani is my favor-
ite place. I'll order stuffed fish.
No diet for me today!"

"You can climb the ladder on
shipside, can't you?" Benjy asked
Tutu.

Tutu shook her head. "I'm too
old to climb ladders, Benjy. I'll
wait on the pier while you all go
out in the launch."

"Let's get the show on the road,"
Phil called impatiently from the
doorway. "We have to be at the
airport in twenty-five minutes and
it's ten miles away. Planes won't
wait — even for the Harringtons!"

At three o'clock, Luana stood on
the pier in Honolulu, watching
with her family as the great white
liner from San Francisco moved
majestically across the water near
Diamond Head. Thev were waiting
for a launch to take them out to
meet the ship.

"Oh, Mama! Just look! The
whole world is a fairvland," Pixie ex-
claimed.

"I am looking, dear," Luana
answered. "The color, the music,
the laughing, singing people. I love
it all!"

"And the leis!" Tutu said gaily.
"I have never seen such leis in all
my years. And flowers in every-
one's hair!"

"It's like seeeing the rainbow
come to life," Luana said, ecstatical-
ly. "I could dance on the waves.
Tutu."

Ben drew her arm through his,
holding her hand tightly. "I re-
member the first time you saw all
this," he whispered. "It was part of
our honeymoon."

Luana could hardly breathe for
joy. She put her hands out, reach-
ing upward.

"Ben — it's raining!"

"Why sure!" he laughed. "Who
objects to a little liquid sunshine.
That's part of Hawaii."

"The Hawaiian girls on that
launch will get their ti-leaf skirts
wet," Pixie cried.

"They don't care," Phil laughed.
"Look — here's our launch. Come
on, family!"

All of them but Tutu hurried
down the long wooden ramp into
the waiting launch. She waited on
the pier.

"Here goes!" a passenger beside
Luana called out as he tossed several
coins into the churning waters sur-
rounding the big ship. Hawaiian
boys, their bronze bodies bobbing
about, watched the coins strike the
water, making bubbles as they sank
— dollars, dimes, quarters. Squealing
and pushing each other, the boys
dived after them, stuffing them in
their cheeks as they grabbed them.

"I miss the sea gulls in these

604

KISS OF THE WIND

waters," Luana said to Ben. "I
thought they were in every harbor
in the world."

''Not here/' Ben explained. 'They
don't like Hawaiian waters. They
were brought here once, but died
of homesickness, folks said. We
have plenty of birds, though. Look
at those frigate birds sliding across
the water now. Aren't they grace-
ful?"

"Well — yes," Luana admitted.
"But I love the sea gulls best."

"Of course you do," Ben said.
"I love them, too, because they were
an answer to prayer when the saints
needed help."

A huge plane roared across the
sky. Benjy and Bo leaned their
heads back, following it with their
eyes.

"That's a multi-engine jet," Phil
told them. "Boy, is it fast!"

"Faster than a dart," Bo said, his
voice awestruck.

"Or this," Benjy said, knifing his
hand through the air. "Can we fly
again with you and Larry, Phil? Bo
savs Larrv's stuck on Emma Lu,
doesn't he, Phil?"

Philip glared at his little brothers
sitting opposite him. "Suppose he
is," he clipped. "That's his busi-
ness. You talk too much."

"Tliey sure do," Pixie agreed.

Luana, listening to them, met
Ben's eyes. He had heard, too. She
knew that he was thinking Larry
Brown would have to settle down
if he wanted Emma Lu. He was a
pilot for Transocean Airlines now.
He and Emma Lu had been school-
day sweethearts, but she had been
away for three years. She would be
grown up and professional now.
She had not asked about Larry in

her letters for a long time.

"Climb on," Phil yelled as the
launch came to shipside.

"Me first!" Bo started up the lad-
der after Phil. Benjy followed,
then Pixie, Luana, and Ben.

The air was full of music and
laughter. Dozens of Hawaiian girls,
carrying armfuls of leis were danc-
ing through the crowds, singing and
swaying to the music. Luana
breathed the odor of a sweet ginger
lei as a girl, with flowing black hair,
draped it around her neck.

"Aloha!" The girl flashed her
white smile. "Happy, happy aloha!"

"Aloha to you," Luana answered.
"Thank you very much. I love the
ginger flower."

Then they saw Emma Lu pushing
her way through the crowds of peo-
ple with outstretched arms, eyes
glowing.

Her brothers were the first to meet
her. Phil swept her off her feet
in his strong young arms.

Benjy said, "We've got a surprise
for you, Emma Lu. We waited for
you to name him."

Then she was kissing Luana, hug-
ging Ben and Pixie, and smiling
through her tears.

Emma Lu was as tall as Luana,
a bright, efficient looking girl, fresh
as the morning. Only her dark eyes
showed she was capable of deep
feeling.

"I'm so glad to be home!" she
breathed. "How I love it!" She
included everything with a wide
sweep of her hand. "My own part
of America. Hawaii. And I brought
a surprise. Wait right here!"

She rushed into the crowd and
came back with a fair-haired, laugh-

605

AUGUST 1963

ing young woman in her thirties,
Margaret Lester, Luana's sister-in-
law.

''Margaret!" Luana gasped. ''How
wonderful! Did Tom come with
you?"

He'll come later," Margaret an-
swered. "IVe come to paint the
town with you, Luana. I mean that.
Thev tell me Hawaii is the most
beautiful spot in the world. I want
to put it on canvas."

"We'll have a grand time," Lu-
ana said, remembering the fine
paintings that Margaret had done.

Ben said, heartily, "This is a real
treat, Margaret. Luana hasn't seen
you since we went to the Mainland
when you and Tom were married."

"Ten years ago!" she laughed.
"Tom will be here as soon as he
can arrange it." Her voice softened
wistfully. "We want you and Lu-
ana to go through the Temple at
Laie with us."

"We'll try to," Ben said.

"Where's Tutu?" Emma Lu
asked, looking around. "Why isn't
she here?"

"She's waiting on the pier," Ben
explained.

Benjy said, "She can't climb lad-
ders. She says she's half dead."

"Benjy!" Ben looked at him, re-
provingly. "Your Grandmother is
forever young in heart. Think of
her that way."

"He doesn't ever think," Bo said,
disgustedly. "He just talks."

"No one is ever old in Hawaii,"
Emma Lu interrupted. "This is
the land of eternal youth."

Margaret was looking at the twins
with the old yearning in her eyes.
Luana felt her heart reach out to
her. Margaret and Tom had been

married ten years, and still no
babies.

"You are the cutest boys I ever
saw," Margaret said as she stooped
to kiss each tanned cheek. "Emma
Lu is so proud of you. She told me
you are both deacons now and pass
the sacrament."

"Let's show Aunt Margaret the
town," Pixie suggested.

"When do we surf-ride?" Phil
interrupted.

"Right away," Ben said. "You
can drive us to the beach as soon
as we dock."

"Oh, look!" Benjy yelled, "There
is Aloha Tower, Aunt Margaret.
Look how pink it is."

"It is pink!" she answered, rap-
turously. "Pinker than frosting on
a cake."

"Pinker than a monkey's tongue,"
Bo said.

"Pinker than the rainbow," Pixie
breathed.

The big white liner came slowly
to port. They all watched as the
sailors threw the heavy ropes that
the workmen below fastened to the
huge iron stanchions on the pier.
Then they hurried down the ramp
to where Tutu was waiting for them,
holding the Roselani lei she had
made for Emma Lu.

"Aloha, my darling," she whis-
pered, as Emma Lu hugged her
tenderly. "I have been waiting for
this day. It would be more than I
could bear to part with you again."

Luana, watching them, saw the
sudden shadow in Emma Lu's eyes.
She was keeping some secret from
them, Luana thought, with a moth-
er's intuition.

Emma Lu swung Tutu's hands
as she used to do when she was a

606

KISS OF THE WIND

little girl several years ago.

''Aloha to you, darling Tutu/' she
sang out gaily. ''This is my happy
day, too. I love the Roselani lei
the best of all. And you remem-
bered!"

"This is Lei Day, Aunt Margaret,"
Benjy told her. "Know how I re-
member when Lei Day is coming?
May Day is Lei Day," he chanted.
"Our teacher told us Don Blanding
was a poet, and he gave us this
idea in 1928. Everybody in all our
seven Hawaiian Islands has to wear
a lei. All except Kahoolawe maybe,
because that island is only a target
practice island for the Navy and the
Marines. We even have cowboys
in Hawaii, Aunt Margaret. They
wear leis on Lei Day."

Ben smiled. He patted Benjy's
head as they walked along.

"Fm depending on you boys, and
Pixie, too, and Philip, to give your
Aunt Margaret a real story about
Hawaii while she is our visitor."

"I want to show her the lolani
Palace," Pixie said. "It's the only
palace on American soil, Aunt
Margaret."

"I can hardly wait," Margaret an-
swered.

"Here we are," Ben said, as he
opened the door of the big car they
had rented. "We always leave our
own car at the Maui airport. Phil,
you drive. We'll let Tutu and
Margaret sit up front with you. The
boys and I will take these jump-
seats in the middle. Mama and
Emma Lu and Pixie can have the
back seat all to themselves. All
set?"

"You can rent anything over here.
Aunt Margaret," Philip told her as

they cruised along King Street.
"One big company bought all the
war surplus jeeps and rents them
out to visitors. One company
painted them pink and put fringe
on top. They're keen for moun-
tain travel. Look, Dad, we better
explain directions here in Honolulu
to Aunt Margaret, so she'll never
get lost."

"Let me. Daddy," Bo said. "I
know how."

Ben nodded, and Bo went on:
"Everyone says 'Mauka' if they
mean toward the mountains. Thev
say 'Makai' if they mean toward the
sea. If they want to go toward the
big sugar mill west of Honolulu,
they say 'Evoa.' Only it's spelled
'E-W-A.' And if they want to go
toward the beach, they say 'Waiki-
ki!' "

"Well done!" Ben said. "I
couldn't have done a better job,
son. You have a very good teacher."

"Tutu taught us," Bo said, smil-
ing proudly at his grandmother.

"She's the best teacher in the
whole world," Benjy chimed in.

Tutu turned to look at them.
Her faded cheeks pinked up and her
eyes twinkled, but her voice was
humble.

"I am not informed on the new
teaching methods, boys. I am sure
you have a fine teacher at your
school. But I do know my Hawaii
from the tops of the volcanoes to
the coral beaches and the blue, blue
sea. 'Ask me of Hawaii,' " she
quoted, " 'I will tell you of islands
so ravishingly beautiful it is like
living in a flower, though snow may
cap their lofty mountain peaks.' "

"I love it already," Margaret told
her. "And the people are so friendly

607

AUGUST 1963

looking, all smiling. See them over
there, every kind in the world!"

'That's right;' Phil agreed. "In
that crowd on the corner, there are
Filipinos, Japanese, Chinese, Ta-
hitians, and that tall Jl^n is Portu-
guese."

''But they are all completely,
passionatelv American, Margaret,"
Ben said. "We call the undiluted
Caucasians HaoJes. They are onlv
about twenty per cent of the popu-
lation."

''What's a Caucasian, Daddy?"
Benjy wanted to know.

"You're one, stupid/' Bo whis-
pered.

"But I've never seen so many
kinds of people all in one city,"
Margaret said.

"You'll get used to it," Ben told
her. "You'll soon realize they are
your countrymen. Hawaii is a true
democracy."

V\^AiT until you hear them sing
'The Star-Spangled Banner,' " Tutu
murmured. "Then you will be sure
they are all Americans."

"Or, 'Come, Come, Ye Saints!' "
Luana chimed in from the back
seat. "A good many are Latter-day
Saints."

"Let's show Aunt Margaret the
statue of old Kamehameha on the
next corner," Bo suggested. "He
was the first big powerful king of all
the islands. Aunt Margaret," he
went on dramatically, as Phil drove
slowly past the statue. "Eight
chiefs threw their spears at him all
at once. . . ."

"He was super-king," Benjy in-
terrupted. "He dodged two spears,
knocked three out of his way, and
caught the other three in his hands!"

"Let me tell her!" Bo cried.
'^Daddy, make Benjy let .me tell my
own stories. He always butts in."

Ben smiled iri^ulgently at his twin
l^oys.

"I know, Eo. But Benjy is ten
minutes older than you are. Forgive
him for trying to keep ahead of you.
And, remember, we can't tell Aunt
Margaret everything at once."

As the conversation and the sight-
seeing went on, Luana and Emma
Lu were talking together in low
whispers.

"I know. Mama,"' Emma Lu was

saying breathlessly. "I should,have

written home about it. But you

know how we Harringtons love sur-

' prises."

"But Emma Lu, an engagement
is so serious. Your Father should
have been consulted before you
promised to marry anyone."

"Oh, Mama, I love him so. I'm
sure you^will, too," Emma Lu pro-
tested. "And I've only been en-
gaged since last week. There's
hardly been time to consult with
vou. Look, Mama. . . ."

She lifted a gold chain around
her throat. A diamond ring dangled
from it.

"I won't wear it until you and
Daddy approve," she said. "Will
you ask Daddy for me. Mama?"

Luana looked at her husband,
laughing with his twin boys. He
was devoted to his family. There
was no sacrifice he would not make
for them. But he demanded their
respect and obedience in return.

"No, Emma Lu," Luana an-
swered in a quiet voice. "You must
tell him yourself. He would expect
you to do that."

{To be continutd)

608

^otM-

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Tooele Stake (Utah) Honors Visiting Teachers at Convention and Luncheon

April 20, 1963

Left to right: Emma Bryant, Tooele First Ward, oldest visiting teacher in the
stake; Elizabeth B. Winters, member. General Board of Relief Society; Olive Gordan,
Tooele Fourth Ward, oldest visiting teacher in service, fifty-three years; Ann Faris,
TPooele Eleventh Ward, who, although handicapped by blindness, is still an active
visiting teacher.

Alice Harrison, President, Tooele Stake Relief Society, reports that all the visiting
teachers of the stake were honored and presented with corsages, and special gifts were
presented to Sister Bryant, Sister Gordan, and Sister Faris. Sister Winters gave an
inspirational talk and presented slides on pioneer history.

609

AUGUST 1963

Huntington Park Stake (California) Singing Mothers Present
Music for Many Occasions

Front row, left to right: EfFie Wilkinson; Ilah Anstine; Atje Heilkema; Ida Taylor;
Merle LeSiier; Cleo Webb, stake chorister; Grace Blackham, stake organist; Willa
Mason; Dorothy Warren; Zola Hodson and Dorothy Rasmusson, Counselors, Hunting-
ton Park Stake Relief Society; Laura R. Shimp, President, Huntington Park Stake
Relief Society.

Other members of the Singing Mothers chorus are seen standing in the second and
third rows.

Sister Shimp reports: "The Huntington Park Stake Relief Society Singing Mothers
are actively engaged in singing for many occasions. In March 1962 we enjoyed a very
successful anniversary party. A dramatic presentation 'The Place of Woman in the
Gospel Plan' was portrayed. The Singing Mothers furnished three beautiful numbers.
Our visiting teacher convention was held in May. The theme was 'Every Latter-day
Saint Sister a Relief Society Member.' A short humorous play 'Relief Society Why' was
elegantly portrayed. The Singing Mothers furnished the music. The visiting teachers
each resolved to bring in a new member during the year.

"The Singing Mothers also sang at our last stake quarterly conference. Much
praise was given for the beauty of their renditions. We know that the Singing Mothers
added beauty and inspiration through song to each occasion. We love and appreciate
them for their service. Much of the success of this group is due to exceptional talents
and the untiring efforts and faithful services of our chorister and organist. We are
thankful for these opportunities, and feel that our testimonies were strengthened by
these experiences. This picture was taken at our visiting teacher convention."

Mount Jordan Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music for Easter
Sunrise Service, Christmas Cantata, and Other Occasions

Front row, left to right: Beth N. Samuelson, First Counselor; LaVerda Lloyd,
President; Nina Despain, Second Counselor.

Front row, at the right: Wilma Day, accompanist on the organ for special oc-
casions.

Second row, third from the right: Jean Enniss, director; fourth from the right:
Regina Roden, accompanist.

Sister Lloyd reports: "During the last year this chorus has presented an Easter
sunrise service and a Christmas cantata. It has sung for stake conferences, various sacra-
ment meetings, and also presented the Christmas program for the stake high priests'
meeting. We are very proud of our chorus and feel that the sisters are continually
developing their talents and are sharing them with others."

West Central States Mission, Melstone Branch, Yellowstone District,

Conducts Successful Bazaar

Left to right: Nancy D. Maart, Secretary-Treasurer; Dorothy K. Hendricks, First
Counselor; Rose S. Lear, President; Esther R. Kicker, social science class leader.

Hazel K. Woolley, President, West Central States Mission Relief Society, reports:
"The Melstone Branch Relief Society, a small organization, has found the secret for
holding a successful bazaar: cooperation with the nonmember women in the com-
munity. These nonmembers support the bazaars by donating to them, and also buying
the items for sale. They especially like the 'Mormon bread' (whole- wheat bread made
by the sisters), and the items sewed by the sisters. The four active members of this
small branch were able to raise $185 by hard work and living the golden rule.
'. . . whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them.' "

610

AUGUST 1963

St. George East Stake Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music
for Quarterly Conference, March 31, 1963

Front row, left to right: Elva H, Terry, Secretary; Laura H. Ford, organist; Elsie
B. Cox, Second Counselor; Alta V. McConkie, First Counselor; Irene C. Lloyd, mem-
ber, General Board of Relief Society; Roma C. Esplin, President, St. George East Stake
Relief Society; Olive L. Smith, member, General Board of the Primary Association;
Roene Di Fiore, conductor.

Melba W. Latimer, chorister, is absent from the picture.

Sister Esplin reports: "The Singing Mothers of the St. George East Stake Relief
Society furnished the music for the quarterly conference March 31, 1963. Irene C.
Lloyd was the representative from the General Board of Relief Society. I am sure
that her testimony, love, and enthusiasm for Relief Society will increase our member-
ship. We love The Relief Society Magazine, and are working to achieve 100 per cent
in our subscriptions this year."

Norwalk Stake (California) Relief Society Friendship Social

\r^n,,r^r\, 1 Q 1 OAT

Front row, seated, left to right: Donna Spence, Secretary-Treasurer; Lida Ed-
munds, Work Director Counselor; Norma Schauers, President; Helen Maughn, Educa-
tion Counselor.

Back row, left to right: Jessie Causey; Myrna Anderson; Helen Burt; Betty Fitches;
Mabel Rice; Neone Jones; Fern Francom; Manilla Corse.

Sister Schauers reports: "The theme of this social was to show that God so loved
the world that he has given his children a path whereby they may be guided back to
his presence. We put on the presentation that was given by the General Board at
conference by the social science department. We taped background music 'For God
So Loved the World,' also taped sound effects to go along as was demonstrated at con-
ference. This took place in the chapel. The women were then ushered into the
cultural hall, where they were directed along a path that was to show them the road
to eternal life through Relief Society. Refreshments were served, and the women sat
in friendship circles to eat, where members of the stake board helped them to feel
at ease and get acquainted with new friends. Relief Society Magazines were given to
those who wished to have one. Each of our stake board members worked hard to
make this a most outstanding evening."

East Provo Stake (Utah), Bonneville Ward Honors Former Presidents

ot Annix/f^rcnrv ^orlnl ^sArtrrU 99 19/*'^

Front row, seated, left to right: First Counselor Mada S. Barker; President Stella
W. Redford; Second Counselor Erma V. Jacobs; Secretary-Treasurer Ruth B. Farr.

Second row, left to right, former presidents: Thelma M. Anderson; Lenore Kay; Iris
McArthur, the oldest living former president; Vera Brumnjak; Mable Kirk.

Third row, left to right, former presidents: Fay Loveless; Elma Couch; Maurine
Christensen; Pearl Snarr; Wilma Hawkins.

Florence B. Bird and Julia Wright were not present when the picture was taken.

Fay P. Loveless, President, East Provo Stake Relief Society, reports: "Bonneville
Ward Relief Society celebrated a double anniversary, the Relief Society's 121st anni-
versary and Bonneville Ward's fiftieth birthday. Ten of the twelve living former presi-
dents of Relief Society were honored. It was an evening party to which the husbands
were also invited. There was a program and refreshments were served.

"We have had two other nice experiences in our stake in the last week, one, a fel-
lowshipping program on the 25th of April, at which Virginia Cutler was guest speaker.
She spoke on the theme of our party 'A World Sisterhood.' She delighted us all.
Also, our Singing Mothers sang at stake conference on the 21st of April. For this
occasion 102 sisters participated."

612

AUGUST 1963

El Paso Stake (Texas) Relief Society Presents Special Program
"The Time Is Come," December 14, 1962

Lavinia B. Jackson, President, El Paso Stake Relief Society, reports this unusually
effective presentation: "The pageant 'The Time Is Come,' written by Ivie Huish Jones
for the El Paso Stake Relief Society Singing Mothers, was presented as a part of the
Christmas program. The songs in the drama were taken from the anthem by Sister
Jones.

"The drama was prepared to show that the Lord has spoken through his prophets
since the foundation of the world; that he has not forgotten the Lamanites, nor the
promises made to their forefathers whom he brought out of Jerusalem to this choice
land now called the Americas, and that they knew of the coming of the Savior.

"Felipe Lariano, who is Lieutenant Governor of the Sandia Indian tribe, was in
attendance. Previously, he had discovered many written records in a wall of a building
that was being torn down, and he remembered Brother Lorin Jones and Sister Ivie
Huish Jones, who had worked among the Indians in Albuquerque, New Mexico, several
years ago. He traveled to El Paso and looked up the Jones family and gave them the
valuable records. They proved to be of great worth in genealogical research. After the
pageant, the Lieutenant Governor was presented with The Book of Mormon used in
the pageant.

"Barbara Jean West, chorister, and Sherron Galbraith, organist with the Singing
Mothers, and soloists, presented the musical part of the program and pageant, with
harmony and devotion suitable to the sacred occasion."

Parleys Stake (Utah) Relief Society Anniversary Observance

March 1963

Left to right: Mildred D. Porter, First Counselor; Edythe K. Watson, President;
Norma Gillespie, Second Counselor; Margaret Brown, Secretary.

Sister Watson reports: "For our annual birthday luncheon this year. Parley's Stake
inaugurated a new program, and we are still excited and thrilled and feel stimulated to
reach for higher goals next year, because of the enthusiastic response.

"We asked our ward presidencies to extend their personal invitations to include
all the women in their ward areas, non Latter-day Saints, as well as Latter-day Saints,
the nonmembers to be contacted personally, as well as by their invitations. Special
attention was given to the inactive sisters, as well.

"On a stake basis, we followed the same plan for the working women in our stake
area with an evening party. Personal, hand-written invitations were sent to nonmembers
and members alike, and the ward presidents followed up with a personal contact.

"Our ward birthday friendship parties were delightful, with a special emphasis
placed on the growth and development of Relief Society since 1842, and enumerating
its many benefits for all women. Our evening party was most successful, too. A lovely
program was given, and our attractive serving table was centered with a beautiful and
delicious birthday cake on which was written the theme of our party: 'Love — Sister-
hood — Service.' Stake President W. Jay Eldredge, Jr., and his counselors were in
attendance, and President Eldredge cut the cake, which was served to all present with
love and friendship.

"Some 630 sisters were in attendance at the six parties, and were touched by the
wonderful spirit of Relief Society, and of this number, thirty-six were nonmembers who
seemed most pleased to be included."

614

f • ^

■V

W'*^

^^^ IWBBk^

|:fl^^^K'.

■■'

1^7-^1,1

ff*

wSjE^^tlr^^'

1 ■*

BsTlft

1?'-^
^

■mi

"^mm

L-^

" ■■■m

%} :

^^■^>tiv1

K>^^^

^^^^■■i

^^_

615

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY • The Doctiine and Covenants
Lesson 50 — "Ye Are on the Lord's Errand"

Elder Roy W. Doxey
(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 64:15-43)
For First Meeting, November 1963

Objective: To suggest ways in which the saints of 1831 were on the "Lord's errand"
and what this term means to us.

INTRODUCTION

From the last lesson we learned
that Section 64 of the Doctrine and
Covenants was received so that cer-
tain elders who were preparing to
leave for Jackson County, Missouri,
might understand the purposes of
the Lord concerning themselves and
the glories to be received by the
faithful.

Because some of these elders
lacked a forgiving spirit, the Lord
revealed anew his law of forgiveness
with a warning that members of his
kingdom who would not repent
would lose their citizenship in that
kingdom by disobedience to the
commandments.

EZRA BOOTH AND ISAAC MORLEY

As if to present an object lesson
in the principles that had just been
made known. Section 64 continues
by referring to two individuals —
Ezra Booth and Isaac Morley. The

former is known as one 'who was
my servant," while the latter retains
his membership in the Church, for
'T have forgiven my servant Isaac
Morley." Both of these men ''kept
not the law, neither the command-
ment. . . . They condemned for evil
that thing in which there was no
evil . . ." (D & C 64:15-16). It is
evident, from the counsel concern-
ing forgiveness in this revelation,
that Brother Morley repented of his
sin, while Ezra Booth decided to
leave the kingdom of God. At the
time of this revelation Isaac Morley
was counselor to Edward Partridge,
Presiding Bishop of the Church,
and remained so until 1840 when
Bishop Partridge died.

An indication of the depth of
their conversion to the gospel and
of the character of these two men
is plainly apparent from the Lord's
acceptance of one and his rejection
of the unrepentant. Isaac Morley

616

LESSON DEPARTMENT

accepted the meaning of ''Ye are on
the Lord's errand/' When Brother
Morley accepted the gospel in 1830,
his hfe thereafter was dedicated to
the furtherance of the cause of Zion.
One can beheve that he accepted
the commandment to sell his farm,
as mentioned in verse 20 of Section
64. He is described as a man of
loyalty to God's servants who was
willing to consecrate all of his wealth
to building up Zion while participat-
ing in numerous Church positions.
(RoMNEY, Thomas C: The Gospel
in Action, pp. 113-118.)

On the other hand, Ezra Booth
lives in infamy in the annals of the
Church. He is sometimes men-
tioned as an example of one who
was converted by a miracle. The
wife of Father Johnson was unable
to raise her arm for two years. As a
friend of the family, Ezra Booth, a
Methodist priest, was present when
the Prophet Joseph Smith and the
elders administered to her, restoring
her arm to instant use. Soon after
this healing. Booth was baptized.
President George A. Smith said that
when Booth had to preach without
purse or scrip, he felt that there
were better ways of ''earning" a
livelihood. The Prophet reported
that when Booth learned,

. . . that faith, humihty, patience, and
tribulation go before blessing, and that
God brings low before He exalts; that in-
stead of the "Savior's granting him power
to smite men and make them believe,"
(as he said he wanted God to do in his
own case) — when he found he must be-
come all things to all men, that he might
peradventure save some; and that, too, by
all diligence, by perils by sea and land,
as was the case in the days of Jesus —
then he was disappointed {DHC 1: 216).

Under these circumstances Booth

apostatized and, as is true with many
apostates, he sought to justify him-
self by publishing a series of lying
letters as evidence against the
Church. His apostasy contributed
to the organization of a mob that
tarred and feathered Joseph Smith,
and caused the death of one of his
adopted children. {DHC 1: 260-

Edward Partridge at this time was
guilty of "unbelief and blindness of
heart." " 'Unbelief,' in this case
means 'weak faith' (as in Mark
9:24), and it was, perhaps, the cause
of the blindness of heart" {Doc-
tiine and Covenants Commentary,
page 339). Again, the faithful,
diligent member who errs, corrects
his life, and learns that the Lord is
merciful and forgiving. (D & C
64:17.)

A STRONG HOLD IN KIRTLAND

During this period the establish-
ment of the Church in two gen-
eral areas was begun. Kirtland, Ohio,
became the headquarters of the
Church. With the designation of
western Missouri as Zion, and the
dedication of the land and the
temple site, that area began its part
in the growing Church. Many saints
felt the urge to assemble in Mis-
souri. Sidney Gilbert was com-
manded to establish a business in
Zion (D & C 64:18), while Fred-
erick G. Williams was to retain his
holdings in Kirtland that a strong
hold might be maintained there.
(Ihid.y verse 21.) This verse is a
prophecy that was literally fulfilled
by subsequent events. In verse 26,
Newel K. Whitney and Sidney Gil-
bert are counseled to retain their
store and their possessions so that

617

AUGUST 1963

the Lord's purposes for Kirtland
might be fulfilled. After five years
''any with an open heart" was free
to assemble in the land of Zion.
(Ihid., verse 22.)

What did the Lord have in store
for Kirtland in five years from then?
On April 3, 1836, the Kirtland
Temple became the most important
edifice on the earth at that time. By
the labor of the saints, amid poverty
and persecution, the Lord had com-
manded that this holy house should
be reared to his name, that he might
visit his people in that structure. It
was there that the capstone of
Priesthood keys was received by Jo-
seph Smith and Oliver Cowder\'
from personages from beyond the
veil. (Section no.) The events of
April 3, 1836, brought a turning
point in world events by the restora-
tion of keys of Priesthood pertain-
ing to the gathering of Israel from
the corners of the earth. As a re-
sult of this authority, Latter-day
Saints have come out of the world
into a life of ''being on the Lord's
errand." The gathering includes
the restoration of the Jewish people
to their homeland, long predicted bv
Bible and Book of Mormon proph-
ets. (Jer. 30:3; 2 Nephi 30:7-8.) The
great missionary movement of the
Church began its world-wide activitv
after Moses restored these kevs. The
bringing of the gospel of Abraham
with the keys of the restoration of
all things (D & C 110:12), and,
finally, the keys of sealing powers
for the living and the dead, with the
important work of salvation for the
dead by Elijah, began a tremendous
activitv for the salvation of man.
(Ibid.; 13-16.)

The Lord Jesus Christ visited his

temple at that time to accept it as
his house with the message that
this would be the beginning of the
blessings to be received for the ben-
efit of his people. (Ibid., verses 1-10.)
When one considers the impact of
these events upon the future of the
Church and the world, one can
easily understand why some of the
saints were commanded to continue
their daily activities in Kirtland.
Their work was also to help the
saints "obtain an inheritance in the
land of Zion" (D & C 64:30).

COUNSEL ON DEBT

The members of the Church
mentioned in Section 64 (and the
other saints ) were counseled to keep
out of debt to their enemies. (Vers-
es 27-28.) For the Church to be
in debt to those who were un-
friendly might have brought failure
to the cause of Zion in that area.
The instructions given about retain-
ing material possessions and keeping
out of debt remind the Latter-day
Saint that the Lord provides his
people with counsel in their tem-
poral affairs. As to individuals, the
authorities of the Church have ad-
vised our people against the burden
of debt. Elder Marriner W. Mer-
rill told a general conference of the
Church that a financier gave him
the key to getting out of debt. "It
was simply this: 'Stop immediately
from going into debt. Don't go into
debt another dollar until you get
out and are free' " (Conference Re-
port, April 1899, page 15).

"YE ARE LAYING THE FOUNDATION"

As one studies the beginning of
this dispensation, he sometimes
wonders if the membership of the

618

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Church reahzed the full significance
of these words :

And behold, I, the Lord, declare unto
you, and my words are sure and shall not
fail, that they shall obtain it.

But all things must come to pass in their
time.

Wherefore, be not weary in well-doing,
for ye are laying the foundation of a great
work. And out of small things proceedeth
that which is great (D & C 64:31-33).

In 1833, Wilford Woodruff met
the Prophet for the first time. He
attended a meeting where many of
the brethren bore testimony of the
restoration. Brother Woodruff said
at a general conference in 1898:

. . . when they got through the Prophet
said, "Brethren I have been very much
edified and instructed in your testimonies
here tonight, but I want to say to you
before the Lord, that you know no more
concerning the destinies of this Church
and kingdom than a babe upon its moth-
er's lap. You don't comprehend it." I
was rather surprised. He said "it is only
a little handful of Priesthood you see here
tonight, but this Church will fill North
and South America — it will fill the
world." Among other things he said,
"it will fill the Rocky Mountains. There
will be tens of thousands of Latter-day
Saints who will be gathered in the Rocky
Mountains, and there they will open the
door for the establishing of the Gospel
among the Lamanites, who will receive
the Gospel and their endowments and
the blessings of God. This people will go
into the Rocky Mountains; they will there
build temples to the Most High. They
will raise up a posterity there, and the
Latter-day Saints who dwell in these
mountains will stand in the flesh until
the coming of the Son of Man. The
Son of Man will come to them while in
the Rocky Mountains."

I name these things because I want to
bear testimony before God, angels and
men that mine eyes behold the day, and
have beheld for the last fifty years of my
life, the fulfillment of that prophecy. I
never expected to see the Rocky Moun-
tains when I listened to that man's voice.

but I have, and do today (Conference
Report, April 1898, page 57).

It was not only the brethren of
1831 who were laying the foundation
of a great work, but the Priesthood
of 1833 and 1836 and of the entire
period of this dispensation, even in
our time of 1963. Each Latter-day
Saint who accepts the ''Lord's er-
rand" is building a foundation of a
great work which will eventually fill
the whole earth. Every program of
the Church participated in, every
contribution given, every work per-
formed with a willing heart and
obedient spirit will find rich rewards
in assisting the new generation to
carry on in building for the ultimate
victory of eternal life. Should not
every Latter-day Saint feel encour-
aged that out of small things pro-
ceedeth that which is great? The
contribution may appear small but
in the aggregate it builds for the fu-
ture.

"FOR THE TITHING OF MY PEOPLE"

We have learned that the Lord
instituted the law of consecration
for the benefit of the poor among
the saints in the early part of this
dispensation. (Lesson 28, Reliei
Society Magazine, October i960.)
Although it was lived in Thompson,
Ohio, and the saints were later com-
manded to practice it in Missouri,
the apparent failure of the saints to
live that law was foreshadowed in
Section 64. The law of tithing is
known as a schoolmaster to bring
people to the greater law of conse-
cration. Elder Francis M. Lyman
pointed out in a general conference
that,

. . . any person who is not able to
observe this law [tithing] faithfully and
well will never, worlds without end, be

619

AUGUST 1963

able to observe the law of consecration.
The law of tithing is a stepping stone, and
it is a law that will abide forever, because
a great majority possibly of the children
of God will not be able to reach the
higher law (Conference Rej)ort, October
1899, page 34).

It was in July 1838, that the Lord
commanded his people to observe
the law of tithing. Yet, in 1831,
the saints were informed that cer-
tain judgment would come upon
those who did not observe this law
when it was introduced. Tithing
also has the connotation of sacrifice
as suggested in verse 23 of Section

64-

On the law of tithing and obedi-
ence, President Joseph F. Smith
said:

"Obedience is better than sacrifice, and
to hearken than the fat of rams." It is
the heart and the willing mind that the
Lord requires of His people, and not so
much their substance. He does not need
our obedience. But we need to be
obedient; for it is through obedience that
we will receive the reward.

So I come to the conclusion that the
principal thing about tithe paying is
obedience to the law, and that more good
will come to us through that obedience
than to anybody else. We may be worth
our tens of thousands, and pay an honest
tithing on our income, making our tithing
a large amount; yet the good that will
come to ourselves by being obedient to
the law of God will be far greater in the
end than the good which our substance
may do to the poor (Conference Report,
April 1899, page 69).

"THE HEART AND A WILLING MIND"

The heart is associated in scrip-
ture as the seat of emotions, and
when applied to this scripture it
probably means that only those who
love the Lord intensely will reap the
blessings.

Behold, the Lord requireth the heart
and a willing mind; and the willing and

obedient shall eat the good of the land
of Zion in these last days (D & G 64:34).

The saints of 1831 were no differ-
ent from the saints of 1963 in the
Lord requiring whole-souled devo-
tion to the labor of the kingdom.

Those who are ''on the Lord's
errand" all the days of their lives
will not come under the condemna-
tion of the rebellious who shall be
cut off from the land of Zion, for
these are not of the chosen blood of
Ephraim and must be plucked out.
(D & C 64:35-36.) In commenting
upon the context of these verses,
President George Q. Cannon said:

From the beginning of this Ghurch
until the present the men and women who
have been obedient to the counsel of
God's ser\ants have always been the most
favored. President [Brigham] Young,
during the lifetime of the Prophet Joseph,
was always noted for his strict obedience
to the prophet. Brother Joseph never
made any requirement of him that he did
not strictly comply with. The same may
be said of the other faithful men who,
during his lifetime, were associated with
him. But the disobedient and rebellious
have been, as the Lord said they should be,
cut off. Oliver Cowdery was with Joseph
when John the Baptist came to them and
ordained them to the Aaronic Priesthood.
He was the second apostle in the Church
also, and a witness of the Book of Mor-
mon, the angel of the Lord having shown
him the plates. But he was disobedient
to the prophet and he could not stand.
It might be thought that he was so near
to Joseph and so fa\'ored of God that it
was not necessary for him to do exactly
as the prophet told him; but not so.
There is an order in the church of Christ
which all must observe, and no one can
be disobedient without bringing the dis-
pleasure of the Lord upon him. This is
a principle which all should learn (Juve-
nile Instructor, Vol. 10, 1875, page 222).

In the historical content of Sec-
tion 64, verses 34 to 36 are pro-
phetic. When the saints were ex-

620

LESSON DEPARTMENT

pelled from Jackson county in 1833,
they had not fully subscribed to the
law which the Lord had given, due
to carelessness, neglect, and wicked-
ness. Therefore, they were ''plucked
out" of the land, and were ''sent
away/'

FALSE PROPHETS TO BE KNOWN

The principle laid down in verses
37 through 39 — the children of
Zion shall judge all things pertain-
ing to Zion — is consistent with
verse 5, because Zion's inhabitants
know how to detect the deceivers.
False prophets are known by Latter-
day Saints because of the keys
against deception which the Lord
has provided for their use. First,
their spurious revelations are to be
judged by the criterion given in Sec-
tions 28 and 43; namely, there is
onlv one person at a time who is
empowered to receive revelation for
the Church. (Lesson 18, Reliei So-
ciety Magazine, August 1959; Les-
son 49, July 1962.) Second, the false
teachers may be judged by the stand-
ard set forth in Section 52:9, 36 —
by the teachings of the ancient and
modern apostles and prophets in
the true Church of Jesus Christ.
( Lesson 36, Relief Society Magazine,
October 1961.)

The Lord declares that all things
pertaining to Zion will be judged by
the Church, and, eventually, the
nations will be judged by the
Church. In the due time of the
Lord judgment will be meted out
to all.

'vr A nr

As the earlv saints were told not
to be weary in well-doing for they
were laying the foundation of a
great work, so also they were told

that their work would eventuate in
the building of a Zion upon this
continent that would be the ad-
miration of the world. (Read D & C
64:41-43.)

To the brethren mentioned in
Section 64, the Lord said that, as
his agents, they were "on the Lord's
errand" (Verse 29). We are all
agents of the Lord and are all on
his errand. By covenant we are
committed through faithful, loyal
devotion to build on the foundation
laid in the past, eventually to termi-
nate in the Zion that shall flourish,
where the glory of the Lord will be
there.

But how shall we measure up to
being on the Lord's errand? Elder
George Teasdale of the Council of
the Twelve, suggested this idea:

We are the redeemed of the Lord. We
have accepted of the principles of re-
demption, and consequently have been
sanctified in the precious blood of Christ.
Those who love God and keep his com-
mandments represent Him and the Lord
Jesus Christ. They love one another, and
they are known by their works. Their
faith is manifested by their works {Con-
ference Report, April 1898, page 52).

Questions for Discussion

1. What benefit did the Church re-
ceive by maintaining a strong hold in
Kirtland?

2. Give reasons why keeping out of debt
is good advice.

3. How does "ye are laying the founda-
tion of a great work" apply to us?

4. What does the payment of tithing
have to do with the fact that we are on
the Lord's errand?

5. What does "the Lord requireth the
heart and a willing mind" have to do with
the meaning of "Ye are on the Lord's
errand"?

6. In what ways may one apply in his
life the truth that we are on the Lord's
errand?

621

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 50 - ''Wherefore, If Ye Believe Me, Ye Will Labor While It Is
Called Today" (D & C 64:25).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For First Meeting, November 1963

Objective: To demonstrate the fact that behef in the Savior motivates prompt, pro-
ductive action.

People of action — those who get
things done — are invariably indi-
viduals who have fixed and settled
beliefs. These people are dedicated,
devoted, determined, because of un-
wavering convictions of the im-
portance and neccssit}' of that which
they are doing.

When the Lord said, as recorded
in the D & C 64:25, "Wherefore, if
ye believe me, ye will labor while it
is called today," he was emphasizing
two important, closely related facts.
First, genuine belief is the motiva-
tor of action. Unless we have strong
convictions we are likely to postpone
actions and not do those things
which we should do at the time
they should be done. The Savior
said, '*He that believeth on me, the
works that I do shall he do also"
(John 14:12). Belief then is the im-
portant essential. If we would follow
the Lord's counsel we will do all of
the things which he has commanded
us because believing, we will know
that by following his counsel and
commandments we can find joy and
happiness in this life. The second
fact emphasized in this scripture is
that if we truly believe the Lord we
will labor (act) today — not in
some indefinite future.

One of the most important things
to remember about action is that it
is ''no action" until it is taken —
until something is done. In other
words postponed, procrastinated,
and just dreamed-about action, is no
action.

The trouble with postponing un-
til tomorrow the things we should
do today, is that tomorrow may be
too late. In fact, tomorrow really
never comes. Life is made up of a
succession of todays.

Someone has said, ''Every day is
a new life to a wise man." Thomas
Carlyle expressed the thought this
wav when he said, "Our main busi-
ness is not to see what lies dimly at
a distance, but to do what lies clear
Iv at hand."

The importance of laboring today
is expressed beautifully by the In-
dian dramatist Kalidasa,

Look to this day

For it is hfe, the very hfe of life.

In its brief course

Lie all the verities and realities of your

existence;
Yesterday is but a dream
And tomorrow is only a \ision,
But today well lived makes every yesterday

a dream of happiness
And exery tomorrow a vision of hope.
Look well, therefore, to this day!

622

LESSON DEPARTMENT

The ancient psalmist also advises Prophet Samuel the Lamanite told

us, "This is the day which the Lord of the predicament in which the

hath made; we will rejoice and be people of his time found themselves

glad in it" (Psalms 118:24). because they had procrastinated the

Our application of these thoughts day of their salvation until it was
consists in strengthening our beliefs everlastingly too late. They had
so that they become real motivators sought happiness too much in world-
of action. Let us ask ourselves, do ly material things, and had failed
we really have faith that Jesus is our each day, through postponement, to
Lord and Savior? Do we really have overcome and repent of their weak-
faith in his teachings? If we do we nesses and imperfections. They had
will do the things he has told us to failed to perform those acts of kind-
do. ness which are the essence of the

We will today perform those little Savior's teachings. Samuel told the

acts of neighborly kindnesses which people that their days of probation

should be done today, but which were past and their exaltation lost

we so often postpone. We will because of their procrastination,

today overcome those little personal (See Helaman 13.)

weaknesses and habits which we are Surely the counsel given to us in

always going to overcome but which this scripture in The Doctrine and

we never quite seem to accomplish. Covenants 64:25 is both timely and

We will today express gratitude and pertinent. Today is the day of our

appreciation for those deeds of kind- salvation. If we are truly wise we

ness and thoughtfulness performed will heed the Lord and believe him,

to us and for us by others. and do the things he instructs us

In The Book of Mormon, the while it is vet todav.

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 10: Planning for the Future

Dr. Virginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, November 1963

Objective: To examine long-time family goals and plan for a training program consistent
with them.

D ID you ever hear the statement started analyzing the gospel plan,

that Mormonism is based on his- ''Why, it goes back even before the

tory? This is an observation of an beginning of the world!" said he,

historian from Southeast Asia who and we could add, 'Tes, and it con-

623

AUGUST 1963

tinues on through eternity, and each
one of us has a part in the long-time
plan."

It is well to see our earthly ex-
perience in this historic perspective
and to be conscious of the fact that
our stay here is relatively short but
extremely significant. This is the
time of testing and training and
preparation for greater responsibili-
ties. One way to look at it is to
divide the possible life span of loo
years into five periods. It takes at
least twenty years to become pre-
pared to assume the responsibilities
of parenthood. A second twenty is
needed for accumulating — accumu-
lating a family and possessions to
enhance family living. Twentv
years are then required for launch-
ing the offspring and helping them
to stand on their own feet. It then
takes twenty years for recovery, and
another twenty for rediscovery.* It
is easier to plan for the future if
you see your life in units with defi-
nite responsibilities and assignments
for each unit.

Then it is well to make some pre-
dictions. Prayer and thoughtful
meditation are important in this.
Predict your own future, and don't
be modest. We are here to get the
most from our earthly experience
and learn to be of service to others.
Don't shortchange yourself. Be in
tune for inspiration and make your
plan reach the ultimate; then all
you have to do is work to bring it
about. Of course, you must learn
to be flexible so that modifications
can be made as unforeseen circum-

* Discussion leader might prepare five
charts and list some of the major responsi-
bilities for each twenty-year period.

stances arise, and you must learn
to be patient and remember that it
takes a century to raise an oak.
Winds and storms and dry seasons
will come, but, as the old adage
goes, ''Good timbers do not grow in
ease. The stronger wind, the
stronger trees."

Now examine your predictions or
lifetime goals. As parents are you
looking toward baptism and con-
firmation for each child? Are you
planning for auxiliary and Priest-
hood training? Does your plan in-
clude missionary work and temple
marriages? What are your educa-
tional objectives? What kind of
home do you want? What about
developing special skills and apti-
tudes? What special services do
you want to render for your fellow
men? In what way do you hope
to leave the world better than you
found it?

You may smile at all this plan-
ning and say, ''Why, if I do all this,
Fm writing my own obituary!" And
that is exactly right; you are seeing
the end from the beginning and
writing your own obituary in every-
thing that you do today and tomor-
row and until the years are gone.

You ask, "Does each individual
make his own plan, or does the fam-
ily as a whole make the plan?" Both
are necessary. The husband and the
wife work together in a way that
will bring the greatest development
for each individual as well as
strengthen the bond of together-
ness. Children share in planning as
they become mature enough to par-
ticipate, and, eventually, each will
be able to help with the family plan
and also be able to begin making
his own plan.

624

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Learning to plan and to carry
through the plan is a process of de-
velopment and requires working to-
gether as a team. Anyone can learn
to do this. During courtship the
process begins by thinking in terms
of ''our" instead of ''my/' and
gradually the direction for the first
twenty years of living and sharing
together becomes clear. From then
on, following tested rules of "team-
ship" will facilitate progress. Each
family can set up its own rules, but
here are some suggestions:

1. No major decision will be made until
all the facts are in and examined to see
advantages and disadvantages of this action
or that.

2. Once a decision is made, the team
will pull together with all its might to
accomplish the objective.

3. When mistakes are made, there is
no blaming one or the other, but there
is a reappraisal of the whole situation, and
a new direction is charted.

4. The role of each team member is
determined on the basis of special inter-
ests, talents, and abilities as well as upon
the needs for certain jobs to be done.

Step-by-step training and disci-
plining to see work plans carried
through to completion provide a
sound approach to making the plans
for the future come true.

Note: Refer to ''Values Become You,"
The Improvement Era, April 1963, for
other suggestions on training.

LITERATURE • America's Literature

j unui uu I curb

Lesson 42 — Huck Finn's Initiation Into Truth

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes, Dryden Press,
New York, pp. 617-651) ^

For Third Meeting, November 1963

Objective: To understand and experience Huck's progression from innocence toward
moral maturity.

I N 1876, the year The Adventures oi
Tom Sawyer was published, Mark
Twain began writing what he in-
tended to be its sequel. When the
book finally appeared eight years
later, in 1885, its identity in Twain's
eyes had not changed, since the
title page read, 'The Adventures of
Huckleberry Finn (Tom Sawyer's
Comrade)." But within itself the

book had changed a great deal. In
the first section of the novel, even
though Huck is allowed to tell the
story in the far more intimate and
''real" first person "I," Samuel Lang-
horne Clemens is definitely the con-
trolling author. It is in the large,
rich center section of the book when
Huck is entirely free of Tom, the
restraints of "civilization," and in-

625

AUGUST 1963

deed the restraints of Mark Twain
himself, at least on the surface
level, that its sensitive, large and
vigorous heart surges and swells the
novel into its unquestioned great-
ness and vitality. Just as did
Geppetto's Pinocchio, Huck mirac-
ulouslv turns himself from a rather
inconsequential stage prop into a
''real live bov." Once Huck found
himself created and alive on the
page, almost literally he wrenched
the pen from Twain's fingers and
wrote his own stor\ himself.

Twain never seemed to realize the
significance of what had happened.
His 1876 burst of initial creative
energ\ took him through chapter
XVI; then, after at least three
\ears' hesitation, during which his
deep well of the unconscious flowed
full once more, he continued writ-
ing; but now Huck himself was
fully aware of his own identitv, the
moral dilemma which faced him,
and how he would resolve it. This
informed sureness of the great mid-
dle section never seemed to impress
Twain to any recorded degree, for
he felt his greatest work was his
documented, wooden /oan ot Arc,
which he wrote more than ten vears
later.

The novel Huckleberr\' Finn is
very loosely organized. It consists
of a series of episodes or adventures
which happen to Huck and Nigger
Jim. The two strongest unifying
elements are Huckleberry Finn, who
tells the story, and the Mississippi
River, which symbolizes the peace
and freedom which Huck and Nig-
ger Jim seek, at the same time pro-
viding the physical means for escap-
ing from one adventure to the next.

HUCK'S "AMERICAN LANGUAGE"

The major source of this novel's
power is its extremely successful
''illusion of reality," its ability to
make the reader become Huck by
absorbing Huck's world through his
eyes and ears and, more intimately,
through his untrammeled con-
science and sense of values. The
miracle of Huck's creation is the
spontaneous zest for life which
Twain has caught through his use
of words alone. Huck is so vital,
so throbbing with life, that we he-
come him. Through the magic
pronoun "I" we are transmitted out
of our own present selves and
"popped" inside Huck's skin. From
inside Huck we hear through his
ears, peep out through his eyes, and
above all tell ourselves through his
mouth.

Yet it is not merely the pronoun
"I" which creates this sense of
reality. Twain endeavored to make
his fiction an exact transcript of life,
and it is what and how the "I"
speaks that makes the character of
Huck so authentic.

The following account of a child's
loneliness as he fights to maintain
his own identity under a deluge of
attaches from that incomprehensible
world which is dominated by adults,
rings as true in its tone as in its
revelations of the patterns of Huck's
mind. Miss Watson, "a tolerable
slim old maid, with goggles on," is
attempting to "sivilize" the home-
less waif for his own good.

. . . Miss Watson would say, "Don't
put your feet up there, Huckleberry"; and
"Don't scrunch up like that Huckleberry
— set up straight"; and pretty soon she
would say, "Don't gap and stretch like
that. Huckleberry — why don't you try

626

LESSON DEPARTMENT

to behave?" Then she told me all about
the bad place and I said I wished I was
there. She got mad then, but I didn't
mean no harm. All I wanted was to go
somewheres; all I wanted was a change,
I warn't particular. She said it was wicked
to say what I said; said she wouldn't say
it for the whole world; she was going to
live so as to go to the good place. Well,
I couldn't see no advantage in going
where she was going, so I made up ^ny
mind I wouldn't try for it. . . .

Miss Watson she kept pecking at me,
and it got tiresome and lonesome. By
and by they fetched the niggers in and
had prayers, and then everybody was off
to bed. I went up to my room with a
piece of candle, and put it on the table.
Then I set down in a chair by the win-
dow and tried to think of something cheer-
ful, but it warn't no use. I felt so lone-
some I most wished I was dead. The
stars were shining, and the leaves rustled
in the woods ever so mournful; and I
heard an owl, away off, who-whooing
about somebody that was dead, and a
whippowill and a dog crying about some-
body that was going to die; and the wind
was trying to whisper something to me, and
I couldn't make out what it was, and so
it made the cold shivers run over me . . .
{The Adventures of Huckleberry Finn,
World Publishing Company, 1947, PP-
19-20. Reprinted by permission of Harp-
er and Row, Pubhshers).

This same authentic world-reality
pervades Huck's description of his
bullying, drunken father, now re-
turned to dominate his ''accepted"
castoflF son, even while revealing his
own sense of inferiority, and the
conversation between them. Such
words had never before been writ-
ten down; they were almost too true,
too immediately from life ever to
be stiffened into ''literature":

\^^len I lit my candle and went up to
my room that night there sat pap — his
own self! . . .

He was most fifty, and he looked it.
His hair was long and tangled and greasy,
and hung down, and you could see his

eyes shining through like he was behind
vines. It was all black, no gray; so was
his long, mixed-up whiskers. There warn't
no color in his face, where his face
showed; it was white; not like another
man's white, but a white to make a body
sick, a white to make a body's flesh crawl
— a tree-toad white, a fish-belly white. As
for his clothes — just rags, that was
all. . . .

I stood a-looking at him; he set there
a-looking at me, with his chair tilted back
a little. I set the candle down. I noticed
the window was up; so he had dumb in
by the shed. He kept a-looking me all
over. By and by he says:

"Starchy clothes — very. You think
you're a good deal of a big-bug, don't
you?"

"Maybe I am, maybe I ain't," I says.

"Don't you give me none o' your lip,"
says he. "You've put on considerable
many frills since I been away. I'll take
you down a peg before I get done with
you. You're educated, too, they say —
can read and write. You think you're
better'n your father, now, don't you,
because he can't? FU take it out of you.
Who told you you might meddle with
such hifalut'n foolishness, hey? — who
told you you could?

"... You lemme catch you fooling
around that school again, you hear? Your
mother couldn't read, and she couldn't
write, nuther, before she died. None of
the family couldn't before they died. I
can't; and here you're a-swelling yourself
up like this. I ain't the man to stand
it — you hear? Say, lemme hear you
read" {Ibid., pp. 40-42).

Twain is equally skilled at using
the right words and images which
enable us to experience the peace
and freedom and security which
Huck and his soulmate, the runaway
slave Nigger Jim, find as they hide
and sleep by day and float by night
down the vast majesty of "Mother
Mississippi." Not excluding Tlior-
eau, there exists in the language no
lovelier lyric poetry in praise of na-
ture's rewards to those who love her

627

AUGUST 1963

and trust her than that found in
Huck's prose sentences of Chapter
19:

Two or three days and nights went by;
I reckon I might say they swum by, they
shd along so quiet and smooth and love-
ly. .. . Not a sound anywhere — perfectly
still — just like the whole world was
asleep, only sometimes the bullfrogs
a-cluttering, maybe. . . . We would take
some fish off of the lines and cook up
a hot breakfast. And afterwards we would
watch the lonesomeness of the river, and
kind of lazy along, and by and by lazy
ofT to sleep. Wake up by and by, and
look to see what done it, and maybe see
a steamboat coughing along up-stream, so
far off towards the other side you couldn't
tell nothing about her only whether she
was a stern-wheel or side-wheel; then for
about an hour there wouldn't be nothing
to hear nor nothing to see — just solid
lonesomeness. Next you'd see a raft
sliding by, away off yonder, and maybe
a galoot on it chopping . . . you'd see
the ax flash and come down — you don't
hear nothing; you see that ax go up again,
and by the time it's above the man's head
then you hear the k'chunk! — it had took
all that time to come over the water.
So we would put in the day, lazying
around, listening to the stillness. . . .

Sometimes we'd have that whole river
all to ourselves for the longest time.
Yonder was the banks and the islands,
across the water; and maybe a spark —
which was a candle in a cabin window;
and sometimes on the water you could
see a spark or two — on a raft or a scow,
you know; and maybe you could hear a
fiddle or a song coming over from one of
them crafts. It's lovely to live on a raft.
We had the sky up there, all speckled
with stars, and we used to lay on our
backs and look up at them, and discuss
about whether they was made or only
just happened. Jim he allowed they was
made, but I allowed they happened; I
judged it would have took too long to
make so many. Jim said the moon could
'a' laid them; well, that looked kind of
reasonable, so I didn't say nothing against
it, because I've seen a frog lay most as
many, so of course, it could be done. We
used to watch the stars that fell, too, and

see them streak down, Jim allowed they'd
got spoiled and was hove out of the nest
{Ibid., pp. 163-165 passim).

THE STORY OF HUCKLEBERRY FINN

Towards the end of The Adven-
tures of Tom Sawyer Huckleberr}^
Finn, vagabond son of the village
drunkard, and envy of all the village
boys because of his unrestrained
freedom, is adopted by the Widow
Douglas who, with her sister. Miss
Watson, intends to give him the
''mothering'' and civilizing influ-
ences he has never had (and never
submits to). In the closing chapter
of Tom Sawyer, Tom and Huck are
given the gold found after the death
of Indian Joe. Early in the Adven-
tures of Huckleberry Finn Huck's
father returns after another of his
lengthy absences, to get the fortune.
Unsuccessful, he captures Huck and
imprisons him in a lonely cabin
along the river. In a drunken sei-
zure he almost succeeds in killing
Huck who determines to escape.
Stealing a canoe, he sets up camp
on isolated Jackson Island, where
he finds Nigger Jim, Miss Watson's
slave, who has run away in an at-
tempt to find his wife and children
who have been taken from him.
Reared under the moral code of the
South, Huck knows full well he
should turn Jim over to the law,
since he is stolen property worth
$800, but he becomes so attached
to him that he decides to go against
his social conscience and ''go to
hell" by helping Jim escape.

Two itinerant frauds and fakers.
The Duke of Bridgewater and the
Dauphin, self-styled heir to the
throne of France, come aboard the
raft, and by virtue of their feigned
royal station, trick Huck and Jim

628

LESSON DEPARTMENT

into becoming their servants while
they plot new methods of exploit-
ing the trusting gullibility of the
inhabitants of the next village.
When they learn that a local farm-
er, Peter Wilks, has died, and that
his brother is expected momentarily
to claim his fortune, they pretend to
be the long-lost brother and his at-
tendant, bilk the innocent daughters
of their rightful inheritance, sell
Nigger Jim for cash, and are about
ready to escape when Huck exposes
them and in shame at the disgrace-
ful levels to which humans will
stoop, witnesses their capture by in-
dignant citizens who ride them out
of town on a rail. Huck goes to
the Phelps farm to help Tom Saw-
yer ''rescue" Nigger Jim, which they
manage to accomplish in a most
elaborate and extended intrigue,
only to discover that Miss Watson
freed Nigger Jim in her will just
before she died. Realizing that
Mrs. Phelps intends now to civilize
him, just as the Widow Douglas
and Miss Watson had intended be-
fore, Huck states his intention of
running past the frontier into free
territory ''because Aunt Sally she's
going to adopt me and sivilize me,
and I can't stand it. I been there
before."

HUCK'S EMERGING DEFINITION OF MAN

Because Huck had no one to
force him to conform to the rules
of society and culture, he wore no
shoes, attended no school, and spent
his days doing what pleased him
most. He could thus stand outside
society and evaluate it, using as his
sole basis for judgment his own
common sense and his own spon-
taneous moral values. Though Huck

himself runs away from the Widow
Douglas to escape from her world
of artificiality and the demands of
society, he still has to learn from
Nigger Jim the human compassion
and love which ideally bind human
beings together.

In an effort to relieve the peace-
ful monotony of life on the raft,
Huck tries to persuade Jim that they
have not been separated, when, in
actuality, a fog had caused Huck to
become lost in the canoe while Jim,
bucking rough water, almost went
down on the raft, sick with worry
that Huck was lost or drowned.
When Nigger Jim finally sees that
Huck had been teasing him about
a matter so grave as his own death,
he says to him,

". . . When I got all wore out wid
work, an wid de callin' for you, en went
to sleep, my heart wuz mos' broke be-
kase you wuz los', en I didn' k'yer no' mo'
what become er me en de raf. En when
I wake up en fine you back ag'in, all safe
en soun', de tears come, en I could' a'
got down on my knees en kiss yo' foot,
I's so thankful. En all you wuz thinkin'
'bout wuz how you could make a fool
uv ole Jim wid a lie. Dat truck dah is
trash; en trash is what people is dat puts
dirt on de head er dey fren's en makes
'em ashamed."

Then he got up slow and walked to
the wigwam, and went in there without
saying anything but that. But that was
enough. It made me feel so mean I
could almost kissed his foot to get him to
take it back.

It was fifteen minutes before I could
work myself up to go and humble myself
to a nigger; but I done it, and I warn't
ever sorry for it afterward, neither. I
didn't do him no more mean tricks, and
I wouldn't done that one if I'd *a'
knowed it would make him feel that way
(Jbid., page 126).

Thus Huck is shamed out of his
own falseness in his relations with

629

AUGUST 1963

Jim and never again betrays the
mutual trust which the two share
henceforth. More fully than ever
before, Huck now knows how pre-
cious a virtue is moral honesty. Hav-
ing survived his own moment of
weakness, he is ready to endure wit-
nessing various examples of man's
cruelty and harshness to his own
kind. For the first time seeing such
human weaknesses realistically,
Huck sees fraud and murder and
cowardice for the evils they are. At
the same time he feels toward the
perpetrators a pity and compassion
which better enable him to under-
stand human flaws without denying
them, while passionately wishing
such human hardness and suffering
could never again exist.

THE GRANGERFORD EPISODE

One of the episodes in the story
tells of Huck's being taken in to live
by the feuding Grangerford family.
Fear, suspicion, and force dominate
his entrance into the Grangerford
home. Cast ashore after the raft
has been wrecked, Huck approaches
the door of the darkened house only
to be surrounded by howling dogs.
After he is questioned from within
bv someone who does not show his
face at the opened window, the
voice continues:

. . . "What did you say your name
was?"

"George Jackson, sir. I'm only a boy."

"Look here, if you're telling the truth
you needn't be afraid — nobody'll hurt
you. But don't try to budge; stand right
where you are. Rouse out Bob and Tom,
some of you, and fetch the guns. . . .

"Snatch that light away, Betsy, you old
fool — ain't you got any sense. Put it
on the floor behind the front door. Bob,
if you and Tom are ready, take your
places."

"All ready."

". . . Now, all ready. Step forward,
George Jackson. And mind, don't you
hurry — come mighty slow. If there's
anybody with you, let him keep back —
if he shows himself he'll be shot. Come
along now. Come slow; push the door
open yourself — just enough to squeeze
in, d'you hear?"

I didn't hurry; I couldn't if I'd wanted
to. I took one slow step at a time and
there warn't a sound, only I thought I
could hear my heart. The dogs were as
still as the humans. . . . When I got to
the three log doorsteps I heard them un-
locking and unbarring and unbolting. I
put my hand on the door and pushed it
a little and a little more till somebody
said, "There, that's enough — put your
head in." I done it, but I judged they
would take it off.

The candle was on the floor, and there
they all was, looking at me, and me at
them, for about a quarter of a minute:
Three big men with guns pointed at me,
which made me wince, I tell you . . .
[Ibid., page 139).

In such scenes as the above we
have really been there, thanks to
Twain's narrative skills. With him
we suffer in apprehension; our hearts
thump with his as these mysterious
humans terrorize him. But when
they see he is only a boy with no
malice in his heart toward them,
they instantly change into gentle,
solicitous friends, capable of love
and warmth both to each other as
to strangers in need.

In the romantic Victorian age,
when Tennyson's ''Idylls of the
King" symbolized the vast popular-
ity of the idealized past, realist
Twain was ever the militant foe of
paying undeserved homage to royal-
ty as such, be it present or past. He
attacks royalty by introducing the
Duke of Bridgewater and the Dau-

630

LESSON DEPARTMENT

phin (referred to above). With
increasing awe and contempt for
such unashamed skulduggery as the
two exhibit, Huck watches the oper-
ations of his guests as they violate
poor, untutored, untamed Huck's
high regard for public decency, re-
ligion, and the worth of human dig-
nity. Their supreme act of exploita-
tion comes to a climax just before
the funeral, as they pose as heirs to
the $6,000 left by Peter Wilks. In
a moment of sheer intuition the paii
decide to give the money to the
three daughters, correctly guessing
that, in return for such ''trust" they
will return it to the uncles for them
to invest.

When we got upstairs everybody
gethered around the table, and the king
he counted it and stacked it up, three
hundred dollars in a pile — twenty ele-
gant little piles. Everybody looked hun-
gry at it, and licked their chops. Then
they raked it into the bag again, and I
see the king begin to swell himself up
for another speech. He says:

"Friends all, my poor brother that lays
yonder has done generous by them that's
left behind in the vale of sorrers. He has
done generous by these yer poor little
lambs that he loved and sheltered, and
that's left fatherless and motherless. Yes,
and we that knowed him knows that he
would 'a' done more generous by 'em if
he hadn't ben afeard o' woundin' his dear
William and me. Now, wouldn't he? . . .
Well, then, what kind o' brothers would
it be that'd stand in his way at sech a
time? And what kind o' uncles would
it be that'd rob — yes, rob — sech poor
sweet lambs as these 'at he loved so at
sech a time? If I know William — and
I think I do — he — well, I'll jest ask
him." He turns around and begins to
make a lot of signs to the duke with his
hands, and the duke he looks at him
stupid and leather-headed awhile; then all
of a sudden he seems to catch his mean-
ing, and jumps for the king, goo-gooing
with all his might for joy, and hugs him

about fifteen times before he lets up.
Then the king says, "I knowed it; I reck-
on that'll convince anybody the way he
feels about it. Here Mary Jane, Susan,
Joanner, take the money — take it aJI.
It's the gift of him that lays yonder, cold
but joyful."

Mary Jane she went for him, Susan
and the hare-lip went for the duke, and
then such another hugging and kissing I
never see yet. And everybody crowded
up with the tears in their eyes, and most
shook the hands off of them frauds, say-
ing all the time:

"You dear good souls! — how lovely! —
how could you!" {Ibid., pp. 222-223).

Rarely have hypocrisy and greed
for gain been satirized more effec-
tively. Buck's attitude toward hu-
mankind very nearly approximates
that of Twain : tenderly he loves the
human good which he sees and does,
but bitterly he abhors man's inhu-
manity to man. And once having
assessed these most questionable
''blessings" of civilization, it is not
surprising that wiser, enlightened
Huck finally returns to the peace
and security of his original self —
to a distant land so far away both in
place and in time that it exists most
really in the spirit and art of Mark
Twain, one of our central probers
into the morals and hopes and fears
of his countrymen.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. How can language as ungrammatical
and crude as Huck's ever be classed as
great literature?

2. Many critics feel that, while Tom
Sawyer is a child's book, HuckJeberry Finn
is for adults. Do you agree or disagree?
Why so?

3. Do you feel that Huck turned to
nature for truth or for escape?

4. Discuss Huckleberry Finn as a mor-
al book.

5. Can a great writer ever be unaware
of what he is doing, or of what he does
best?

631

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Church Government
Church Government: Its Organization and Structure

Lesson 9 — The Organization of the Church, Its Purpose and PrFnciples

Elder Ariel S. BaJhf

For Fourth Meeting, November 1963

Objective: To emphasize the divinity of the organization of the Church and the obhga-
tion this places on the membership of the Church.

THE CHURCH TO BE REESTABLISHEl

And in the days of these kings shall the
God of heaven set up a kingdom, w^hich
shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom
shall not be left to other people, but it
shall break in pieces and consume all
these kingdoms, and it shall stand for
ever (Dan. 2:44).

And the kingdom and dominion, and
the greatness of the kingdom under the
whole heaven, shall be given to the peo-
ple of the saints of the most High, v^'hose
kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and
all dominions shall serve and obey him
(Dan. 7:27) .

For in mine own due time will I come
upon the earth in judgment, and my peo-
ple shall be redeemed and shall reign with
me on earth (D & C 43:29).

1. The Prophet Instructed. In
the first vision of the Prophet Jo-
seph Smith, he was instructed by
the Son, in the presence of the Fa-
ther, that no church then existent
upon the earth had divine approval.

My object in going to inquire of the
Lord was to know which of all the sects
was right, that I might know which to
join. ... I asked the Personages who
stood above me in the light, which of all
the sects was right — and which I should
join. I was ansv/ered that I must join
none of them, for they were all wrong
. . . (Smith, Josephs P of G P 2:18-19).

2. ''Ask and Ye Shall Receive.''
From the experiences of the Prophet
Joseph Smith we are aware that

revelation came to him as a result
of his petition. As the problems
of organization, administration, or
development of the Church arose
that he could not solve, the
Prophet presented them to the
courts on high and received the en-
lightenment necessary for the prog-
ress of the Church and the welfare
of mankind. This method insured
the restoration of the kingdom no
faster than the leaders were able to
understand and apply the instruc-
tion.

After the first vision there fol-
lowed years of inquiry and answers.
Heavenly beings were the informers,
and Joseph received enlightenment
and maturity in Church doctrine
and organization.

THE AUTHORiZATION OF THE

As has been pointed out in Les-
son 1, Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery prayed for instruction up-
on the subject of baptism. The
result of this inquiry was the restora-
tion of the Priesthood. The Priest-
hood had to be restored before
the Church could be organized.
Through a revelation in 1830 we are
informed that the Prophet was in-
structed to organize the Church.

632

LESSON DEPARTMENT

The rise of the Church of Christ in
these last days, being one thousand eight
hundred and thirty years since the com-
ing of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ in
the flesh, it being regularly organized and
established agreeable to the laws of our
country, by the will and commandments
of God, in the fourth month, and on the
sixth day of the month which is called
April —

Which commandments were given to
Joseph Smith, Jun., who was called of
God, and ordained an apostle of Jesus
Christ, to be the first elder of this
church;

And to Oliver Cowdery, who was also
called of God, an apostle of Jesus Christ,
to be the second elder of this church, and
ordained under his hand (D & C 20:1-3).

Thus, in restoring the Priesthood,
the Lord gave Joseph and Oliver,
the first and second elders of the
Church, the authority by which his
Church could be organized and, as
we have seen, instructed them to
organize the Church. Later he con-
firmed the name of the Church in
revelation, ''For thus shall my
church be called in the last days,
even The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints" (D & C 115:4;
see also A Comprehensive Histoiy
of the Church, Vol. 1, pp. 392-393).

The Piiesthood Functions Again.
Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowd-
ery, the first two apostles of
this dispensation, were so ordained
in 1829 by Peter, James, and John.
(See D & C 18:9; 20:2-3; 27:12.) In
June of the same year (1829)
authorization was given to select the
first Quorum of Twelve. (D & C
18:26-27.) Oliver Cowdery and
David Whitmer were appointed to
''search out the twelve*' {Ibid.,

18:37).

At the beginning of this dispensa-
tion, the Church was organized with

a first and second elder. On the day
of organization others were ordained
to different offices in the Priest-
hood.

The Presidency was established in
1833, and the twelve apostles se-
lected in 1835. From then until
now, under the basic principle of
continual revelation, the structure
of Church government has contin-
ued to develop to meet the needs of
an expanding membership and the
establishment of the kingdom of
God upon the earth.

THE NEED OF CHURCH ORGANIZATION

Sometimes the question is asked,
"What is the need of Church organ-
ization?" Dr. John A. Widtsoe in
his book, Rational Theology, fourth
edition, page 89, says:

The Church, the community of persons
with the same intelligent faith and desire
and practice, is the organized agency
through which God deals with his chil-
dren and presents his will. Moreover, the
authority to act for God must be vested
on earth in some one organization and not
independently in every man.

We are reminded in modern scrip-
ture that,

Behold, mine house is a house of order,
saith the Lord God, and not a house of
confusion. Will I accept of an offering
. . . that is not made in my name? Or
will I receive at your hands that which I
have not appointed? And will I appoint
unto you, saith the Lord, except it be by
law . . ? (D & C 132:8-11).

Tlie mission of the Church is to
establish peace, insure progress,
and coordinate the action of those
holding the Priesthood toward the
welfare and perfection of mankind.

It is through the structure and
organization of Church government
that the plan of salvation will be

633

AUGUST 1963

accomplished. In the Social Science
lessons last year, emphasis was
placed on divine law being the
counsel, guidance, and encourage-
ment for the perfection of the chil-
dren of God and thus the accom-
plishment of the plan of salvation.
The plan leads to the exaltation of
man through obedience to divine
law. It has already been pointed
out that the Church is the Priest-
hood in action and Priesthood is
the authority to act in the name of
God. It, the Church, therefore
becomes a means of communication
between man and God.

THE KINGDOM OF GOD

In sacred literature, both ancient
and modern, there is obviously a
related meaning in the concepts of
Church and kingdom. The meaning
the two terms have in common
refers to Christ's reign personally
upon the earth. (Tenth Article of
Faith.) This will require a king-
dom. The Savior was responsible
for the restoration of the Church,
with full power and authority in the
Priesthood leadership, that his king-
dom might be prepared for his com-
ing.

The Old Testament heralds the
coming of the King of Glory in
great power and majesty. The Jews,
in accepting this idea, expected
military might with which to re-
establish their earthly kingdom.
During Christ's ministry on earth,
he informed his followers that a sign
of his second coming would be when
''this gospel of the kingdom shall
be preached in all the world for a
witness unto all nations; and then
shall the end come" (Matt. 24:14).

Today, in the more common or

general usage of the concepts
Church and kingdom, reference is
made to the followers of Jesus
Christ. A more specific meaning
and usage of the concept kingdom
is in reference to the actual king-
dom over which Christ will rule in
the last days. In this meaning the
concept Church is regarded as an
essential part of the kingdom.

Christ has delegated his authority
to man and commissioned him to
set up Christ's kingdom on earth. At
the proper time, he will come per-
sonally to take the reins of govern-
ment. The Prophet Joseph reminds
us.

It has been the design of Jehovah, from
the commencement of the world, and is
His purpose now, to regulate the affairs
of the world in His own time, to stand
as a head of the universe, and take the
reins of government in His own hand.
When that is done, judgment will be
administered in righteousness; anarchy and
confusion will be destroyed, and ''nations
will learn war no more" (DHC V:63).

The Prophet goes on to say that
the purpose of divine government is
to ''promote peace and happiness
among the human family" (Ibid).
Tlie benefits of a perfect reign under
the Supreme Ruler will be extended
to all who live upon the earth, but
only those who honor the Priest-
hood will function in the govern-
ment of the kingdom.

THEOCRACY OR DEMOCRACY
IN THE CHURCH

Tlie government of The Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
the Church being the foundation of
the kingdom of God upon this earth,
is a theocratic form of government.
This means that the operation of
the Church is run by God the

634

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Eternal Father, Instruction comes for the saints of God to go in order

down from above. to reahze their full potential. (See

Theocracy does, however, provide D & C 121:34-37.)
an abundance of democratic expres-
sion. In the various offices and

callings of the Church, ample pro- the importance of the individual
vision is made for counsel and advice The purpose of the Church, then,
in the operation of each assign- is to prepare the human family for
ment. Discussion is a standard membership and participation in
procedure in Church administration, the kingdom of God. It is to pro-
and contact with every family is a vide opportunity and direction for
directive given to each set of officers the development of the whole indi-
in the Church. Discussion and con- vidual. The real objective is the
tact with members, stimulated by perfection of man.
the Spirit of God through the Holy There is much evidence to sup-
Ghost, provide an ideal situation for port the statement that God's ma-
the development of consensus, a jor concern is the perfection of man.
vital democratic procedure. In the first place, as intelligence, we

In the Doctrine and Covenants existed co-eternally with him. The
20:65 ^^ read, ''No person is to be sacredness of the personality is sup-
ordained to any office in this ported by the fact of the spiritual
church, where there is a regularly parenthood of God the Eternal
organized branch of the same, with- Father. Each person, then, is im-
out the vote of that church." This portant to him. This makes clear
is an important element in the oper- the continual effort put forth by the
ation of the Church. Any person Creator to bring all his children
being sustained in an office must back to his presence. The Prophet
stand the scrutiny of the body of Joseph tells us that ''the mind or
the saints; such scrutiny should be the intelligence which man possesses
done in righteousness, without the is co-equal [co-eternal] with God
elements of jealousy, discrimination, himself {DHC VI:3io). God pro-
or personal animosity. Any member vided the spiritual body and thus all
of the congregation may raise his men became his children, and
hand for or against the sustaining spiritual brothers and sisters. Earth-
of any officer. ly parents become co-partners with

God ''in bringing his spirit children

Theocracy Requires Perfection, into this world.
When the members of the Church

and the leadership are living the The Call to Repentance. When-

principles of the gospel and are thus ever the Church of God has

in tune with the Spirit of God, they been upon the earth its duty has

can then receive divine guidance and been to inform man of the purposes

the Church of God becomes his of life, his relationship to God, and

kingdom on earth. The function of his own potential. The Church has

a theocracy is to provide inspiration established, through divine law, the

and revelation as to the right way step-by-step process of achieving the

635

THREE PART

CHORAL MUSIC

FOR

SINGING MOTHERS

ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

GOSPEL GIVES

UNBOUNDED

STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

LET NOT YOUR

SONG END-Cain 25

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD IS MY

SHEPHERD-Smart 20

LORD'S PRAYER-Robertson

.22

O LOVE THAT WILT NOT

LET ME GO-Schobert 20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert .20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval D Charge
□ Money Enclosed

Nome

Address

City and State

Uaqnes Music |

15 E. 1st South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

full realization of man's divine
heritage.

We are told in the scripture
(John 3:16-17) that ''God so loved
the world, that he gave his onh-
begotten Son'' as a sacrifice so that
all who believed in him could have
everlasting life. The mission of
Jesus was not to condemn, but to
bring salvation to the children of
men.

The instructions to all of the
prophets have been to teach people
how to gain the most out of life's
experience. The people have been
taught that repentance and baptism
are essential and to recognize that
the wisdom of God is a first step to
eternal progress and perfection.

The Lord has reminded us that
"The worth of souls is great in the
sight of God" (D & C 18:10). To
bring people to an acceptance of the
true wa\ of life will mean great jov
with the repentant person in the
kingdom of God.

Teaching people at home and
abroad to accept the pattern of life
that will assure them of their great-
est accomplishments in life and
exaltation in the celestial kingdom,
is the perpetual assignment to the
membership of the Church.

It must be remembered that the
children of Latter-day Saint families
must be taught the gospel also, and
the responsibilit)' of teaching them
has been placed squarelv on their
parents. (See D & C 68:25-28.)

Because of the close association
with her children, the mother fre-
quentlv carries the greater share of
that joint responsibility. But if she
and her husband both understand
and honor the Priesthood they will
plan together to teach their children
to "walk uprightly before the Lord."

636

References

Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 18,
20, 27, 43, 115, 121, 132

Pearl of Great Price, Writings of Joseph
Smith.

Talmage, James E.: Articles of Fnitb,
Chapter 20.

WiDTSOE, John A.: Priesthood and
Church Government, Chapters 14-15-

Thoughts ioT Discussion

1. What prompted the boy Joseph
Smith to seek the Lord in prayer — re-
hgious nature, inspiration, confusion?

2. What is necessary on the part of
human beings to receive guidance from
God?

3. Where and when was authorization
given to organize the Church of Jesus
Christ?

4. Why is it necessary to have a defi-
nite Church organization?

5. What is the true meaning of the
brotlierhood of man? Does this meaning
apply to all members of the Church?

FOLLOW THE SUN

and visit

THE HOLY LAND

including

EGYPT
LEBANON
JORDAN

ISRAEL

TURKEY

GREECE

ITALY

Personally escorted all expense Tour
via Jet leaves October 1st — Special
21 Day Excursion Rates.

Extension to see more cities in Europe
if desired.

Call or Write

Muri/oik Travel Inc.

(Bonded)
14 South Main Street 328-3161

"Your Experienced Travel Counselor"

An Exhibit

Dorothy /. Roberts

So suddenly there I was lonely;

So sudden were the tears that burn.

Seeing the artist's painted wagon.

Her painted wheels that seemed to turn;

The dappled team, the hay load swaying,
Dri\er becoming my father there,
And all of youth and past returning
Back to me from the other- where. . . .

It was so suddenly I saw them,
Framed in gold at the gallery.
So long after the field was sold,
That her brush ga\e them back to me.

637

Sunset Art

Pearle M. Ohen

Street lights

Vesta N. Fairbairn

Crimson velvet mountains
Brushed with blues in
Shadowed indentations;
Nature's varied markings —
Valley, vale, and crevice.
Time for evening meditations.

Bergundy the velvet —
Indigo the blues, as
Color-throwing sunset rays
Hurl deepest hues
On plushy eastern mountains.
Page the artist and the muse!

Minutes quietly beget
Slumberous peaks in silhouette;
Velvet of the darkest jet.

Hawaiian Tours

Throughout Summer

Leaving October 14

Dedication of LDS

Polynesian Village at Laie

ill Cumorah Tour

July-August

Europe

in August

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d Ea»t

P.O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

At night

Valley cities

Are a pirate's treasure cache —

Rubies, emeralds, diamonds,

And gold.

Summer

Leora Larsen

The sun's a still alarm clock
That stirs the trees alive
And lights the satin roses
And calls bees from the hive.

I love cooling shaded dawns
When noisy small things sleep;
I approach my writing pool
Ready to plunge in deep.

SAVE

ON STORAGE, SURVIVAL
AND CAMPING FOODS

NOW SPECIALLY
PRICED

Processed Potatoes, Flakes or
Slices, Beef Gravy

CAMPING FOODS FOR
SCOUTS AND EXPLORERS

Many new items, specially priced
for real summer savings.
Send for our complete list of
specials and information about
our economical Family Food
Storage Plan and FREE Perma-
Pak catalog.
For prices and shipping information write

PIERMA-PAK

PIONEERS IN PREPAREDNESS PRODUCTS

40 E. Robert Ave., Salt Lake City 15, Utah.

638

;>-/^$AFITY

SAFE ... and

never

missed

paying a

savings

dividend in 80 years

INSURED

Safe . . . because your savings
at Zions Savings are backed
by one of the highest ratios
of reserves to deposits of all
savings associations in Utah.
Insured, too, by the Federal
Savings & Loan Insurance
Corp. And . . . never in its 80-
year history has Zions Savings
failed to pay each savings
depositor twice-yearly divi-
dends on his savings.

n / per year
/O current rate
compounded
semi-annually

80th Anniversary — Utah's first
savings and loan association

IONS

SAVINGS

and Loan Association

33 E. 1ST SOUTH - SALT LAKE CITY

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 SOUTH STATE - MURRAY

open Saturdays 'til noon

BLACK HILLS PASSION
PLAY

Leaves August 17

LABOR DAY TOURS

Bryce, Zion, Grand Canyon and

Glen Canyon

Flaming Gorge Dam Area

ALASKA TOUR

in September

HAWAIIAN TOUR

in October

Aloha Week

Dedication of Polynesian
Village at Laie

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - £1-9-8051

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable In-
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you v/ish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany oil orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles ...

.35

1000 to 1400 miles

.64

150 to 300 miles ...

.39

1400 to 1800 miles

.76

300 to 600 miles ...

.45

Over 1800 miles ....

.87

600 to 1000 miles .

.54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St. S.L.C. 1, Utah

639

!m&^2;^^!j^^i^^i^

Mrs. Adah Bissell Harrison
Springville, Utah

Ninrtr fonr

Mrs. Esther Maughan Darley
Wellsville, Utah

Ninety -three

Mrs. Lilie P. Strache
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Harriet Ellen Forbes Adams
East Lay ton, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Anne Kjristene Nielsen Busk
Elsinore, Utah

Ninety -one

Mrs. Josephine Mattson Wahlstrom
Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Laura Ann Ewell Dennis
Myton, Utah

Mrs. Barbara Savage Sudweeks
Kingston, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Virginia Taylor Olson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Ellen Melissa Rasmussen
Slaughter

Bakersfield, California

Mrs. Martha Tiede Trient
Fontana, California

Mrs. Wilhelmina L. Okerlind
Oscarson

Pleasant Grove, Utah

Mrs. Louisa Hofer Reichman
Salt Lake City, Utah

To My dear Friend

Lottie H. Singley

It isn't so much what you have done
That makes me love you so;
Or your good advice that spurred me on,
Or the faith you always show.

There were others who served me well.
Advice was gladly lent.
When living life seemed hardest
Your listening was intent.

640

NEW
DESERET BOOK
PUBLICATIONS

1. WHAT DO I DO NOW?

by Barbara T. Jacobs and Dorothy M. Bowen
A delightful "how-to" book for teens with questions.
Candidly casual, the book includes sound information
and solid common sense on the bewildering hows, whys,
and wherefores of the teenagers. Chapter titles such as
"Etiquette? What's That, Something You Eat?" "Is
Your Only Friend Your Dog?" and "Help!" indicate
what this fun-filled volume contains. $3.50

2. THE CHALLENGE OF THE SCROLLS -
HOW OLD IS CHRISrS GOSPEL?

by 0. Preston Robinson
Absorbing reading by the general manager of the Deseret
News. Here the Dead Sea Scrolls are examined. in light
of the restored gospel and the gospel as it existed in
Christ's time. This is a scholarly work that every Latter-
day Saint will want to read. $1.95

COM P A N Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Order by
mail

Deseret Book Company, 44 East South Temple,
Salt Lake City, Utah

I would like to receive book{s) number for which 1 enclose

(check, cash, money order) the full cost $ .__ !

Name

Address

City

Zone State..

Residents of Utah add 3% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Pa
at Salt Lake City, Utah

How much

life insurance is enough . . .

to make sure you can enjoy those

"Golden Years?"

Ask the man who really knows: Your Beneficial Life Agent. He can help you provide
retirement income that will mean the difference between enjoying life to its fullest and
merely existing. • For reliable counsel on your life insurance program, call your local
Beneficial Life agent ... or write Dept. E 63 -7

Now with over 580 million dollars of life insurance in force.

BENEFICIAL LIFE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres. \^^ Salt Lake City, Utah

50th ANNIVERSARY YEAR

^J^jls^

■^^ ^^.-

■'/r

■'*' "

••^'

,yji%/

;,• '■•-V

'^' .

v^l

^; ^Ci

■^^y^

^^t^

-^M;"'; jS-

#s^^*^^*

-m

y^- ^ ?

\',,,/''&j^ |S

'^.

-s^

«^'

*C'

■'*H

^""X^x

•^: '-' .*--^

Dorothy J. Roberts

Yesterday her childhood
And the trembling leaves were there.
But the amber carpet scattered
And the tree above grew bare.

The limbs no longer hold
The warmth of child and leaf.
And I have learned at length
How subtle, time, how brief.

Could child and leaf pour gold
Upon my heart today.
Grown wiser, I would know
How soon they slip away.

And reaching back, enthralled.
Would drink my brimming cup
Till weary as a leaf
She held her small arms up. . . .

But night has stripped the bough
And footsteps cannot find
The gold of yesterday
That fell on earth and mind.

Today i hardly know
Just where I paused and stood.
Since gold no longer lights
This corner of the wood.

The Cover: H Autumn in American Fork Canyon, Utah
H Transparency by L. Paul Roberts
I Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece: I September Symphony

H Photograph by L. Paul Roberts

Art Layout: I Dick Scopes

Illustrations: | Mary Scopes

'Wm/^

If you want to take a very enjoyable
trip, read the article in the June issue of
The Relief Socitty Magazine written by
Claire Noall, "A Road by the Sea." To
make the trip more interesting, were
those lovely pictures, so vivid and colorful.
Surely Claire has some more articles which
are worthwhile, and more pictures she
can tell us about.

— Olive Sharp

Salt Lake City, Utah

In the unusually splendid Relief Socitiy
Magazine for June, I especially appreciate
the article on Norway, with its beautiful
color pictures, the result of careful plan-
ning and artistic study, by Claire Noall. I
hope we have more of such articles by
such a gifted writer.

— Hortense Y. Hammond
Salt Lake City, Utah

As a result of The Kt\iQ.i Socitiy Mag-
azine Birthday Congratulations column
published in May to Sarah Benjamin, age
ninety-one, she received a letter on her
birthday from the man who baptized her
in Providence, Rhode Island, sixty-six
years ago - in 1897. As a young woman,
she had traveled all alone from her home
in England to this country. One of the
young missionaries who taught her the
gospel was Willis K. Johnson now living
in Springville, Utah, with his wife Eva.
It has been a joyous reunion for these
lovely people after all these many years —
thanks to the Magazine.

—Mabel B. Liddell

SaiT Francisco, California

I have been taking the Magazine for a
long time and have enjoyed every issue.
The size is designed for convenience and
beauty, and the lessons and many articles
and features have been improved for easier
reading and understanding and better
teaching and class rapport, but the gospel
truths, genuine love and interest, and
faith-building are the same now as when
I was first introduced to the Magazine.
— Esther C. Riggs
Payson, Arizona

How many times I have received in-
spiration from the magnificent Relief
Society Magazine. As a young mother, I
have found the May issue to be especially
uplifting. Such worthwhile hints for good
homemaking as in Elna P. Haymond's
story about her mother give remarkable
insight into our duties as mothers. And
what mother could help but be touched
and grateful for her children after reading
"Early Years Are a Mother's Glory," by
Leona Fetzer Wintch, and "Too Busy?"
by Annella Barnes? Another outstanding
article in this issue is Leola Seely Ander-
son's "As the Heart Grows."
— Sue Jane Alvord
Glendale, California

We would all from the Coventry Ward
like to tell you how much we enjoy Tht
Relief Society Magazine. We like the
new look very much — it makes the
Magazine more interesting. Also, we like
the photographs of our sisters from 0 ler
lands.

— Eveline Austin

Coventry, England

After reading and enjoying the Maga-
zine for the past several years, I would like
to thank you for the most complete read-
ing material I have ever read. It teaches
and guides; it inspires, comforts, and repri-
mands. It is all things pleasurable in
reading and learning. I also thank my
mother-in-law who first introduced me to
Relief Society and the Magazine, and has
provided me with this most precious gift
for eight years.

— Alice Stoddard

Auburn, Washington

We are so very proud of each issue of
the Magazine, and feel that it is one of
our great tools in the missionary program
here in Hawaii.

— Louise F. Brooks

Former President
Hawaii Mission
Relief Society
Honolulu, Hawaii

642

The Relief Society Magazi

azme

SEPTEMBER 1963 VOLUME 50 NUMBER 9

Editor: Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor: Vesta P. Crawfprd
General Manager: Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

644 Birthday Greetings to President David O. McKay Belle S. Spafford

647 The Seventy-fifth Anniversary Conference of the International Council of Women

Marianne C. Sharp
654 He Knew the Prophet Joseph Smith - Part IV President Lorenzo Snow Preston Nihley
664 Thoughts of a New Member Rosina Victoria Risley
672 From the Palace of a Princess to a Place in Normandy Claire Noall

Fiction

656 The Restyling Dorothea J. Neilson

666 Kiss of the Wind — Chapter 3 Rosa Lee Lloyd

General Features

642 From Near and Far

661 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

662 Editorial: An Understanding Heart Marianne C. Sharp
691 Notes From the Field Hulda Parker

720 Birthday Congratulations

Features for the Home

678 The Eating Club Louise S. Davis

681 Rock Gardening Dorthea N. Newbold

685 Bazaars Are Wonderful! Louise W. Madsen

690 Charlotte B. Richards — Keeper of Records

Lessons for December

698 Theology — The Kingdom of God Roy W. Doxey

704 Visiting Teacher Message — "Continue in Patience Until Ye Are Perfected"
Christine H. Robinson

705 Work Meeting — Planning the Conservation of Family Resources Virginia F. Cutler
708 Literature — The Quickening Spirit of Emily Dickinson Briant S. Jacobs

717 Social Science — Lesson not Included for December

Poetry

641 Yesterday's Gold — Frontispiece Dorothy J. Roberts

Dusk Gold, Christie Lund Coles, 653; The Stars Are There, Grace Barker Wilson, 665;
I Wait and Wonder, Caroline Eyring Miner, 665; Slow Weather, Gilean Douglas, 671;
Autumn Beauty, Zara Sabin, 703; Shut Out, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 707; Forever,
Florence S. Glines, 715; Mother's Hands, Linda Clarke, 716; Pathway, Catherine B.
Bowles, 716; Autumn Wind, Rowena Jensen Bills, 719.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1%3 y
the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMp. ^
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a copy, payable in co
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months > /. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Wd ^

O. IVIcKay

President Belle S. Spafford

CLiEF Society members join
with other members of the Church
in extending to President David O.
McKay best wishes for a happy
ninetieth birthday on Sunday, Sep-
tember 8, 1963. May the love and
esteem felt for him by members of
the Church, as well as by countless
nonmember friends, help to gladden
the day for him as he meets with
his loved ones in the intimate family
circle. May his glorious past ac-
complishments, coupled with his
magnificent present leadership, serve
as an encouraging indication to him
of future growth and expansion of
the Church under his inspired
guidance.

Nearly two million members of
the Church residing in many parts
of the world revere President McKay
as Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, and
God's chosen servant to preside at
this time as President of his Church
on the earth. To President McKay
have been given all the keys of
authority of the Priesthood and of
the Church upon earth. By the
word of the Lord he is President of
the High Priesthood of the Church,
and, as such, he presides over the
Priesthood, and every office in the
Church is under his direction while
he himself is directed of God.

As the Prophet, he is the one

chosen and inspired by God to speak
in his name regarding future events
and happenings pertaining to the
Church and mankind. As the Seer,
he is the one who, with divinely
inspired discernment and insight,
foresees that which is necessary for
the onward movement of the
Church and the righteous progress
of its people. As the Revelator, he
is the only one on earth at this time
authorized to receive revelation for
the Church. He is the living oracle
of God to whom the Lord reveals
whatever is necessary for the con-
duct of the Church. The Prophet
Joseph Smith declared this to be
''the order of the Church" {TQ-^ch-
iiigs oi iht Prophet Joseph Smith,
page 111).

In the Doctrine and Covenants,
Section 107, verses 91-93 we read:

And again, the duty of the President of
the office of the High Priesthood is to pre-
side over the whole church, and to be like
unto Moses —

Behold, here is wisdom; yea, to be a
seer, a revelator, a translator, and a prophet,
having all the gifts of God which he be-
stows upon the head of the church.

As the chosen one of the Lord for
this day to be head of the Church,
serving in the office of President,
accepted and upheld as such by vote
of the Priesthood and laity of the

644

Church assembled in a General
Conference, President McKay holds
an extremely taxing and responsible
office. Office within the Church is
not part of the Priesthood, but it is
from the Priesthood that the office
derives its authority and power.
Office is the service or duty to be
performed; the line of work to be
followed.

As we consider the rapid growth
and expansion of the Church today,
the duties incident to the office of
President are overwhelming, and
the responsibilities resting upon the
President are beyond comprehension
to most of us. One almost wonders
how mortal man can meet the end-

less requirements. Yet, President
McKay meets the duties of each day
with poise, graciousness, wisdom,
and diligence, coming to his office
in the very early hours of the morn-
ing and often remaining past the
ordinary working day.

The General Presidency of Relief
Society has been favored in having
frequent opportunity to see Presi-
dent McKay impressively exercise
the varied functions of his calling —
Prophet, Seer, Revelator, and Presi-
dent of the Church — in behalf of
Relief Society and the sisters who
comprise its membership. We have
stood awed by his insight and under-
standing, his counsel and direction;

645

SEPTEMBER 1963

and we have rejoiced in the bless-
ings that have come to us through
him. We know of a surety that he
holds the keys to the kingdom of
God on earth.

As we contemplate the greatness
of his position as Prophet, Seer,
Revelator, and President of the
Church, we are led to contemplate
how one comes by such an exalted
position. It is not by chance, nor
by the whims or machinations of
men. The Lord has told us that he
rules in the heavens and in the
earth beneath in all wisdom and
prudence. He showed unto Abra-
ham

. . . the intelligences that were organ-
ized before the world was; and among all
these there were many of the noble and
great ones;

And God saw these souls that they were
good, and he stood in the midst of them,
and he said: These I will make my rulers;
for he stood among those that were spirits,
and he saw that they were good; and he
said unto me: Abraham, thou art one of
them; thou wast chosen before thou wast
born.

Certainly President David O.
McKay was one of these noble and
great spirits chosen before the world
was for his great earthly calling.

But this is not enough, for the
actions of his earth life have had to
enter into his present greatness and
exalted calling. He has had to prove
himself here, continuing in diligence
and righteousness from day to day.
Born a choice spirit of goodly par-
ents, he has devoted his life to the
service of his fellow men, and the
work of the Master. He has been
tireless in his efforts to build the
kingdom of God on earth. He has
traveled far and wide, carrying the

gospel message by precept and ex-
ample. He has sat in the highest
councils of the Church, being or-
dained an apostle by President Jo-
seph F. Smith on April 9, 1906. He
was called to office in the First Presi-
dency as Second Counselor to Presi-
dent Heber J. Grant in October
1934. ^^ served as President of the
Council of the Twelve from Oc-
tober 1950 until April 1951. He
has magnified every calling that has
come to him.

President McKay is by nature
tender, kind, considerate, and gra-
cious, at the same time he is firm and
unyielding in upholding right. So
penetrating is he in his judgments
and so fair that one does not ques-
tion, but accepts. So understanding
and wise is his counsel, given always
with sensitivity to the feelings and
position of another, that one is hon-
ored to receive it and joys in follow-
ing it.

He has elevated the position of
womankind. He has ennobled the
designation "mother" and ''wife,"
and has engreatened the role of
homemaker. He has recognized
woman's compassionate nature and
honored her in her service. His great
heart is continually evidenced in his
thoughtful considerations of the sis-
ters of the Church.

At this birthday season for Presi-
dent McKay, we express gratitude
for his life and labors and also for
Sister McKay, his beloved and de-
voted companion and helpmeet
through the years. May our expres-
sions of love, esteem, and gratitude
for our President be daily evidenced
by our obedience to the command-
ments of the Lx)rd, whose leading
representative he is upon the earth.

646

The

Seventy- Fifth Anniversary

Conference of the

International
Council of Women

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

It IS seventy-five years since Emily
S. Richards, Relief Society General
Board member, journeyed to Wash-
ington, D. C, as a delegate of Relief
Society for the Territory of Utah.
She went to attend a meeting which
resulted in Relief Society, at the
instance of President Wilford
Woodruff, becoming a charter mem-
ber of the National Council of
Women of the United States and
the International Council of Wom-
en. In anticipation of the event,
the Woman's Exponent said, "The
union of women in this work will
be a strong lever to lift them from
comparative obscurity to a much
higher and loftier plane, and will
give to the various departments of
woman's work and industries an
impetus not before apparent"
(March 15, 1888).

The 17th Triennial Assembly held
in Washington, D.C., June 19-30,
1963, reemphasized the original con-
cept declared by the members in
1888 that "We ... do hereby freely
band ourselves together into a fed-
eration of all races, creeds and tra-
ditions, to further the application to

society, custom and law of the
Golden Rule." Madame Lefau-
cheux, International President, in
her opening address pointed out
that the Council works for the ben-
efit of humanity in general and, in
particular, for the category of indi-
viduals who do not yet have equal
rights.

There were representatives of
fifty-one countries having national
council organizations located in
Australia, New Zealand, the West-
ern Hemisphere, Africa, Asia, Eu-
rope, and the Middle East. Seven
new councils were admitted at the
closing plenary session, bringing the
total to fifty-eight countries. Observ-
ers from additional countries were
also present.

Among the many women of inter-
national reputation who took part,
were Princess Prem Purachatra of
Bankok, Thailand, who has started
many welfare projects in her land,
with special interest in the crippled
and mentally retarded; Rachel Car-
son, author of The Sea Around
USy who was given a special cita-
tion by the National Council of

647

SEPTEMBER 1963

Women of the United States ''be- ters; Child and Family; Cinema;
cause she has shocked men and Education; Finance; Health; Home
women into an awareness of their Economics; Housing; Laws and Suf-
responsibility to protect future gen- frage; Migration; Peace and Inter-
erations." Tliis was the first citation national Relations; Press and Pub-
of its kind to be given to 'a woman licity; Radio and Television; Social
of conscience." It was presented by Welfare; Trades and Professions.
Dr. Janet Travell, White House Five plenary sessions were held at
physician. Princess Ashraf Pahlavi, which time needed business was
twin sister of the Shah of Iran, was transacted: hearing summarized re-
called upon to give the first report ports from each of the national
of a national president in the first councils; reports from standing com-
plenary session, in recognition of mittees; voting on resolutions sub-
the inauguration of the new Iranian mitted by the standing committees;
constitution which places Iranian reports of (International Council of
women, for the first time, in a posi- Women) representatives of other
tion of civil and political equality international bodies; announcements
with men. of election returns; formal affilia-

Two languages were recognized in tions of new councils; and the out-
all sessions — French and English; going President's opening address
however, before another triennial and the address of the incoming
meeting, Spanish translation may be President,
added. It is informative, interesting, and

Madame Marie-Helene Lefau- enlightening to sit in meetings

cheux retired as president at the con- where opinions, discussions, and re-

elusion of the conference, having ports are made from countries of

presided for six years, the limit of such varying economic and social

time set by the constitution. The conditions. As an example, the edu-

incoming President, Mrs. Erwin cation committee met four times.

Schuller of Great Britain, has re- It first reported on the carrying out

cently served as a United Nations of its program initiated in Istanbul,

liaison officer and has a great deal Turkey, at the last Triennial Meet-

of experience in international work ing. A resolution was then intro-

among women. duced, sponsored by Great Britain,

with an amendment by Southern
The work of the International Rhodesia, to encourage qualified per-
Council of Women is carried out sons as a part of their professional
through a board of officers headed training to accept positions in the
by the president. The executive developing countries. This was dis-
committee consists of members of cussed and modified and finally
the Board; presidents of national adopted in a plenary session. Rep-
councils; and international conven- resentatives of twenty-nine countries
ers (chairmen); and vice-conveners were present at the first educational
of standing committees. committee meeting. A member of

The fifteen standing committees UNESCO of the United Nations

represent interests in Arts and Let- reported on a survey that it had

648

Courtesy Washington International Press

RETIRING PRESIDENT AND INCOMING PRESIDENT OF THE
INTERNATIONAL COUNCIL OF WOMEN

Retiring President Mme. Marie-Helene Lefaucheux of Prance (right), and incoming' President Mrs.
Erwin M. Schuller of Great Britain (left).

OFFICERS OF THE NATIONAL COUNCIL OF WOMEN OF THE
UNITED STATES
Mrs. Sophia Yarnall Jacobs, President (right), and Mrs. Louis J. Rabbins, First Vice-President (left),
seated at a plenary session. The pole at the right holds the standard of the United States National
Council delegation.

Courtesy Washington International Press

Courtesy Washinjrton International Press

RELIEF SOCIETY REPRESENTATIVES AT THE MEETING OF THE
INTERNATIONAL COUNCIL OF WOMEN
President Belle S. Spafford (right), and Counselor Marianne C. Sharp (left) taking notes through
instant translation at a plenary session.

made on illiteracy, to find that
forty-four per cent of the world
adult population is illiterate and
sixty-five per cent can do no more
than write their name — are not able
to read and write. There is an
increase of twenty to twenty-five
million a year of illiterates because
of the children not being taught to
read and write. An adult, it was
stated, learns five times faster than
a child, but forgets in two weeks if
not given suitable reading material.

In this connection, Turkey told of
the printing of a book of ABC's
which pertained particularly to
women's interests instead of a
child's. Tlie Indian representative
suggested that other countries could
profit by the mistake India made
in reverting to many languages
when it received its independence.
Tliey are now trying to have Eng-

lish as the number one language,
since they cannot have enough
teachers, books, or classrooms to
teach in a multiplicity of languages.
Instead of more than one thousand
languages they now have three, and
English is making a great comeback.

Great Britain voiced the great
lack of teachers they have; and they
are beginning to get over the point
to their government, that money
spent on education is an investment.
There is a greatly increased interest
in education in England. New Zea-
land reported that Maoris living far
from schools are now being reached
by correspondence courses.

Australia spoke of the great work
done there with lessons on the radio.
This opened a discussion on the
effect of solitary learning on the
personality of a child. In the plan
for the next Triennium the slogan
"Decade of Development" is to be

650

THE SEVENTY-FIFTH ANNIVERSARY CONFERENCE

implemented in education through
continuing to decrease ilhteracy and
to work for the eradication of dis-
crimination in education^ with par-
ticular emphasis on girls and women
being given the same curricula as
boys and men, and for women to
seek for administrative positions and
policy-making ones.

The Nigerian delegate received a
laughing response when she declared
that "if women want to hold office,
then it is up to us to vote for
women, instead of the majority vot-
ing for men."

One problem which was stressed
by delegates of many countries was
the need for vocational training for
teenagers not able to keep up with
their classes in secondary schools. If
they can continue on and learn a
trade, being given a diploma for it
which will give them status, the dele-
gates felt they will not join the ever
increasing ranks of dropout delin-
quents.

In AN effort to implement further
the work of the Council during the
three-year interim of meetings,
"regional councils" are being set up
as were provided for at the Istanbul
meeting. There are European,
Scandinavian, a group of the Ameri-
cas, an African program, and a Mid-
dle East group, lliere is also pro-
jected a "twinning" grouping in
which a so-called "developed" coun-
try twins with one which is not so
well developed. An example of this
is Australia "twinning" with Thai-
land.

The delegates in Washington had
in mind the international meeting
of women which was being held in

Moscow at the same time (Inter-
national Democratic Women's Fed-
eration — IDWF), probably the
reason why the Russians sent up a
woman in space as a publicity meas-
ure.

As the days of the Washington
council passed, however, the com-
munist meeting made headlines over
the disagreement of delegates, some
of whom walked out. In contrast,
although tense issues came before
the International Council of Wom-
en, there was a pervading spirit of
helpfulness and friendliness. One
smiled at every other delegate and
many spoke of the sisterhood of the
assembled women.
At the last meeting, African dele-
gates sent a letter stating that they
expected racial discrimination on
their Continent to change in three
years, or they would consider with-
drawal from the Council. In reply,
the South African delegate quoted
the words of past President Lady
Aberdeen "Let us look to the things
that bind us and not divide us." She
then stated that their Council was
not their government and plead for
tolerance, reminding the African
Councils that she had voted to ac-
cept the African Councils which
had just been admitted to member-
ship. The matter was then dropped
in good spirit.

It was a matter of regret to many
that no meeting was opened by
prayer. It was noteworthy, more-
over, that whenever gratitude to
Deity or an expression of his good-
ness to his children was expressed in
a talk or report, applause followed.

Of special interest to Latter-day
Saints was a resolution which was
sponsored by the Health Commit-

651

SEPTEMBER 1963

tee and accepted in a plenary ses- Labor, and a slide presentation of a

sion that ''The International Coun- few fields of employment for women

cil of Women's Health Committee in the United States at the Labor

urges the Health Committees of the Department; and music entertain-

National Councils of Women to ment were among the many sched-

intensify their educational efforts to uled affairs. A woman's touch was

inform the public in general and noted in the artistic arrangements of

young people in particular regard- beautiful flowers provided for the

ing the health hazards of cigarette meetings.

smoking." The few women who The closing event was a reception
smoked during the sessions were in and buffet dinner given to the dele-
marked contrast to other Triennials, gates by the State Department in its
Delegates from all over the world building. Mrs. Rusk, wife of the
expressed appreciation to the Na- Secretary of State, received in the
tional Council of Women of the long drawing room. Three crystal
United States for all the Council chandeliers highlighted the green of
had done to make possible this the walls and rare pictures and furni-
meeting, assisting delegates financial- ture of the Colonial period. The
ly and providing excellent housing buffet supper was served in the great
for the Triennial meeting. One del- dining room overlooking the Po-
egate expressed her thanks for the tomac River, with the Lincoln and
"United States' warm and sisterly Jefferson Memorials standing out
welcome, which has taught tender- among the sea of treetops. In the
ness, delicacy, beauty, sensitivity, dining room six exquisite crystal
and sacrifice." chandeliers highlighted the colorful,

lustrous dresses of five hundred

Mrs. Sophia Yarnall Jacobs, Presi- women of many nations and shone

dent of the National Council of on the gleaming marble walls with

Women of the United States, pro- black marble pilasters. The Great

vided outstanding, gracious leader- Seal of the United States, in gold,

ship. She was tireless in planning adorned the far wall. Golden drap-

and carrying out desired activities, eries at the high windows and a

from visits to enrich professional golden-hued, deep-pile carpet ac-

interests to purely enjoyable func- cented the elegance of the room and

tions. The opening buffet dinner the elegance of the occasion,

was tendered by the National Coun- One came away from this Seventy-

cil of Women of the United States, fifth Anniversary Triennial feeling

A tour of public rooms in the White the sisterhood of all women, and

House, with the delegates being with an enhanced awareness of the

received by Mrs. Auchincloss, moth- world situation and the problems

er of Mrs. Kennedy, was of great facing women world wide, many of

interest. Visits to art galleries; which are common to all. There al-

urban housing developments; artist so came to one a reaffirmation of

studios; hospitality in Washington the inherent goodness of women and

residents' homes; an address by the God-implanted virtue of service

Esther Peterson, Undersecretary of to fellow beings.

652

{l«-.^,»r'-^^

., *,^

'>•>?. ^^31^

\ •^^

•^^-^ I

15 }M-^

'\ ■^;"'i. --ill

fc^xiEt:

:.,-»!>• "*

Dusk Gold

Chmtic Lund Cohs

The day has almost spent its gold.
And yet, there is enough to make
.My wondering, lifted heart behold

gold:^^wiiined aspen trees and break

He Knew the Prophet

Joseph Smith

IV — President Lorenzo Snow

Preston Nibley
Assistant Church Historian

Lorenzo Snow, the fifth President of the Church. He presided until

of the Church, was born in Mantua, his death in October 1901.

Portage County, Ohio, April 3, 1814. In a sketch of the Prophet Joseph

He was the son of Oliver and Ros- Smith, which Lorenzo Snow wrote

etta Snow. in 1850, when he served as president

Lorenzo's sister, Eliza R. Snow, of the Italian Mission, there is a

joined the Church when Lorenzo brief description of the early life of

was a youth; when he reached the the Prophet, as follows:

age of twenty-two, he also allied "J^^^P^ Smith, Junior, whom it

himself with the organization. pleased the Lord to select and ap-

He went to Kirtland and became point to restore the primitive gospel,

a close friend of the Prophet Joseph and apostolic priesthood, was born

Smith; he also filled a mission in in 1805, in Vermont, United States.

Ohio, Kentucky, and Missouri. When about fifteen years of age,

In 1840 he filled a mission for the being seriously impressed with the

Church in England, which con- necessity of seeking the Lord and

tinned for nearly three years. preparing for a future state, his mind

After the death of the Prophet became much perplexed through dif-

Joseph Smith, in 1844, Lorenzo fol- ficulties thrown in the path of his

lowed the leadership of President researches by the multitude of re-

Brigham Young in the move to the ligious sects and parties with which

West. In 1849 he was made a mem- he was surrounded. Each system

ber of the Quorum of the Twelve, required belief, and gave hope, but

He then filled a three-year mission none could communicate a know-

for the Church in Italy. ledge of its divine authority. In

In 1853 Lorenzo moved to Brig- comparing them, one with another,
ham City, Box Elder County, Utah, there seemed to be too much con-
where he made a permanent home, fusion; the same appeared in looking
He remained there until he was at each separately,
called to be president of the Salt 'Turning therefore from these
Lake Temple in 1893. clashing systems, and being encour-

After the death of President Wil- aged and inspired with the following

ford Woodruff, in September 1898, passage in St. James, 'If any of you

Lorenzo Snow became the President lack wisdom let him ask of God,'

654

HE KNEW THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH

he retired to a grove a little distance
from his father's house, and in fer-
vent prayer besought the Lord to
communicate with him and reveal
the way of salvation. While thus
engaged, a light brilliant and glorious
appeared in the heavens, gradually
descending towards him till he was
enveloped in it and wrapped in ce-
lestial vision; when he beheld two
glorious beings, similar in dress and
appearance, who informed him that
the religious sects had all departed
from the ancient doctrine of the
apostles, and that the gospel with
its gifts and blessings should be
made known to him at a future
period. Many important things were
manifested in this vision which the
brevity of this work will not permit
to notice.

''On the evening of the twenty-
first of September 1823, having re-
tired to rest, his mind became filled
with anxious desires to receive the
information which he had been pre-
viously promised. While engaged in
prayer and striving to exercise faith,
the room became filled with light
far surpassing that of noonday, but
in the midst thereof appeared an
additional glory surrounding a per-
son whose countenance was as light-
ning, yet so full of goodness and
innocence and of such a glorious
appearance as to banish all appre-
hension. He announced himself as
an angel of God, commissioned to
inform him that the covenant with
ancient Israel touching their pos-
terity should soon be accomplished
— that the great work preparatory
to the second coming of Messiah
should speedily commence, and the
plenitude of the gospel be made
known to all nations. He also in-

PRESIDENT LORENZO SNOW

formed him that the aborigines of
America were a remnant of Israel
who, when they first inhabited that
land, enjoyed the ministry of inspir-
ed men; that records of the most
important events in their history
had been preserved from their first
settlement down to the period of
their national degeneracy; that these
records had been concealed in the
earth by one of their last Prophets,
and a promise of the Lord given that
they should be revealed in the last
days.

"The following day the angel re-
turned and instructed Mr. Smith to
go to the place where the sacred
records were deposited" (The Biog-
raphy and Autobiography of Lorenzo
Snow by his sister Eliza R. Snow,
pp. 136-138).

655

If^NYONE who might have seen
Hildy Carlson as she marched reso-
lutely down Main Street that
morning would have thought, now,
there goes a woman with a purpose.
And they would have been right
about Hildy. They also would have
thought her younger than the sixty
years she was. In fact, this morning
Hildy herself felt so new, she was
almost reborn. She had a spring to
her step, and she breathed in the
fresh, clean air with new savor. She
enjoyed the familiarity of Main
Street even though she saw it now
with greater clarity and observation
than before.

Hildy slowed her step as she
rounded the corner to the Elite
Beauty Salon. She paused for a
moment before the window and
peered in at the neat row of hair
dryers. It was still early and no one
as yet sat under them. They re-
minded her of cocoons — a shell

Dorothea J. Neilson

The

Restyling

into which something unlovely with-
drew only to emerge later much
improved. Then she entered the
shop and stepped up to the desk.

''Good morning. I'm Hildy Carl-
son. You have a nine o'clock ap-
pointment for me."

Looking at her appointment pad
and up at Hildy, the receptionist
smiled. ''Yes, we do — it's a re-
styling job, isn't it?"

Hildy nodded in agreement and
smiled back.

"Jane, your nine o'clock appoint-
ment is here," called the reception-
ist.

Hildy waited until Jane appeared
and was pleased to find that she
looked to be an agreeable young
lady. She followed Jane to her
booth and sat down in the chair
that was held out for her in front
of the vanity table.

"You wished to have your hair
restyled, Mrs. Carlson. Is there any-

656

THE RESTYLING

thing particular you have in mind?"

''Well, not exactly/' hesitated
Hildy. ''But I do want it arranged
so that ril be able to dress it my-
self/' The firm determination was
back again as soon as she had spok-
en. "You see, I'm somewhat
troubled with arthritis in my shoul-
der and find it difficult to hold my
arms up to set my hair. A neighbor
has been doing it in pin curls for
me for years, but I'd like to relieve
her of tliis job, so if you could style
it so I could. . . ."

While Hildy had been speaking,
Jane had been studying her face and
her hair, and now she interrupted,
"There are lots of ladies in your
predicament, Mrs. Carlson, and I
know just how we can help you.
You have lovely thick hair, and
there is also a nice natural wave to
it. I think we can cut and style
it for you so that a few wave clips
will be all you will need to set it
with. I really believe you'll be quite
pleased with the results. Does that
sound all right?"

"That sounds just wonderful. I
really do want to be able to fix
it myseJf."

While the work was in progress,
Hildy had time to reflect on the
chain of circumstances that brought
her to the beauty shop. It had be-
gun years ago. She supposed it
really began with George's illness.
He was sick for so long before he
died that she had lost most of her
optimism and high spirits in those
sad years. When her husband
finally died, she felt as though she,
too, was no longer alive, but the
necessity of making a home for her
two sons transcended the grief, and
Hildy did what she had to do to

keep the little family together.
Uncle Leo was so good to help them
and the Church had given a helping
hand, too. When the boys were
able they had worked hard, unself-
ish of their own desires. Their moth-
er always came first. Hildy had been
so proud of them — she still was!
And so it went through the years,
until the boys were now away from
home — George, Jr. was married
and in college, and Mike was in
Europe with the army, but they
still faithfully sent her money each
month for her needs. Hildy busied
herself around the house and
worked in her garden. Many said
it was the prettiest in the neighbor-
hood because of her artful color
arrangement in placing the plants
and flowers, but Hildy wasn't happy.

Last Saturday while she was at Fay
Ellis', as usual, getting her hair set,
she had unburdened herself to Fay.
Goodness knows. Fay had enough
to think about with her five little
ones and her husband gone so much
of the time, but Hildy had to talk
to someone. She had told Fay that
she felt so purposeless and also
rather hurt that George, Jr. and his
Edie didn't come to visit more often.
She knew how busv he was with
school and all, and Edie working to
help him through, but they really
didn't live so many miles away.

Fay was thoughtful as she set the
neat rows of pin curls in Hildy's
hair. Then Fay's brow furrowed.

"Hildy, do you mind if I ask you
a question?"

Hildy felt a vague uneasiness. She
knew how forthright Fay could be.

"No, of course not."

"What do you talk about when

657

SEPTEMBER 1963

George and Edie are visiting?"

"Why ... I ... I don't know,
nothing special."

''Do you tell them how your
shoulders hurt after youVe worked
in the garden" (Hildy's mouth be-
gan to open in surprise, but Fay
went on), ''and that your arthritis
is acting up again, and that if only
their father were still alive. . . ?"

Hildy's mouth opened and closed
in surprise.

"Do you?" Fay really wanted to
know.

"Why, yes, I guess I do . . . some-
times."

"Sometimes?" It was Fay again.

"Well ... but how did you . . . ?"

Fay broke in again, "Hildy, you
and I have been neighbors for ten
years. I guess Fve heard the same
thing quite often."

"Oh!" Hildy felt crushed.

"Now, don't go and feel hurt. I
love you, you know, and really want
you to be happy." Fay was now in
her lecturing position, one hand on
her hip, the other hand, holding the
comb, was pointed directly at her,
the comb like a great white exten-
sion of the pointed finger. Hildy
was glad to know Fay loved her. It
helped.

Fay went on, "Honestly, now,
Hildy Carlson, you could do so
much more with your life. Here you
are only sixty" (Fay was young and
she said sixty as though she thought
that was still young, too) "and you
act like you're an old, old lady!
What do you do with your talents?"

"I don't have any talents," said
Hildy quietly.

"Oh, bosh. Everybody does. They
may be underdeveloped, but they
are there. You have a good sense

of balance and color. How many
times has Ferris Crowther tried to
get you to go to that community art
class with him?" (Hildy remained
silent, as she knew Fay well enough
not to interrupt her while she was
getting her mind spoken.) "He's
lonely just the way you are since his
wife died, and he's such a fine man."
(Hildy silently agreed to that point.
Ferris was a very fine man.) "And,
furthermore, what have you done to
help yourself? There is Edie, work-
ing to put George, Jr. through col-
lege and to send you some money
each month, and you let them!"

This time Hildy spoke up, "But,
Fay, what could I do, at my age,
and with no formal training?"

"You'd find loads of things to do
once you got started on the possi-
bilities, and you know what — . 11
bet you'd feel lots better, too —
being busy keeps your mind off of
lots of things, including discom-
fort."

Apparently Fay was finished for
the moment because she again be-
gan working on the pin curls. Hildy
was glad she had the back of her
head to Fay. She wouldn't want
her to see the hurt in her eyes and
the tears that wanted to come.

A painful silence followed before
Fay broke it. "Hildy, you're not
hurt, are you?"

Hildy tried to explain with con-
viction, "No . . . I'm just think-
ing, Fay."

When the hair dressing was fin-
ished. Fay had said, "Just a minute,
Hildy, I want to get you something."
She returned with a recent issue of
a national magazine. "There are
some very interesting things in this

658

THE RESTYLING

issue. Perhaps you'd enjoy reading — not with pain this night, but

them." with regret for the wasted years of

They parted at the door, Fay say- the past that could have been bet-
ing cheerily, "See you in the morn- ter — with wanting for greater per-
ing, about eight." (That was when sonal happiness.
Fay would comb out and arrange Finally, still unable to sleep, Hildy
her hair for church.) had crawled out of bed again and

Hildy's steps were leaden as she down on her knees . ''Heavenly

walked home. Too upset by their Father, please help me. Show me

conversation to eat supper, she had the way to brighter horizons. . . ."

gone immediately to bed, taking the Sleep came easier after that, and

proferred magazine with her. Scan- in the morning she had made the

ning the table of contents, one list- beauty appointment first thing,
ing an article on geriatrics caught

her attention and she turned to it. Now she was brought up quickly to

Many of the words blurred before the present by Jane's query, "Mrs.

her eyes as she was still thinking Carlson, how about a slight blue

about her conversation with Fay, rinse to your hair? It would give

but some of the phrases stood out the gray some lovely highlights."

from the pages as if they had been Well, why not? This was going

outlined in bold type . . . "pre- to be the new Hildy. "Yes, I think

occupied with their aches and pains that would be very nice."

. . . not prepared for old age . . . The hair styling completed, Hildy

allowing minds to become stag- was amazed and pleased with the

nant." results. It was very becoming and

Was she like that? Did her chil- she knew she could do it herself at

dren feel like that about her? Hildy home almost as well. Wouldn't

tossed in her bed restlessly, examin- Fay be surprised?

ing her thoughts. Stagnant. A ter- Hildy spied Bishop Jenkins as she

rible word. Everybody knew what was going down the block on her

a stagnant pond was like — its in- way home. She hurried her step in

habitants not much appreciated, order to catch up with him. "Bish-

Could a mind become like that, op!"

truly? Such a contrast to the clear ''Oh, Sister Carlson, I almost
crystal stream where fish darted didn't recognize you. How good of
like quicksilver arrows in its ripples, you to stop me."
Work. The Church leaders often "Bishop, I've heard there is a real
said something about re-enthroning shortage of Primary teachers. I
work, and idleness being a curse, know I'm not as young as most of
Was it hers? Self-respect. Inde- them are, but would you ... do you
pendence. Had she been, or was think I could be considered for a job
she like these people she had read in the Primary?"
about? Was Fay right? I want to "Why, Sister Black will be de-
be happy, thought Hildy, I want to lighted to hear about this. I'm sure
be respected, useful, giving of my- you will be hearing from us. Thank
self, but how . . . how? Hildy ached you so much for volunteering."

659

SEPTEMBER 1963

Hildy hurried home, her heart
already Hghter. She proceeded to
the next step of the plan she had
worked out in her turmoil two
nights before. She dialed Betty
Williams' home. Betty was a re-
cent widow with a three-year-old
child. She had been looking for
weeks for someone to care for little
Carol so she could go to work part
time to help to support them.

"Betty, this is Hildy Carlson.
Have you found anyone yet to tend
Carol while you work?"

''No. And there is a job opening
with good pay that I can qualify for.
Fm almost desperate. Do you know
of anyone?"

"Yes. Hildy Carlson!"

"You? Why I thought your arthri-
tis .. . would you really? Fd be
so relieved to have Carol with some-
one like you."

"It's all settled then. You go
ahead and get your job and let me
know the arrangements when you're
ready." As she hung up, Hildy
again experienced the glow that
came from making someone else
glad. She wouldn't earn a great
deal, but it would certainly help,
and she planned to take some of
her handiwork down to the Craft
Shop to see if they would buy it.
People were always saying that
Hildy Carlson did beautiful work.
Perhaps the people at the Craft
Shop would think so, too. Wouldn't
George, Jr. and Edie be surprised
one of these days when she returned
their check?

Two days ago Hildy had won-
dered if Fay really did love her —
after all, that was quite a Scotch
blessing she had received! Now she
knew Fay had meant what she said.

or she wouldn't have wanted to
help, and she had helped! Hildy
decided it was a good time to relax,
now that her hair was done and the
arrangements made with Betty Wil-
liams. She went out on the lawn
and surveyed her little domain. She
really did have a nice home and
yard. Today she saw this more
clearly than ever before and yet
nothing had really changed. "No,
there's where you're wrong, Hildy,"
she told herself. "You have
changed." The air smelled so good,
Hildy stood straighter to breathe
more deeply. H'mmm. Had her
shoulders ached yet today? She had
to admit she really hadn't noticed.
Too busy so far.

Ferris Crowther just then came
down the walk and studied her.
"Well, Hildy, what have you done
to yourself? You look different to-
day."

"It's my hair. Do you approve?"

"I'll say. Listen, I'm going to
town in a few minutes. Is there
anything you need to get? You're
welcome to ride along."

"No, thank you." Hildy stopped
short. "Wait! Yes, there is! I do
believe I'd like to try painting —
just for fun — to see if I can mix
colors on paper as well as in my
garden. Would you be willing to
help me pick out some beginners'
supplies?"

Ferris Crowther said, "I'd be de-
lighted. You'll love painting. A
whole new horizon will open up to
you.

Hildy thought happily, as she
went into the house for her purse,
it already has — that brighter ho-
rizon I prayed for. That was quite
a restyling I got!

660

omans
Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

Mrs. ETHEL PERCY ANDRus, Presi-
dent of the National Retired Teach-
ers Association and the American
Association of Retired Persons, in
June at an area conference in Salt
Lake City, Utah, presented a cita-
tion for ''significant and valued con-
tributions to the enrichment of re-
tirement living," to the Relief So-
ciety of The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints. President
Belle S. Spafford received the cita-
tion for Relief Society. In addressing
the conference, Mrs. Andrus de-
clared that older people should be
recognized as constructive citizens
who have much experience, knowl-
edge, and pioneering spirit to give
to their communities.

A RECENT ISSUE of thc Saturday Re-
view devoted a special section to
''The Education of Women," with
articles by a number of male and
female educators. Statistically it
was noted that women in the Unit-
ed States receive thirty-six per cent
of all bachelor's and first professional
degrees, thirty-one per cent of all
master's degrees, and eleven per cent
of all Ph.D. degrees. However, it
was pointed out, only six per cent of
the medical doctors in the country
are women, and two and one-half

per cent of the qualified lawyers are
women. This is a much lower per-
centage than the ratios of women
doctors and lawyers in Canada and
several European countries.

Mrs. leona huber. Mesa, Arizona,
received the "Mesa Artist of the
Year" award in May 1963. Mrs.
Huber is a noted violinist and a
former member of the Women's
Symphony Orchestra of Los
Angeles, California. Her musical
activities in Mesa have included
participation in organizing a mu-
sicians' club, being a partner in a
music store, and playing violin solos
for church meetings, community
events, and wedding receptions. Mrs.
Huber is a Latter-day Saint, and her
string ensemble has played over the
Church radio program in Phoenix
for over two years.

I RITA VAN doren, eminent literary
critic, who has been editor of the
New York Herald Tribune section
on BookSy since 1926, has now be-
come Editor Emeritus, and has
joined the publishing firm of Wil-
liam Morrow and Company as edi-
torial consultant, where she will con-
tinue her lifetime role of encourag-
ing good writing and good writers.

661

EDITORIA

VOLUME 50 SEPTEMBER 1963 NUMBER 9

Understanding
Heart

M^L FOND dream of childhood is to be allowed to have one wish granted.
Aladdin and his wonderful lamp and fairy tales of many other countries
hold forth this tantalizing promise. But one learns that care must be
exercised in making the wish, for the fisherman's wife was so dissatisfied
and greedy that after her wishes were granted she ended up with just what
she had in the beginning.

Holy Writ teaches a lesson to everyone who would have one wish
granted. In a dream Solomon was asked the gift he would seek from the
Lord. The wish he made indicates that he had evaluated his strengths
and weaknesses. He had carefuly considered his position as the new king
of the numberless people making up the kingdom his father David had
left him.

As Solomon began to state his wish to the Lord, he first expressed his
filial piety, and then pleaded with the Lord, "Give therefore thy servant
an understanding heart to judge the people, that I may discern between
good and bad . . . ."

662

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Tosie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backmon
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall

This wish was one of selflessness, one to help Solomon assist others
in truth. We read ''the speech pleased the Lord/' and he gave to Solomon,
in addition to a wise and understanding heart, riches and honor and long
life if he would walk in the path of the Lord, all of which wishes Solomon
had not asked for himself.

A wish cherished by a Latter-day Saint mother would also be to have
an understanding heart to guide her in the rearing of her children — to
see below the surface of their words and actions, to know when apparent
rebelliousness needs curbing and when it manifests a hurt within the child
which cries out for an extension of love and appreciation and encourage-
ment. An understanding heart will lighten the service of a Relief Society
officer who will overlook any weaknesses and failings of those whom she
is called to serve, and who will appreciate their strengths and struggles
instead. An understanding heart will encourage a Relief Society sister
to be a better neighbor, to dismiss hurt feelings, to look for the good and
never expose the weakness of another.

Christ possesses the perfect understanding heart. In his ministry he
condemned the evil but not the sinner, holding forth forgiveness through
repentance. When Peter denied knowing the Christ, the account reads,
''And the Lord turned and looked upon Peter." What a depth of love and
sorrow and understanding must have been in that glance, for the account
continues, "And Peter went out, and wept bitterly."

How can a Latter-day Saint woman gain an understanding heart?
Solomon showed forth humility, prayer, and a desire to serve. He "loved
the Lord." He said, "I am but a little child: I know not how to go out
or come in." Too often today one does not know "how to go out or come
in." An open mind, a prayerful spirit, humility, patience, and love are
all to be found in an understanding heart — a precious gift of the Lord
to the dedicated seeker. — M. C. S.

663

Thoughts

off a

Nev^ Member

Rosina Victoria Risley

^r ERY shortly after my family ably, I had found an ideal women's

joined the Church, I was met in organization.

the hall one Sunday morning But my surprises were not over,
after Sunday School by Sister As I continued to attend the meet-
Mary Collins, President of the Co- ings, the story of the Relief Society
lumbus Ward Relief Society. Sister unfolded before me. I learned of
Collins introduced herself and in- the work of the visiting teachers; at
vited me to attend the Relief Society testimony meeting I saw sisters rise
meetings. I answered with all the and thank each other for the helping
pet excuses at my command: "I hands extended to them during ill-
have small children, you know." ness, childbirth, and bereavement. I
''My husband's work takes him out soon learned that I could strengthen
of town frequently, and I have no my faith by the theology lesson,
one to leave the children with.'' return to my college days with the
'Tour meeting day is a bad day for literature lesson and the beautiful
me anyway, since my Girl Scout poetry that had once meant so much
troop meets that afternoon, and by to me, but had since been forgotten
evening I'm just too tired to attend in the rush of mothering two chil-
a meeting." dren. The social science lesson, the
Sister Collins was undismayed by lessons on Attitudes and Manners
my excuses and invited me to come — all seemed to be devised to help
any evening that I was free to do so. me become a better person — a bet-
Then, one meeting evening, the ter Latter-day Saint,
opportunity presented itself, and I This then is the Relief Society,
attended a meeting. I came with named with the most appropriate of
foreboding; I left with joy. I spent names. For if you look up the word
a delightful evening in the company relief in the dictionary, you will see
of good-hearted, friendly sisters. I that it means "... the lessening of,
was surprised to learn that the les- or freedom from, a pain, burden or
son for that evening dealt with the difficulty; something that makes a
life and poetry of Henry Wadsworth pleasing change or lessens strain."
Longfellow. Every sister present All of this is the Relief Society to
joined in the discussion which fol- me. To the meetings I bring the
lowed the lesson. Here, unbeliev- cares and worries of the day — but

664

THOUGHTS OF A NEW MEMBER

I leave them at the door. Here my The Rehef Society has meant a

burdens seem hghter, as I join with great deal to me in the past few

my sisters in working together to months, but of greater importance

aid a less fortunate one. Here I to me are the years that lie ahead

make that pleasing change from a yet to unfold for me, wherein I may,

housewife to the relaxing and stimu- with my sisters of the Relief Society,

lating environment of a theology, serve those who need our help, while

literature, or social science lesson, we learn, while we listen, while we

Here I lessen the strain of the mod- grow — as women, as wives, as moth-

ern-day life I lead. ers, and as Latter-day Saints.

The Stars Are There

Grace Barker Wilson

Across the desert sands will break the dawn,

The silver moon fade out before the day;

But beauty in my heart will linger on

Of shining lights across the far sky way.

The Pleiades and Milky Way hang tall,

Polaris never leaves his ancient post;

Though sun shines now, I know when shadows fall

The stars are there when I shall need them most.

I Wait and Wonder

Caroline Eyring Miner

You were so eager to be out the door —
The minutes dragged for you on leaden feet.
My last born, others have been six before,
But with a difference, for you, my sweet.
Are now my last. Alone I'll wait for you.
But you will linger longer as the days
Go by; the ties will stretch as shadows do
As thin as mist, still there in evening's haze.
Yet I was born for this to train you so
To walk with help, and then to walk alone,
Straight as a flint-tipped arrow free to go.
And yet I hold to you in thoughts, my own.
As Mary waited for her Son's return,
I wait and wonder with my own concern.

665

Synopsis: Liiana Harrington, her hus-
band Ben, and his mother Tutu, and the
children Phihp, Pixie, Bo, and Benjy, who
hve on a pineapple plantation on the
island of Maui, go to Honolulu to meet the
eldest daughter Emma Lu, who has gradu-
ated as a nurse, and is returning home,
Emma Lu tells her mother that she has
two surprises. Margaret, Luana's sister-in-
law, a childless woman who has achieved
success as an artist, has arrived with Em-
ma Lu for a visit at the pineapple planta-
tion. The other surprise is that Emma
Lu has become engaged to a Sherman
Grant in San Francisco.

I ms is Waikiki," Ben explained
to Margaret, as they all walked to-
ward the dazzling white beach. They
had rented a room at the Princess

Kaiulani Hotel so they would have a
place to change into their bathing
suits.

Philip led the way, his eyes eager
and excited.

''Look, Aunt Margaret," he ex-
claimed, waving his arms. 'This
beach goes from the War Memorial
in the lee of Diamond Head to the
Yacht Club Harbor."

"Such white sand!" Margaret an-
swered. "Like glistening crystal."

Pixie tucked her arm under
Margaret's, as they hurried along.

"We call it the mile of romance,"
she added with her cute little smile.
"Fun, laughter, and music. You can
hear every kind of rhythm on

666

KISS OF THE WIND

Waikiki from old Hawaiian to He flung an affectionate arm

shuffling hula. Just listen, Aunt around Ben's shoulder. "Look,

Margaret." Dad/' he coaxed. "Let's have fun

She rolled her eyes heavenward, today. Tomorrow we can worry

lifting her arms, too. about the pines and the payroll and

"I love Waikiki," she said. "The next year's crop. Okay?"

sun is brighter, the moon is bigger, "Okay, son," Ben said, smiling

the sky is bluer, the waves are high- again. "Where do you want to

er than anywhere else in our surf-ride? You choose the spot for

islands!" yourselves. Pixie, and Emma Lu. I'll

Tutu, who was holding Ben's arm, take your mother, Tutu, Margaret,

clicked her tongue reprovingly. and the boys with me. We'll go

"That is not quite fair, my Pixie," canoe-surfing."

she said, gently. "Each of our "Let us ride with Phil!" Benjy

islands has its own magic. None of wailed. I don't want to ride this

them can claim to have more beauty sissy old surf in front of this sissy

or allure than another. You have old clubhouse!"

only to stop and listen on any island "Neither do I!" Bo echoed. "We

to hear music. Always music. Even want to go up toward Diamond

from the land-shells on the trees in Head, Daddy. The waves are faster

some places." and trickier up there."

"But, Tutu, dear," Philip said, his
eyes twinkling, "you have to admit Ben turned around, facing his
that Waikiki has a magic all its own. family. "Now, listen," he said.
Daddy permits us to come here only "Aunt Margaret is our guest. Surf-
once a year, but that's something, riding is new to her. We want her
We dream about it for the next to enjoy it, but we must show her
twelve months. I'd like to live right the easy way first. That means surf-
here on Waikiki. One holiday here canoeing. Even that is quite an ex-
isn't enough." perience for a newcomer."

Luana looked at Ben. His eyes "Please let me watch," Margaret

grew serious. protested. "Really, Ben I'd rath-

"Once a year is quite enough," he er. . . ."

said. "You know, Margaret," he "Nonsense," he laughed. "You'll

added, "most people on the Main- love the canoe. Tutu always goes."

land think that life in Hawaii is all "Tutu used to be an expert,'^

fun. All play and no work. Nothing Benjy said. "One time she could

could be further from the truth. The even ride Thundering Castle, and

workaday world of a real Hawaiian that's only for experts. But now

family is just as demanding as any- she's old she likes a canoe. That's

where else, and Latter-day Saint for old people and sissies."

parents uphold a high standard for "Benjy!" Ben's voice was reprov-

their children." ing. "I like to canoe. I'm neither

"They certainly do!" Philip old nor a sissy."

agreed. "And we try to live up to Everybody laughed. Emma Lu,

it." standing beside her mother, reached

667

SEPTEMBER 1963

for Ben's hand.

''Listen, Daddy/' she coaxed. "Let
Phil and me take charge of the boys.
They love the higher waves. We'll
take care of them."

Ben looked at the heavy, surging
waves for a few minutes before he
answered. Luana could see they
were higher and faster than usual,
and they would be even higher
further up the beach. But Emma
Lu and Philip were expert surf-rid-
ers, and Pixie could do very well by
herself.

"We can ride behind Phil," Benjy
pleaded. "Please, Daddy."

Ben shrugged his shoulders, as he
turned to Luana.

"What do you say, Luana?" he
questioned. "Think it's all right?"

Luana nodded her dark head.
"Yes, I do," she said, "if they do
what Phil tells them to do."

Suddenly Philip, who had been
watching the breakers as they rolled
in, let out a loud yell.

"Hurray! There he is. Look,
everybody!"

The Harrington family took a
long, deep breath together. A stal-
wart surf-rider was coming in on a
high wave. It was Larry Brown!

"He's my surprise for you, Emma
Lu!" Phil said, turning to his sister.
"He asked me to bring you to this
very spot."

Larry Brown was a magnificent
surf-rider. He rode the huge splash-
ing waves like a master sportsman.
Even Tutu's eyes sparkled with ad-
miration.

"He does cut a figure!" Emma Lu
murmured. "As if riding a white
stallion."

Luana glanced quickly at Emma
Lu. Pink roses were in her cheeks,

and stars glistened in her eyes.

Oh, no, Luana thought, her heart
sickening. Emma Lu has promised
to marry another boy. It's not right
that she should still feel this way
about Larry Brown. How could a
daughter of hers be so disloyal? Lu-
ana bent her head and closed her
eyes. She could not bear to watch
them.

Benjy yelled, "Whoopee! It's Lar-
ry Brown! Come on. Bo. Let's run
to him."

Luana looked at Ben. He seemed
quite pleased about everything, even
that Emma Lu was so elated to see
Larry again. But Ben did not
know that his daughter was engaged
to another boy, because no one had
told him.

Ben welcomed Larry in his big,
heartwarming way, then he intro-
duced him to Margaret. Tutu's
voice was softly praising, as she told
Larry that his surf-riding would
have charmed old King Kamehame-
ha himself!

"Hello, Mrs. Harrington," Larry
said when he stood before Luana.
His voice had a fascinating quality
as though he had a special hello for
her. "It's good to see you again.
It's like old times."

"Hello, Larry," she answered,
forcing a smile. She couldn't blame
any woman for thinking Larry
Brown was someone special. His
eyes were as blue as Hawaiian skies.

The top of Emma Lu's brown
head came just to his shoulder, and
she was a tall girl. She looks so
plain beside him, Luana thought.
Her mother-heart knew instinctively
that if Emma Lu married Larry, she

668

KISS OF THE WIND

would live only in his shadow. He
was the kind of man who took the
spotlight wherever he went.

Emma Lu was a lovable, capable
girl, but she was not beautiful. How
could she compete with the girls
she had seen Larry with in pictures
in the newspapers, in swimming con-
tests, skin-diving, and airplane
stunts. Why did he pursue a girl
like Emma Lu, she wondered, as she
watched them talking together.

Then her heart answered. Maybe
he loved her. Maybe they really
loved each other. They had been
schoolday sweethearts. In that case
— Luana's breath caught in her
throat. What about Sherman Grant
in San Francisco? What of his
diamond ring Emma Lu was wear-
ing around her neck?

Her only answer was Emma Lu's
gay laughter and the roar and swish
of the waves as they broke on the
white sand.

Ben called to them as they ran
up the beach. ''Now you folks get
back here by dinnertime!"

''Okay!" Philip yelled, as they
raced away, leaving Ben, Tutu, Mar-
garet, and Luana looking after them
longingly.

Only Benjy turned to wave and
throw her a kiss.

"Goodbye, Mamma," he called.
"Here's a kiss, everybody."

It was always Benjy who never
forgot to express his love.

"Come on, Dope!" she heard Bo
yell to him.

"Well!" Ben said, squaring his
big, easy shoulders. His grave, wise
eyes were wistful. "Makes a man
wish he were a boy again, when his
children rush off to the big break-
ers."

Then he turned to Margaret, smil-
ing again.

"You'll like canoe-surfing," he
said. "It's a great sport."

"I'll love it!" Margaret laughed.
"I know I will."

Margaret's enthusiasm was always
a joy, Luana thought, gratefully.

Ben selected a glossy black canoe
from the row of canoes lying on the
beach. It was a long koa log hol-
lowed out with a rail line of bright
orange. It rented for two dollars for
three rides.

"It has to have at least three per-
sons in it," the owner told them.
He was a bright-faced Hawaiian boy.

"There are four of us," Ben said.
"I can guide it myself," he added
proudly.

"I'll help you paddle out toward
the big breakers," the boy offered.

On the way out to meet the
waves. Tutu explained canoe-surfing
to Margaret.

"Canoes here in Hawaii," she
said, "are the offspring of the pele-
leu or war canoe. The Portuguese
used to take a seventy-foot log, hol-
low it to a depth and beam of three
feet. It could carry from sixty to
eighty warriors."

"How fast can a canoe go?" Mar-
garet asked. "I always thought they
were the slowest kind of travel."

"You'll see!" Ben laughed. "The
speed of a surfboard or a canoe is
the speed of the wave. I'll wait for
a little, easy wave for the first ride."

Even though Ben waited until a
shallow wave came along, it was
a wonderfully exciting ride. The
oncoming wave caught the canoe at
exactly the right angle, and up it
went, then down again in a rollick-

669

SEPTEMBER 1963

ing, roller-coaster fashion. There was
a glorious cloudburst of spray that
showered them all over.

Tutu tossed her head back, laugh-
ing and clapping her hands as the
foaming water roared around them.

''What fun!" she cried when they
reached shore again. ''You caught
that one just right, Ben."

"I sure did!" he agreed. "Hope I
do as well next time."

Margaret mopped her face with
the towel the canoe attendant hand-
ed to her.

"I loved it," she gasped. "I
wouldn't have missed that ride for
anything."

"Sometimes we tip over," Luana
said. "If the wave doesn't catch us
just exactly right — flop! We're in
a somersault. But it's all fun. We
took the children even when thev
were babies."

"It's part of our Hawaii," Tutu
murmured. Her voice was weak and
trembled slightly.

"One ride is enough for you.
Mother," Ben said kindly.

"I've had enough, too," Margaret
said.

"All right," Ben agreed. "You
and Tutu can stroll over to the
hotel and rest awhile. We'll meet
you there later."

After they were gone, and Lu'
ana was alone with Ben, she won-
dered if she should tell him about
Emma Lu's engagement. But the
roar and swish of the waves made
serious talking almost impossible.
She couldn't shout a confidence like
that. Anyway, Ben would be hurt
and angry if Emma Lu did not tell
him herself. And he would expect
Sherman Grant to ask permission

to marry his daughter, even though
some couples in these modern days
overlooked that important occasion.

Ben was having such a good time,
she thought as they paddled the
canoe out again. His head was
tossed back in a boyish carefree way
and his eyes and face were radiant
in the bright sunshine. He had for-
gotton his cares and worry for this
one short time. She could not bear
to disturb him.

Later, when they were all in the
dining-room, dressed in their best
clothes and ready for dinner, she
wished with all her heart that she
had taken advantage of that oppor-
tunity, because Ben, unknowingly,
had invited Larry to have dinner
with them.

In spite of her worry about Emma
Lu, Luana looked around at every-
one at their table with a mother's
pride. Ben always insisted that they
dine at the best places. Even their
twin boys, hungry as little wolves
after their strenuous day, were acting
like little gentlemen. They were
adorable in their new suits and
white shirts that had been their
presents when they became dea-
cons. Pixie's brown hair was still
damp from sea water. But it was
quite pretty tonight, Luana thought,
noticing the little tendrils that
curled around her chubby, sunburnt
face. Philip, very correctly dressed
in dark trousers and white coat, was
seated between Ben and Tutu. He
is such a gentleman, she thought.
He would be a credit to his family
and his Church anywhere in the
world. Tutu, revived after her rest,
was as gay as an armful of flowers.

Luana's dark eyes shadowed, as
she watched Emma Lu and Larry.

670

KISS OF THE WIND

He hummed along with the orches- til I have more reason to do so. I
tra, tapping his knife against his have been young, Luana. I have
water glass. He whispered to Emma heard music in a man's voice that
Lu, and her cheeks pinked up. They made my heart sing with joy. And
radiated a sort of lilting joy — it was yet — I waited for wisdom to tell me
in their tinkling laughter. And they when I had met the right one. Em-
laughed at everything. Larry was ma Lu has had wonderful parents, a
now the twins' hero. Pixie's, too. good home, religious training all of
They would all love to have Larry her life. You should trust her more,
for their brother. Luana."

Luana drew a long breath. '1 will

\N^UEN the waiter, a courteous, try. Tutu," she said. ''Thank you

slender-faced Oriental, served their for reminding me. But Larry fasci-

stuffed fish, surrounded by braised nates people. Even Pixie and the

vegetables of every variety, Luana boys are carried away with him."

felt suddenly sick. Quietly she ex- '1 know," Tutu nodded, as she

cused herself and hurried to the smiled wisely. ''Even I am carried

ladies' lounge. Tutu followed her. away, too, Luana. But my feet are

"What is troubling you, my Lu- still on the ground."
ana?" she questioned. "My heart When they returned to the din-
tells me there is something wrong." ing room, Larry and Emma Lu were

"There is. Tutu," Luana an- dancing together as though they had

swered. "Our Emma Lu told me forgotten everyone else in the

she is engaged. To a man in San world. Ben, leaving his dinner un-

Francisco, Sherman Grant, an archi- touched, was watching them with a

tect. She expects to be married in resigned expression in his dark eyes,

the Temple at Laie sometime this He held Luana's chair for her.

summer. Her father does not know "We must accept him, dear," he

about it." said in a low voice. "If he is our

Tutu was very quiet. Luana saw daughter's love, we must try to find

her swallow and wet her lips, but the good that she sees in him."

her eyes did not flinch. At last she Luana could not answer him. She

spoke in her tolerant way. sipped her mint and pineapple

"I am willing to trust my Emma punch. Her mother-heart was heavy

Lu," she said. "I will not doubt with apprehension,

her judgment nor her discretion un- [To be continued)

Shut Weather

Gilean Doughs

Now is the slow time of autumn weather:

Days made for dreaming, nights made for sleep.

Here is the mist and a leaf and a feather;

Here is the river, darkling and deep,

With the gray cords of rain to bind them together.

671

From the Palace

A of a Princess

to a

Place in Normandy

Scenic Transparencies by the Author

Fa . . . la . . . mi. ... So sing the bells of Corneville.

^^^- fter the excitement of Paris, how my husband and I enjoyed the
leather-apron atmosphere of a country inn in Normandy! In the city our
hotel had been the former palace of a princess. Tlie contrast between the
hotel and the inn was enchanting. Before we retired in this half-timbered
house on a knoll drenched with the perfume of cress and appleblossoms,
we not only heard the bells, we saw them played in an Arcadian tower.
The next day we would pursue our way to the sea to find the far-famed
tapestry of Matilda, at Bayeux. In eight colors, the story of the Conquest
of England by William, husband of Queen Matilda, is embroidered on a
231 -foot long panel.

On a morning of June, as we drove away from the heightened heart-
beat of Paris, we sought the valley of the Seine. Tlie river had been the
first line of travel to central France. At the He de la Cite, it intersected
the north-south land routes of tribal peoples.

As we drove down the valley, we visited in Rouen the Square of Joan
of Arc, with her lovely statue, and with our memory of her visions, of her
voices. Again, in the timbered houses that face her square, we felt the
march of time.

672

J f

;^^/L

*| fct^

Market Place on the Way to Rouen

As the day passed, I saw my husband's shoulders commencing to sag.
I must say, however, that the fun of taking a car is that one may stop for
the night whenever he finds the shadows lengthening. He may also get
acquainted with the people of the country. I began to look around.

*'How is this?'' I asked, glancing over my shoulder at an ancient-looking
house above the highway. Tlie upper walls were cobbled. A squat tower
rose, time-seasoned and square, from one corner of the building. Tliere
seemed to be an atmosphere of quaint and charming hospitality.

We drove up the slope of the embankment to the Hotel of the Bells,
but we found no one around.

Below the mound where we stood, separating the road from the field,
an apple orchard in bloom cast its perfume. Tlie descent of the land
toward the tributary to the Seine was grass-green, fresh with uncut hay and
unripened wheat. Tlie porch of the hotel overlooked a lawn and a few
small flower beds. Thatched umbrellas were open above half a dozen
red-painted tables. We caught the sound of a brook and its marshy odor.
Even the silence of the house seemed inviting; but where was our host?

673

SEPTEMBER 1963

In rough dress and leather apron, a farmer ran up from the fields. In
scanted French, on my part, we conversed. He promised dinner, along
with a room. On the third story, we found things even more ''ruffled-
curtain" in style than we had expected. We also found cleanliness, our
own washbowl, and hot running water.

While we were still abovestairs, two German girls took two rooms on
the same floor. The intermediate floor must have been given over to the
family, but downstairs again, I saw no one. Our host had disappeared.
I could not smell the first flavor of dinner. I peeked into the indoor
dining room. There was no sign of life, and so I entered the kitchen.
There I discovered a lovely cheese; but the only inhabitants in that shining
room were three or four red ants that seemed to be longing for the Camem-
bert. It was screened.

I heard the girls come down. I said, ''Did you see any place along
the road where we might eat?'' They had arrived from a direction op-
posite to ours.

They looked surprised. I spread my hands, indicating there was noth-
ing here. The splendid copper pans and skillets in the kitchen were as
bare as Mother Hubbard's cupboard.

At this moment our master of the inn bounded up the steps of the
porch. ''Oui, oui, oui/" Yes, yes, yes, he assured us; but certainly we
should have dinner.

On the Crest of the Hills Above the Seine

Hotel of the Bells, Corneville, Normandy

r > ^^.^A^^^J

''How?'' I asked, with only half a smile. ''Where, when?"

"But now/' he replied brightly. "Sit wherever you wish, indoors or
out."

My husband and I chose the garden, a little dubious, perhaps. The
girls took their table. We chatted across the lawn from beneath our
respective umbrellas, as we sat in the yellow chairs. Evening was falling;
the air was gentle, neither too cool nor too damp. Our host appeared,
transformed in a white jacket. He brought a large pitcher of cider. "Le
cidre, Je cfdre/" He fairly glowed as he filled our tumblers. I glanced at
the apple trees; I recognized the secret of this absolutely delicious, unfer-
mented beverage.

The soup also struck the palate as something only the Normans could
concoct. From where had it come? Who had prepared this creamy
essence? What herbs had seasoned it so delicately? This I did not know.
There was no one to ask. Our host had vanished again.

But here he came again, quick as ever! This time he appeared from
behind the hedge that concealed the brook. The sound of the running
water had given its course away, but not its fruit. That was reserved for
the host. ''Les truits, les truits/" our man boasted, with a rare smile. The
trout, the trout! His triumphant note was supported by the leaping fish
within the net.

The wait for the entree did not seem long as we listened to the stream

Detail Prom the Tapestry of Matilda

T^p Coun^if^^ — Bread Basket on Wheels

and smelled the perfumes of the evening, as we compared notes with the
girls on our travels in Normandy. They, too, were headed for Bayeux and
the tapestry of Matilda, the Queen of William the Conqueror. But hush,
here came the fish, browned in butter and served with new potatoes and
green peas right out of the garden. We spread the French bread with
sweet butter. We felt triumphant.

To close the evening with a special courtesy, our host took us with
him when he went to the tower to play the bells. They had been forged
in a nearby foundry to commemorate the legend of the primitive bells of
Corneville. These had been drowned in the Seine when being removed
from the abbey during an invasion of the English in the Hundred Years'
War. Legend declares that if one listens carefully, he may catch the
sound of those first bells, where it rises today through the ebb and the
swell of the waves of the Seine.

Our host played his keyboard with felted hammers, like a marimba.
In answer to his touch, we heard a deep-throated tune, altogether musical:
fa ... Ja ... mi ... it commenced. High, low, up, on a long pause.

The next evening we were at Bayeux, almost within sound of the sea,
on the River Aure. We had lunched at the inn of the Golden Lion in
Pont FEveque. Again our meal was like a miracle. We arrived late. Wc
were served, piping hot, an unforgettable sole with cream sauce and fresh
mushrooms heaped against parsleyed new potatoes and green peas. An-
other miracle of France!

Toward evening we again stood hand in hand with history. In Bayeux
the Romans had also built. But let us skip a thousand years and go to

676

Poppies Accent the Landscape with Color

the glory of the Normans in 1066, Duke Wilham's day. Around three
walls of a museum built for the purpose, runs the 231-foot tapestry. The
linen, brown with age, is twenty inches wide. Borders at both the top
and bottom depict a series of fables quite apart from the Conquest. We
even see Haley's Comet, as if the inevitable round of the seasons must
take its planned course.

The saga of the tapestry itself begins with the crowning of Harold the
Saxon and his betrayal of William's trust. Infinitesimally fine, in eight
colors of worsted thread, the details of the mission are vividly shown.
In the battle for England we find archers with long bows, and those with
short arrows. Horses plunge and rear. Palaces, cottages, rivers, bridges,
courts are realistically pictured. Through individual earphones, in the
language of one's choice, he may listen to the story as he moves slowly
forward along the length of the incredible work.

From this linen is taken the only known portrait of William the Con-
queror. Legend says that Matilda herself took up the needle after the
duke's death in battle. Legend is tricky, but the tapestry prompts the
thought, what is history really for but to create works of art? The linen
suggests the inevitable turning of conquest upon itself. England returned
to France, victorious for a time. But time passes, while art remains.

I should like to repeat that journey down the Seine from Paris to the
sea. I sometimes see the Eiffel Tower at night, rising in luminous splen-
dor for nearly a thousand feet. I see the tapestry of Matilda. I taste the
food at Pont I'Eveque. I hear the bells of Corneville: f a . . . la . . . mi. . . .
So sings their bronze on the quiet of the evening air.

The Eating Club

Louise S. Davis

Color Transparency by Hal Rumel

Left to right: Louise S. Davis; Lia Barendregt; Inga Johnson; Corry Z. DeMille; Annetta S. Mower.
Food in the picture, left to right, front to l>ack: Cherry Tarts; Lemon Snow; Ui Ansje; Rice
Bavarian, with Sauce; Carry's Croquettes; Kai's Soy Chicken; Erwten Soep.

"... and when we're through re-
hearsing, ril make croquettes for us
hke we ate in Holland." Thus, was
formed, from this simple statement,
'The Eating Club."

My sister and I had decided to ask
three girls who had recently moved
into our ward, one from Holland,
one from Denmark, and one from
Sweden, if they would like to come
over and sing together one evening.
We knew they liked to sing from
talking to them at our ward choir
rehearsals, and thought this a good
way to become better acquainted.
At first we confined ourselves mere-
ly to singing (even entering the

MIA All-Church Quartet Festival
two years— and winning both times ) ,
but, after awhile, the hostess for the
rehearsal began to prepare a little
food. Soon the food became the
highlight of the evening, much as
we loved to sing, so we dropped the
pretense and began calling ourselves
"The Eating Club."

The object of the club is simple
and contained solely in its title.
Others have remarked on what a
wonderful way to receive and ex-
change recipes and, it is true, it is.
But our purpose has been and is
primarily eating. The meetings are
held approximately once a month.

678

THE HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

and each person brings a dish which Often others attend the Club and
is something especially good — a are asked to contribute some dish,
new recipe she has been wanting to In this way we have obtained Kai's
try or a tested favorite. The menu Soy Chicken from a Chinese student^
is rarely planned (despite furtive Cherry Tarts, and Ui Ansje (Onion
attempts on the part of some mem- Stew ) . About once a year we have
bers), and enough is brought so each an 'invitational/' where guests are
can have all she wants of everything, invited, without bringing food, and
Sometimes we have mostly desserts, each member brings two or three
and sometimes mostly main dishes, dishes, so there will be plenty for
but we have all had enough to eat all. This is the only time some sort
by the time we go home. of a menu is planned. After the
Once in awhile we have ''Request dinner is over, the evening is usually
Night,'' where we request each other spent copying recipes and singing,
to bring our favorites. High repeaters During the years the Club has
are Corry's Croquettes ( which are met, some have married, some have
sold and eaten in Holland as we eat moved, some have moved back, and
hot dogs), Erwten Soep (Split Pea new ones have been added (the
Soup), Citron Fromage (Lemon only membership requirement being
Snow), and Rice Bavarian. In mak- to cook good things). Through it all
ing Rice Bavarian in Sweden an the Club has remained and has be-
almond is included, and the one who come an unending source of form-
receives it, is the next one to be ing new friendships and cementing
married. old ones.

RECIPES

Corry's Croquettes

(Dutch)

3 tbsp. butter
Vi c. flour

1 can (12 oz.) corned beef

1 c. milk

1 tsp. curry
V4 c. fresh parsley, chopped, or

1 tbsp. dried parsley flakes
V2 c. flour

2 eggs, slightly beaten
1 c. bread crumbs
parsley to garnish

Melt butter in large, heavy skillet. Add
flour and blend until smooth. Stir in milk
gradually and cook over direct heat, stirring
constantly until thick, pasty consistency. Add
corned beef. Continue cooking, stirring con-
stantly until well mixed and bubbly. Add
curry and parsley. Cover and place in
refrigerator and chill very thoroughly. Ap-
proximately 20 minutes before serving, form
into cylindrical shapes, roll in flour, then in

eggs, and then in bread crumbs. Fry in
deep fat at 375°F. until golden brown. Re-
move to hot platter or keep hot in slow
oven. Garnish with parsley. Makes approxi-
mately 15 croquettes.

Erwten Soep (Split Pea Soup)

(Dutch)

1 ham bone with a good amount of ham

on it
3 qts. water

1 pkg. (12 oz.) dried split peas
6 celery stalks

2 medium carrots

2 bunches green onions
2 beef bouillon cubes
V2 tsp. nutmeg
salt and pepper to taste

Put bone in soup kettle and cover with
water. Cook over high heat until water
boils. Lower heat, cover, and simmer ap-
proximately 1 to IVa hours. Add peas and
simmer about 2 hours or until peas are

679

SEPTEMBER 1963

mushy. Chop celery, carrots, and onions,
and odd to soup. Add bouillon cubes and
seasonings and let simmer 1 hour. Soup
increases in flavor if allowed to stand over-
night. Serve hot with homemade or Dutch
bread. Serves 6-8.

Ui Ansje (Onion Stew)

(Dutch)

4 tbsp. butter or substitute
6 large onions, sliced
2 lbs. cubed stew meat
6-8 bay leaves
salt, pepper

Season meat with salt and pepper and
brown in butter which has been melted in
skillet. When brown, remove meat and add
onions and brown. Return meat to skillet and
simmer 45 minutes. Add bay leaves, sim-
mer 45 minutes. When ready to serve, re-
move bay leaves and ladle over rice or
boiled potatoes. Serves 6-8.

Koi's Soy Chicken
(Chinese)

One 2 or 3 lb. chicken, cut up

2 green onions, chopped
Va tsp. black pepper

1 tbsp. sugar

5 tbsp. soy sauce

Vi tsp. monosodium glutamate

Vj tsp. salt

Place chicken in pan, add water, and cook
on medium heat for Vi hour. Add remaining
ingredients and simmer for about 1 hour or
until it becomes almost dry. Remove bones
and serve with rice. Serves 3-4.

Citron Fromage (Lemon Snow)

(Danish)

3 eggs, separated
1 c. sugar

1 tbsp. (1 envelope) unflavored gelatin
Va c. cold water

juice from 1 orange and 1 lemon

1 tsp. (scant) lemon rind, grated
Vi pt. whipping cream

Beat yolks and sugar until lemon colored.
Soak gelatin in cold water and put over hot
water until melted. Combine with egg yolk
mixture. Add juice and rind. Let stand
until it begins to thicken. Fold in whipped
cream and egg whites which have been beat-
en until stiff but not dry. Pour in bowl or
4-cup mold and place in refrigerator until
set. Serves 8.

Rice Bavarian

(Swedish)
Vh qt. milk
Vi c. rice

small piece cinnamon stick
1 tsp. vanilla (optional)

1 c. sugar

2 tbsp. (2 envelopes) unflavored gelatin

2 eggs, separated

1 pt. whipping cream

Cook 1 qt. milk, rice, cinnamon, and va-
nilla together in double boiler until rice is
very soft and mushy. Remove cinnamon.
Meanwhile, heat Va qt. milk with sugar and
add gelatin when hot. Stir until dissolved.
Add to rice mixture. Beat egg yolks until
thick and add to rice. Cool. When cool add
whipped cream and egg whites which have
been beaten until stiff but not dry. Pour
into bowl or mold and chill. Serve with
sauce. Serves 8.

Sauce

1 pkg. currant-raspberry Danish dessert

3 c. water

juice from small bottle of maraschino cherries

or
2-3 drops almond flavoring

Make Danish dessert according to recipe
on package with 3 cups of water instead
of 2. Add remaining ingredient and cool.
Serve with Rice Bavarian.

Cherry Tarts

Crust:
1 c. graham cracker or vanilla wafer crumbs
Va c. sugar
Vi c. butter or substitute

Combine and press into 9" x 9" pan. Add
filling.

Filling:

1 8-oz. pkg. cream cheese
Vi c. sugar

2 eggs

Set out cheese at room temperature until
soft. Cream it, add sugar, and cream until
smooth. Add eggs one at a time, beating
well after each addition. Pour on top of
crust. Bake 350° F. for 25-30 minutes. Cool,
then cover with
One 1-lb. can cherry pie filling.

Cool several hours and garnish with
whipped cream. Cut in squares. Makes 9
tarts.

680

Rock Gardening

Dorthea N. Newbold

Transparency by Willard Luce

LILY POOL IN A ROCK GARDEN

Informality is the keynote of this lily pool-rock garden combination. The borders and center pieces
of early spring bulbs have given way to pansies, violets, and forget-me-nots. The stones whicn make
the rock garden are porous, thus helping to hold the soil and moisture.

OCK gardening is a hobby demanding much of the gardener in time^
effort, and knowledge. If the beginner is wihing to work with plants, and
study their needs, beginning with the more easily grown plants, then, as
the gardener gains experience, progressing on to the more difficult and
demanding plants, she soon becomes expert in her hobby. Much satis-
faction is realized through the knowledge gained, and great pleasure from
the beautiful pictures created through the use of plants, soil, and rocks.

681

SEPTEMBER 1963

A rock garden, patterned from nature's own way, appears deceptively
simple. But, if we will take the time to observe a natural rock garden
carefully, then we can avoid many mistakes. First, the site for the garden
is very important. And if you possess a natural stony site on your home
grounds — then you are fortunate. If that area slopes to the west, east,
or north, you are twice blessed. A southern slope presents more problems,
due to the rapid drying during the summer months and too much sun
during the winter months.

Rocks, large ones, are used to create the garden. Selection of rocks
should be made from those that are native to your neighborhood. To
import rocks can be very costly. Sometimes the gardener wants to stand
those expensive rocks on end — in a manner that one never sees in a
natural rock garden. Rocks so placed will resemble a pile of rubble left
over from the building process. Instead of creating a rock garden, the
garden becomes an assemblage of rocks. The gardener becomes unhappy
and is defeated before the project is even well launched. Avoid placing the
rocks in a regular pattern.

If the site chosen is flat, then the soil will have to be dug out to a
depth of from one to three feet, or even deeper, depending somewhat on
the size of rocks used. Rocks should be large, some should be so large
that it will be necessary to use crowbars to shift them to the desired loca-
tion. Rocks should be placed so that they slope inward and downward.
The slanted rocks will guide water to the roots of the plants. If there is
any doubt about drainage, then a good layer of coarse gravel should be
spread out before the rocks are shifted into position. Spread a layer of
sand over the gravel, then shift rocks into the desired locations. Correct
placement includes the strata or grain of the rocks sloping at the same
pitch. (Here, again, we are copying nature's rock gardens.) Bury the
rocks two-thirds to three-fourths in the soil. Use medium-sized rocks as
well as the large ones, enabling the gardener to create pockets for soil.

After the rocks have been moved into position, a layer of soil, at least
six inches deep, should be spread out over the area. Use a shovel handle to
ram the soil into the pockets between the rocks. When all the soil has
been spread to your satisfaction, then a layer of stone chips should be scat-
tered over the surface. The chips will slow down evaporation of water and
will help keep foliage and blossoms off the ground.

The soil used in rock gardening is usually made up of three parts,
consisting of one part good top soil, one part vegetable fiber, such as leaf
mold or compost, and one part rather coarse sand. If you garden in an
area where the soil is quite acid, then you will need to add limestone to
the mixture. Avoid using fertilizers other than leaf mold or compost or
other rotted vegetable matter.

682

4iL^^

%«*u

>? *iJ5

^^^■V

^v; - #

r-:'^'^

<«, »*''

.•^iT^

'Hk

ryaei

4^1! I

,*-r-mr

MC*"..'

■««^*:

4 ^i

V _.

ft %

«Ab

l.A<H.

.'S'.

* ♦ *^.'

■#' I. »,

il'^J^Ir

■"|r-,^^"^^

t*t^

^» <^

S.*^*'

Transparency by Josef Muench

''^^f^'

CASCADE OF COLOR

A flowerincf cascade, on a beautrfully planted rock wall, designed in steps, uses phlox for
brilliance of color and saxifrage and other plants as background.

683

SEPTEMBER 1963

When the hard work of making the rock garden has been finished,
the pleasures of plant selection and then the planting can begin. Selec-
tion of plants is a personal matter, but one finds an amazing wealth of
alpine plants from which to select. Planning the plantings is interesting
and fascinating. Here we use the principles of good composition: balance,
harmony, and unity.

The colors in a rock garden may be quite vivid; they should har-
monize together, unless, by chance, some of the pinks are used beside the
orange colors. TTiere are many lavenders and blues, and these colors are
enhanced by using some of the softer tones of pinks and yellows nearby.

Low growing shrubs, broad-leaved evergreens, or other evergreens may
be used in a rock garden if a careful selection is made of dwarf and low-
spreading varieties. If you live in an arid region, perhaps you will prefer
using native cacti in many varieties. The rock garden can become a spot
of beauty the year around, instead of an area having a great splash of beauty
in the springtime.

Some of the plants that will give a later blooming period are the
dwarf asters, blooming in late summer and fall. Aster AJpinus will bloom
continuously from May until July. Many of the Campanulas will bloom
from June until October, the soft lavenders, blues, and whites of their
flowers providing a spot of color at the time most needed. In the Dianthus
family, that large and growing family of pinks, will be found many different
varieties and, by experimenting, blooms can be had from June until well
into October. Don't forget the Sedums; there are many varieties to select
from and they, too, have a long-blooming period.

Iris can be used in the garden, but avoid using too many. In fact,
always keep in mind that to ruin a lovely rock garden is easy — just over-
plant one variety of flowers, then it will predominate, and the balance and
proportion of the garden will be lost.

Weeds have a habit of springing up overnight and should be removed
as soon as spotted. Trim off spent flowers. This helps the appearance
of the garden, and yet, at the same time, encourages the plants to put out
another crop of blossoms. Keep the plants pruned to the spot which you
intend them to occupy. Some varieties of rock garden plants will spread
rapidly, usurping areas belonging to less rampant growers.

Most alpine plants are natives of high mountainous regions, used to
low temperatures and short growing seasons. Little thought need be given
to wintering over the plants. The alternate freezing and thawing may
heave some of the plants out of the soil, and loosen some plants. How-
ever, it doesn't take much effort to replant them on any open, sunny winter
day. The layer of stone chips placed on top of the soil helps to over-
come this problem.

684

^XVfXWhA^

are wonderful!

Counselor Louise W. Madsen

JACK AND JILL

Distinctive, well-made children's clothes sold readily. The pictures shown were framed pages from
storybooks, enhanced by putting real clothing on the characters.

In the foreground may be seen several robes made of quilted material and knitted in a dark-
er shade of pink and trimmed with bunnies.

Coverall aprons and shift dresses are seen hanging in the background. Stuffed toys, such as the
"percale animals" at the left proved to be appealing items. The hangers at the left have felt or
knitted coverings. They are decorated with felt cutouts and knitted motifs.

Transparencies by Hal Rumel — Displays from Monument Park Stake
Captions by Velma N. Simonsen

685

QUILTS

At the right on the table are two crib quilts attractively decorated with applique designs. The
red, white, and blue quilt at the extreme right was especially designed for a boy's room. The full-
size quilts were made long enough so they could be used as bedspreads. The quilt hanging at the
right has a border of the same pale blue percale as is used for the lining. The center is print-
ed percale. The quilt in the middle (with matching pillow cases) is made of border-print percale and
the effective design is obtained by a special method of cutting the material. The beautiful white
cotton quilt at the left was one of the outstand ing features of the bazaar. Its unusual design
and exquisite stitching appealed to all who value expert craftsmanship. The Burgundy colored quilt
hanging at the left is lined with ecru-colored rayon satin.

The fancy pillow at the left is made of styrofoam cut to resemble a many-petaled flower. It
sold readily.

ELiEF Society bazaars are wonderful occasions! The talents and
skills of large groups of women are utilized to achieve these significant
events.

One of the most attractive aspects of a Relief Society bazaar is the
originality of many of the articles. The creative talents of many women
are used to produce new items and refurbish old ideas, to create something
no one has thought of before as well as to put new and original touches
on such ordinary things as aprons.

Various kinds of things are featured: from handmade clothes to loaves
of bread, from house plants to ''white elephants/' from knitted sweaters to
children's toys, from aprons, party and practical, to quilts too beautiful
to be hidden so they become bedspreads. Quality items, handicraft and
cakes and pies, homemade candy and decorated soap, delicious preserved
fruit and sparkling Christmas decorations, embroidered dishtowels and
dainty doll clothes — all are part of a ward Relief Society bazaar.

686

»-M"f"'t''f '

.^'■i' ■

-I

APRONS

Monument Por/c Stake literature class leader Velma N. Simonsen, a former counselor of the
Relief Society General Board, holds one of the many beautifully embroidered aprons. The apron is
made from red percale and embroidered in white to resemble an original Swedish design. Hanging
in the background are several shift dresses and coverall aprons. Some of these are variations of one
pattern. Several of the aprons are beautifully decorated with hardanger embroidery. An elderly
sister from Denmark instructed the women in this ancient and lovely art. Hardanger ernbroidery
was also used to trim a number of summer dresses. The striped coverall apron on the right may
be used also as a shift dress. The yellow-flowered dress at the right was made from the same pat-
tern.

Bazaars are fun!

No occasion brings more delight to the whole membership of a ward
or branch than a beautifully presented bazaar, with articles and activities
to please everyone. Frequently dinner is served at bazaars and families
have a night out together.

The sisters find joy in working and learning together through the
months of preparation. Each one contributing to the success shares a
feeling of satisfaction and happiness in being part of an important work.

What fun to choose from tastefully displayed, attractive worthwhile
articles! What fun to find just the right presents for just the right prices!
What fun to buy something you have wanted or needed, and at the same
time support your Relief Society.

Some bazaars have a theme, and booths, tables, and wall displays are
keyed to this theme. There have been Holiday Bazaars, Harvest Fairs,
Spring Homemakers Festivals, Christmas Sales, Back-to-School Round-
Ups, and many, many others.

687

The tent at the left of the picture was a popular item with mothers of young children. It was
made to cover a card table. Pour triangles sewed together make the roof of the tent. Plain-
colored material was used for the roof and printed material for the walls. A commercial pattern for
the tent may be purchased.

The forsythia branches in the vase at the right are decorated with bluebirds made of tie-tie
ribbon. They made a lovely and effective display.

The two candle holders (one on each side of the forsythia) were made from compotes sprayed with
gold paint, although plain white compotes (or flower pots) could also be used. They are decorated
with cloth flowers (such as are used in trimming hats), and the flowers are glued on to the compote,
giving a beautiful and airy effect. The candles for placing in the holders were made by pouring
melted wax into a round ice cream carton and inserting a smaller candle with its own wick.

The yellow laundry bags (at the right and on the table) are made of gingham.

The wall hangings in the background are made from colored burlap. There are fringes at the
bottom of the hangings and a hem at the top in which is inserted a dowel rod with a wooden bead
on each end to make a finished effect, and a cord is attached for hanging. The nursery-rhyme
characters decorating the hangings are cutouts made from felt. The flowers and other decorative
motifs on the hangers are also made from felt of various colors and are glued to the burlap.

The lovely miniature wedding veils at the right were popular items,
make-believe dress-up accessories for little girls.

They were designed as

The bag in the center of the picture (above the table) is made from strips of chair webbing
material sewed together, and embroidered with wool. The bag can be lined with some type of
heavy cloth or with plastic material. It can be used as a shopping bag, a sewing bag, a bag for
holding a baby's supplies, or for a travel bag. (See directions for making a similar bag, THE RELIEF
SOCIETY MAGAZINE, July 1960, page 456.)

The decorated basket (near the tent) was originally a fruit basket,
felt flowers glued on for decorative motifs.

It is enameled white, with

The white naugahyde bag on the table at the left (below the pictures) has a base of heavy
cardboard covered with naugahyde, and the top of it is closed with a drawstring.

688

THE HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

Bazaars are v^ork!

Bazaars are lots of work, but what group of Latter-day Saint women is
afraid of work? Many hands make hght work, and the achievement is
worth the effort.

Bazaars are good business training. They teach money management,
wise spending, and wise buying. They teach the great practical arts of
organizing, planning, and delegating. They involve large numbers of
people working together toward a worthwhile goal. They use the special
abilities of some sisters as chairmen of projects, the talents of others as
heads of committees making certain articles.

Effective advertising to gain the greatest possible interest and support
is necessary. Attractive posters placed in stores, launderettes, and other
public places as well as in the foyers of meetinghouses are helpful. Some
sisters have been given some television time to display a few articles. Pub-
licity is necessary.

Techniques of merchandising, packaging, and pricing are employed.
The sisters have learned to cater to the wants and needs of those to whom
they expect to sell.

Articles attractively displayed are half sold. There must be eye ap-
peal, not only in the individual articles but in the whole arrangement.
Artistic displays, well designed, with a flair for color and convenience of
customers are characteristic of most Relief Society bazaars.

Bazaars are traditional!

Bazaars are traditional with Relief Society. Relief Society has always
had the privilege of raising its own funds and much of the money raised
has come from bazaars.

Relief Society sisters, through long years of experience, have become
expert in this undertaking. The art, the know-how, have been passed from
generation to generation, from one group of officers to another. Each
society may learn from and build upon the foundation laid by others, yet
each may add original ideas and practices.

One of the great traditions of Relief Society is teaching the women
to produce beautiful handwork. Another is to keep the lovely old arts,
such as quilting, alive. Both of these traditions are maintained in bazaar
preparation.

Relief Snoietv bazaars have purpose!

They are successful because they have been carefully planned and
have used the creative talents of devoted homemakers. Most Relief So-
cieties have won such a reputation for beautiful articles, reasonably priced,
that their bazaars are eagerly anticipated whether they take the form of
street sales in Australia, are held in a rented hall in Europe, or are an
annual event in a cultural hall of a ward meetinghouse. A successful bazaar
is much more than a money-making venture.

689

Charlotte B. Richards — Keeper of Records

Charlotte Baker Richards, Mendon, Utah, has enriched her own hfe and contributed
greatly to the temporal and spiritual welfare of her family by keeping accurate and
beautifully arranged records. Mother of three children, and grandmother of twelve,
she has kept illustrated life histories of each of her children and grandchildren from
birth to the present time. She has made two family record books and many scrapbooks
containing such items as notices of birthdays and birthday observances, family obituaries,
poems, and choice selections of prose. She has served as ward Relief Society secretary
for twenty-seven years, serving under five presidents. The Relief Society of Mendon
Ward is proud of the remarkable record Sister Richards has kept of this organization
from 1868, when it was first organized, to the present time. The record contains pic-
tures, names, and dates of the work of the officers and class leaders, and gives resumes
of their most outstanding accomplishments. She has worked in the Logan temple for
eight years and has held many positions in the auxiliary organizations of the Church.
Her enthusiasm and devotion have endeared her to her family and her many friends
who have also become happy and efficient keepers of records.

690

\0^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretaiy-Treasurer Hulda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Brazilian South Mission Relief Society Conducts Two- Day Conference, Curitiba, Brazil

March 15-16, 1963

Sara Paulsen, President, Brazilian South Mission Relief Society, reports this
successful and inspiring occasion: "Women traveled from all the branches in all parts
of the mission to attend this conference. Through their own participation and ob-
servance of the well-planned programs, they were able to learn the various steps necessary
to put their respective Relief Societies on the path to perfection during 1963.

"The theme of the conference was 'Step to Perfection,' and the picture represents
a suggestion for an opening social 'Sail on to Perfection,' cleverly portrayed by the
sisters of the Curitiba, Pelotas, and Ponta Grossa Branches, with a vocal quartette from
the Joinville Branch.

"The president of each of the twenty Relief Societies in the mission and members
of the Florianopolis Branch participated in the closing event of the conference entitled
'The Anniversary Program.' The program, which was written by Iliana de Silva and
Aline Seigrist, portrayed the growth of the Relief Society from the beginning in 1842
to the steps which have been taken to perfect the Relief Societies in the Brazilian
Mission.

"We were thrilled with the wonderful spirit of love, harmony, and unity which
was present during the conference and grateful for the participation and cooperation
we received from every branch in order to perfect this conference."

691

SEPTEMBER 1963

North Sacramento Stake (California), Arcade Ward Unveils Painting At Anniversary Social,

March 23, 1963

Rose Smith, right, President, Arcade Ward ReHef Society, is seen congratulating
Elva Nelson, who painted the lovely mural in the background,

Kerma D. Jensen, President, North Sacramento Stake Relief Society, reports that
this painting and two others were unveiled at the ward anniversary social held March
23, 1963. Sister Nelson was asked by Sister Smith to portray The Book of Mormon
in an unusual way. ''This is indeed a worthy creation for their Relief Society room.
The painting shows the talents of Sister Nelson, who also enjoys wood carving and
ceramic sculpturing."

Willamette Stake (Oregon) Relief Society Conducts Fashion Show

April 6, 1963

At the left, Patti Flower modeling a hand-knit wool jumper, and at the right,
Mirial Gardner, wearing a beige linen sheath dress with a hand-knit sweater.

Dora I. Hines, President, Willamette Stake Relief Society, reports: "The stake
board of Relief Society felt a challenge last fall while attending conference and listening
to the talks by President Joseph Fielding Smith and Elder Mark E. Petersen. The
stake board of the YWMIA was also interested in a project where modesty in dress
might be stressed and joined the Relief Society in sponsoring a fashion show where
the sisters of the stake might model clothing of their own making.

"A committee headed by Miriam Lee of Relief Society and Juanita Allen of the
YWMIA formed committees for modeling, publicity, decorations, and music, and
designed a special type Tattern for Living' which was printed and given to each one
attending the fashion show. Special decorations with sewing ideas built around
Tatterns for Living' made a perfect background for the sisters as they modeled their
fashions for an audience of about 275 people, of whom about twenty-five were non-
member guests.

"There is no doubt but that each one who participated was impressed with the
thought that we may be smartly dressed in modest attire, and we feel richly rewarded
by the results of this activity."

Granger Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Who Present Two Concerts Annually —
A Thanksgiving Service and an Easter Cantata

Virginia Paulk, chorister, stands in the center; Carol Lehman, stake organist, is
seated left at the piano; seated at the organ, Idell Larson, guest organist; standing behind
Sister Larson is Jenna B. Holmberg, President, Granger Stake Relief Society; second
row left is Val Jean Jones, representing the Statue of Liberty; second from the left is
Faye Royer, author and reader.

Sister Holmberg reports: "For the past six years the Granger Stake Singing
Mothers have presented two concerts annually — a Thanksgiving service and an Easter
cantata. The five wards in the stake have participated in the concerts, which have
been under the direction of the stake Relief Society presidency, with Virginia Paulk,
chorister, and Carol Lehman, organist. These concerts have been a wonderful
cultural and spiritual experience for the singers and have been a means of bringing some
of the nonactive members into activity. Also, those of the membership of our stake
who have attended have felt the true spirit of these special days through the music of
the chorus. An outstanding feature of our Thanksgiving program this past year was
the patriotic theme carried out with Val Jean Jones portraying the Statue of Liberty. A
medley of patriotic hymns was rendered by guest organist Idell Larson."

692

693

South Ogden Stoke (Utoh), Ogden Fourteenth Word Relief Society
Honors PresidenH Who Have Served Since the Organization

March 13, 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Ruth K. Gladwell, 1947-1949; Pearl H. Saunders,
1942-1947; Claribel Harper, January to June 1942; Frances O. Saunders, 1938-1941;
Martha B. Lindstrom, who served the longest period of time, 1928-1937.

Back row, standing, left to right: Nelda T. Jenkins, present President, 1961-;
Amanda Hincks, January 1958 to September 1958, now visiting teacher message leader
of South Ogden Stake; Cleo C. Quist, 1956-1958; Leyonna Wolthuis, 1953-1956;
Stella Beutler, 1950-1953; Auretta G. Manwaring, 1949-1950, now South Ogden
Stake Relief Society President.

Insets at bottom of picture: Mary E. Morriss, 1919-1924, deceased; Rose M.
Wheatley, 1924-1925, deceased; Celia A. Harper, 1925-1926, deceased; Nancy B.
Stephens, 1926-1927, deceased; Margaret Anderson, 1927-1928, deceased; Mary M.
Hatch, January 1928 to July 1928, deceased; Bertha Anderson, 1937-1938, now living
in California; Olive M. Christansen Corry, 1941-1942, now living in California; Lenna
R. Singleton, 1958-1961, now serving a mission in Florida.

Sister Manwaring reports: ''On March 13, 1963, at the annual anniversary party,
the Ogden Fourteenth Ward Relief Society honored all twenty presidents of the
organization since the ward was organized May 14, 1919. There were eleven presidents
in attendance, six are deceased, two live in California, and one is serving a mission in
Florida. Each president in attendance gave a brief talk and was presented with a
corsage in the Relief Society colors, blue and gold. The program was followed by a
lovely dinner. There were seventy persons in attendance. The luncheon room was
beautifully decorated in a spring motif, with blue and gold colors predominating.
Favors of miniature bluebirds seated on gold nests were given each sister. First
Counselor Dorothy H. Martin was in charge of the program, and she was assisted by
the literature class leader Nina J. Langford. Many hours of preparation went into
planning for the event. Pictures of the deceased presidents were shown, and short
sketches of their terms of office were given. It was a day that will be long remembered
by those in attendance."

694

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Tacomo Stake (Washington) Singing Mothers Present Music for Quarterly Conference

February 17, 1963

At the left of the picture, from top to bottom: Augusta Langdon, director; Peggy
Nielson, First Counselor; Jennie Wheeler, President (in lighter skirt); Mary Abney,
organist.

Seventh from the left, in the front row, wearing glasses, Geraldine Haney, Second
Counselor.

Sister Wheeler reports that Fawn Sharp of the General Board of Relief Society
attended the conference, and gave much help to the sisters, and they learned to love
her during her short stay.

Oquirrh Stake (Utah)

Singing Mothers Present Concert in Commemoration of the
Anniversary of Relief Society

March 16, 1963

Helen W. Jeppson, President, Oquirrh Stake Relief Society, reports: "Under the
inspirational guidance of Joan Ogden, conductor, and Hilde Luckau, organist, this
concert did much to stimulate our sisters. It was one of the loveliest programs given
in our stake in recent years. We began rehearsing in October of 1962 and enjoyed
a full five months of music. The wards and stake worked as one in this endeavor,
and we all felt divine guidance throughout the entire undertaking. In addition to the
varied selection of offerings presented by the Singing Mothers, the poem 'Portrait of
Freedom,' by Alberta H. Christensen of the General Board of Relief Society, was read
by Leola Green Merrill."

695

SEPTEMBER 1963

Sondy East Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music For Stake Quarterly Conference,

April 14, 1%3

Front row, left to right: Roxie Rich, assistant organist; Betty Peirson, chorister;
Marilyn Moffatt, stake organist; fifth from the left, Arlene Walters, President, Sandy
East Stake Relief Society.

Sister Walters reports that the first performance by this group of Singing Mothers
was at the morning session of the first quarterly conference of the newly organized
Sandy East Stake. Two numbers were presented by the eighty-five members of this
chorus.

North Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society Conducts Unique Opening Social and Inter- Faith Social

Front row, seated, left to right: Mary L. Wilding, President (formerly Education
Counselor); Opal Clayton, former President (who was killed in an automobile accident
February ii, 1963); Melba Parkinson, Work Director Counselor; Alice Christensen,
Secretary-Treasurer .

Back row, standing, left to right: Renee Olson, theology class leader; Donna
Leonardson, visiting teacher message leader; Sandra Park, former chorister; Kathryn
Price, social science class leader; Lucy Bingham, Magazine representative; Faye Andrus,
former organist; Betty Lou Rhodes, literature class leader; LaRue Bell, work meeting
leader.

Shortly before her death. Sister Clayton submitted a report of the lovely opening
social held in the North Idaho Falls Stake, excerpts from which follow: "We chose
for our theme 'Love Bridges the Way.' We chose different facets of love for the
theme of each table which was presided over by one of our board members. Some
of these were 'Love of Service'; 'Love of Home'; 'Love of Country'; 'Love of God';
and 'Love of Music' Across the stage we had a large white bridge which depicted
our main theme. One of our ward presidents read a script written by Opal Clayton,
which introduced each new board member and gave a preview of all the lessons for
the coming year. Our former board members were special guests, and as each new
member was introduced, the past member walked across the bridge and in a handclasp
of friendship led the new member across the bridge, and the new member presented
the former member with a gift of appreciation for past service. Then the new board
members sang a double sextette, written by President Opal Clayton and organist Faye
Andrus.

"The luncheon was lovely (all recipes from The Relief Society Magazine), and the
table decorations were interesting, as well as beautiful."

696

Portneuf Stake (Idaho) Singing Mothers Present Third Annual May Music Festival

May 2, 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Pearl Davis, Portneuf Stake Relief Society
organist; Belva Hadley, stake chorister; Norma Armstrong, director, Garden Creek
Singing Mothers; Gladys Brown, director, McCammon Ward Singing Mothers; Vera
Hall, accompanist, McCammon; Wanda Wilson, accompanist. Lava Ward Singing
Mothers; Sylvia Symons, director, Lava Ward; Erma Abbott, director, Swan Lake Ward
Singing Mothers; Counselor Dora Christensen, Portneuf Stake Relief Society; Counselor
Esther Bishoff; President Fern T. Hartvigsen; Fay Merrill, accompanist. Swan Lake
Ward Singing Mothers; Faye Gambles, director, Downey Second Ward Singing Mothers;
Dorothy Allsop, accompanist, Downey Second Ward; Ona Whitaker, director, Downey
Ward Singing Mothers; Ruth Jones, Downey Ward accompanist; June Hall, Arimo
Ward accompanist; Blanche Olson, director, Arimo Ward Singing Mothers.

Sister Hartvigsen reports: "One hundred two Singing Mothers from the 133
enrolled in the stake participated in this festival. Because of circumstances that arose
in two of the wards. Lava and Virginia, their groups were not represented, although
some members from these wards were included in the combined chorus. The entire
production was under the direction of stake music director Belva Hadley and organist
Pearl Davis. Ward groups under their respective directors presented two numbers each.
The groups were combined for the last two numbers. Sister Hadley welcomed all
those who had come to hear the singing and paid a lovely tribute to the singers.
Opening and closing prayers were offered by Stake President James A. Criddlle and
President Willis L. Brim. Sister Hartvigsen gave brief remarks of appreciation. The
sisters presented an inspiring sight in their white blouses and dark skirts. They sang
from their hearts, and all were touched by their devotion. Many hours" of practice
went into preparation for the festival."

697

to LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLCX5Y • The Doctrine and Covenants
Lesson 51 —The Kingdom of God
Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 65)

For First Meeting, December 1963

Objective: To learn that The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is the
kingdom of God that was prophesied will stand forever.

INTRODUCTION

The Prophet Joseph Smith records
in his history that on the 12th of
September 1831, he moved his fam-
ily to the township of Hiram,
Ohio, to hve at the home of John
Johnson, a member of the Church.
Hiram was about thirty miles in a
southeasterly direction from Kirt-
land. From the time of his arrival
until the forepart of October, the
Prophet made preparations to ''re-
commence the translation [revision]
of the Bible" {DHC 1:215). He
wrote that Section 65 of The Doc-
trine and Covenants is a prayer re-
ceived through revelation. This is
the first time in this book of scrip-
ture that a revelation is so desig-
nated. When the Kirtland Temple
was ready for dedication, the Lord
gave the dedicatory prayer by reve-
lation. (Section 109.)

"PREPARE YE THE WAY"

An authoritative source has point-
ed out that the expression ''Hearken,
and lo, a voice as of one sent down
from on high" in verse 1 suggests
that like John on Patmos (Rev.
1:10-12) Joseph Smith heard a voice
described as:

... a voice as of one sent down from
on high, who is mighty and powerful,
whose going forth is unto the ends of
the earth, yea, whose voice is unto men —
Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make
his paths straight (D & C 65:1).

This same source refers to 'Tre-
pare ye the way of the Lord, make
his paths straight," also found in
Isaiah 40:3, as having meaning in
Oriental imagery. Anciently, an
Eastern ruler would send his mes-
senger to announce his coming
which would give notice to his loyal
subjects that crooked paths were to

698

LESSON DEPARTMENT

be made straight and the roads to course of fulfillment,
be made level. The comparison with Paul the apostle foresaw the time
this revelation seems clear. The when all things would be gathered
Lord's messengers have been sent in together in one in the last dispensa-
this dispensation to make prepara- tion — the fulness of times. (Eph.
tions for his second coming. Loyal 1:9, 10.) The gospel would be re-
subjects of his kingdom will make stored by an angel to usher in that
necessary preparations to receive dispensation as a part of the restora-
their king. ''When we comply with tion of what the prophets saw. (Rev.
His commandments and prepare for 14:6, 7.)

His advent, our prayers are accept- The keys of the kingdom of God

able to Him" {Doctiine and Cove- were a necessary part of the restora-

nants Commentary, page 398). tion of all things. Without the

authority of the Priesthood to ad-
"THE KEYS OF THE KINGDOM" minister the laws and ordinances of
The Lord reminded Joseph Smith the gospel, there would be no valid-
that the keys of the kingdom of ity to the plan of salvation. (John
God had been given to man upon 15:16; Heb. 5:4.) The necessary
the earth. (D & C 65:2.) Apostles keys (power to direct the work of
of the meridian dispensation fore- the kingdom) had been given to
saw the time when the gospel would Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery
be restored to the earth following a by John the Baptist (D & C Sec-
long period of apostasy from the tion 13; Mai. 3:1-3), and by Peter,
true principles and ordinances of James, and John. (D & C 27:12-
the gospel, as given by the Savior 13.) In the last scripture, notice
and continued by his apostles. Peter the reference to the committing of
describes that time as a period of the keys of the dispensation in which
''refreshing" from "the presence of the Lord would gather together in
the Lord," which would result be- one all things as prophesied,
cause of a "restitution of all things. Later on in the dispensation still
which God hath spoken by the additional authority was to be re-
mouth of all his holy prophets since stored that specific activities of the
the world began" (Acts 3:19-21). dispensation might be carried out.
This prophecy is significant because Elijah was to come, as foreknown,
it reminds one of the numerous (Mai. 4:5, 6; D & C 2; 110:13-16.)
words of the prophets concerning Moses and Elias were also to be sent
our times — the coming forth of The that functions necessary for our
Book of Mormon (Isa. 29; Ezek. times might be accomplished. (Ibid.,
37:15-28); the gathering of Israel. 110:11-12.) Still others would bring
(Jer. 3:14-18; 31:31-33; Isa. 11:10- their authorities, rights, powers, and
12); the building of a house of the glories to bless those who want the
Lord in the mountains (Isa. 2:2-3); "ches of eternity. {Ibid., 128:21.)
the building of a temple to which

the Lord would come suddenly the prophesied kingdom

(Mai. 3:1); and other prophecies One of the remarkable prophesies

that have been fulfilled or are in the of the Old Testament relative to the

699

SEPTEMBER 1963

setting up of the kingdom of God
in the last days is found in Daniel,
chapter 2. The expression in verse
45, ''the stone was cut out of the
mountain without hands" is also
found in verse 2 of Section 65,
which reads as follows:

The keys of the kingdom of God are
committed unto man on the earth, and
from thence shall the gospel roll forth
unto the ends of the earth, as the stone
which is cut out of the mountain without
hands shall roll forth, until it has filled
the whole earth.

An interesting statement from the
Prophet's remarks concerning this
prophecy in the book of Daniel was
made not long before he was
martyred :

. . . The ancient prophets declared that
in the last days the God of heaven should
set up a kingdom which should never be
destroyed, nor left to other people; and
the very time that was calculated on, this
people were struggling to bring it out. . . .

I calculate to be one of the instruments
of setting up the kingdom of Daniel by
the word of the Lord, and I intend to
lay a foundation that will revolutionize
the whole world. I once offered my life
to the Missouri mob as a sacrifice for my
people, and here I am. It will not be
by sword or gun that this kingdom will
roll on: the power of truth is such that
all nations will be under the necessity of
obeying the Gospel . . . {DHC VI:
364-365).

THE GOSPEL, A LEAVEN

Asael Smith, the grandfather of
Joseph Smith, was inspired to say:
''it has been borne in upon my soul
that one of my descendants will
promulgate a work to revolutionize
the world of religious faith" (Smith,
Joseph Fielding: Essentials in
Church History, page 29). The in-
fluence of the restoration of the

gospel and its promulgation through-
out the world has been very great,
and the future will see a greater
influence upon the people of the
world. Some of our leaders have
pointed out the leavening effect of
the true gospel in the world. Men's
ideas of religious concepts have
undergone some changes since the
spring of 1820.

There may be, and probably are,
other reasons for changes in the
minds of men on religious prin-
ciples, but if their ideas become
more congenial to the fulness of the
gospel then contention on these
points will lessen. Before the
Church was organized, and in ref-
erence to the bringing forth of The
Book of Mormon, the Lord revealed
that it was his purpose to decrease
contention by this means. (D & C
10:61-63.) Certainly, the leavening
influence of the restored gospel was
not felt immediately. It takes a long
time for change to come. The last
sentence of the Prophet's remark
quoted above suggests that the day
will come when the power of truth
will bring the nations to obey the
gospel. That day, however, will not
be in the time of wickedness (Ibid.,
1:11-16), but nonetheless, it is
prophesied that the time will come,
and it will probably be in the mil-
lennium, when ''every man might
speak in the name of God the Lord,
even the Savior of the world" [Ibid.,
1:19-20).

DANIEL'S PROPHECY

Many of our leaders have re-
ferred to Daniel, chapter 2, especial-
ly verse 44, which sets forth the
application of King Nebuchadnez-
zar's dream, as interpreted by Daniel

700

LESSON DEPARTMENT

the Hebrew prophet, but it is Elder Roberts points out that the

probably Brother B. H. Roberts in kingdom ot God would be a ma-

the Introduction to Volume I of terial kingdom as other kingdoms

the History of the Church (Docu- on earth and not a spiritual kingdom

mentary History) by Joseph Smith, of Christ only, and that it would be

who has given us the fullest account, organized in the last days.

Briefly, the dream of the king as
interpreted by Daniel (Dan. 2:37- the fulfillment
45) indicated that Nebuchadnez- The prophesied kingdom of God
zar's kingdom, Babylonia, was the represented as a stone cut out of the
first world power (the 6th and 5th mountain without hands was formal-
centuries B.C.) mentioned, to be ly organized on April 6, 1830, and
replaced by the Medo-Persian em- is known as The Church of Jesus
pire (from 538 B.C. to about 330 Christ of Latter-day Saints. That
B.C.), followed by the Greco-Mace- Church has as its head the Savior
donian kingdom (from about 330 with the President of the Church
B.C. to 160 B.C.), with the Roman as his representative to guide and
empire immediately following and direct its destiny by revelation. As
ending in the fifth century A.D. (If the Church of Jesus Christ in his
you read Brother Roberts' explana- day was composed of officers and
tion, keep in mind that he quotes organizations, so, by the restoration
a Protestant writer who believed of the gospel and the Church as
that the kingdom of God men- prophesied, the Church today per-
tioned in verse 44 was set up in the forms its many purposes through a
days of Christ. Brother Roberts tangible organization. (Lessons 13
shows very clearly that such an and 14, Relief Society Magazine,
interpretation is incorrect, one rea- November and December 1958, re-
son being that the kingdom of God spectively. )
would be established in the days of

the fifth phase of the dream, at the a purpose of the church
time of the breaking up of the In the beginning of this dispen-
Roman empire into many small sation, the Lord revealed that due
nations or kingdoms, and not dur- to the apostate condition of the
ing the Roman period when Jesus world he had established his organ-
ministered. (DHCI:XXXIV-XL.) ization upon the earth that man
Each one of the foregoing kingdoms might have the means of salvation,
was symbolized by a part of the This restoration was to prepare
great image; the golden head — those who would accept his Church
Babylonia; the silver breast and arms for the glorious coming of the

— Medes and Persians; the brazen Savior. The world would also, by
belly and thighs — the Greco-Mac- the preaching of the gospel, have an
edonian kingdom; the legs of iron opportunity to know of the Lord's

— Roman empire; and the feet of intentions for man if he did not
iron and clay which eventually were repent. (D & C 1). Section 65
broken to be replaced by the king- carries this same message of prepara-
dom of God. tion for the second coming of

701

SEPTEMBER 1963

Christ. (Read verses 3 and 4.)

It is worthy of note that this and
other admonitions emphasize the
charge given to the kingdom of
God to make known its principles
and ordinances through missionary
work. The first commission given
to the Church was to preach the
gospel. In the days of renewed em-
phasis upon ''every member a mis-
sionary/' it is well to remind our-
selves of this primary responsibility
of the citizens of the kingdom.

THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN

Call upon the Lord, that his kingdom
may go forth upon the earth, that the
inhabitants thereof may receive it, and be
prepared for the days to come, in the
which the Son of Man shall come down
in heaven, clothed in the brightness of
his glory, to meet the kingdom of God
which is set up on the earth (D & C
65:5).

The Lord commanded his dis-
ciples to pray for the coming of that
kingdom. (Matt. 6:9-13.) This
counsel reminds one that by prayer
the disciple is kept in remembrance
of the need to further the purposes
of the kingdom, as indicated above.

The kingdom of God set up on
the earth will be prepared to meet
the Savior as it discharges its pur-
poses for the salvation of the living
and the dead. The faithful citizens
of his kingdom will perform the
functions of true followers of the
Master by demonstrating their love
in keeping the commandments of
their King. (John 14:15.)

Wherefore, may the kingdom of God
go forth, that the kingdom of heaven
may come, that thou, O God, mayest be
glorified in heaven so on earth, that thine
enemies may be subdued; for thine is the
honor, power and glory, fore\'er and ever.
Amen (D & C 65:6).

Elder James E. Talmage wrote
that the expressions "kingdom of
God" and ''kingdom of heaven" are
frequently used interchangeably. In
the latter-day scriptures, particularly
the one above, there is a distinctive
meaning. ''The kingdom of God is
the Church of Christ; the kingdom
of heaven is that system of govern-
ment and administration which is
operative in heaven, and which we
pray may some day prevail on earth.
The kingdom of heaven will be
established when the King shall
come, as come He shall, in power
and might and glory, to take, domin-
ion in and over and throughout the
earth. . . . The kingdom of heaven
shall come, and then shall justice
rule in the earth" (Talmage,
James E.: Conference Report, April
1917, pp. 65-66; see also Articles of
Faith, pp. 365-368).

IT SHALL STAND FOREVER

Probably the most quoted part of
Daniel's prophecy is verse 44:

And in the days of these kings shall
the God of heaven set up a kingdom,
which shall never be destroyed: and the
kingdom shall not be left to other peo-
ple, but it shall break in pieces and con-
sume all these kingdoms, and it shall
stand for ever.

The Prophet Joseph Smith said of
the Lord's work:

No unhallowed hand can stop the work
of God from progressing. Persecution
may rage, mobs may combine, armies may
assemble, calumny may defame; but the
truth of God will go forth boldly, nobly
and independently, until it has penetrated
every continent and visited every clime,
swept over the country and sounded in
every ear till the purposes of God shall
be accomplished and the great Jehovah
shall say the work is done {ScT3phook of
Mormon Liteiatuie 2:18-19).

702

LESSON DEPARTMENT

As early as 1831 when Wycom
Clark and others broke away from
the Church and organized their own
church, Satan attacked God's work
by influencing men to set up coun-
ter movements to the kingdom of
God. As that attempt failed so will
all other efforts to overthrow the
kingdom of God, even though some
of the offshoots may persist for a
time.

Individual apostasies will not de-
ter the kingdom. President Charles
W. Penrose once said:

If you or I, or any of us, should leave
the Church, the Church would still go on.
Do not let us think, any of us, that the
Church owes us anything. We owe a
great deal to the Church, for light and
truth and every principle and ordinance
and authority and organization of the
priesthood and of the helps and gifts that
are in the Church for our comfort, our
blessing, our union, and the continuation
of power in the Church. They have come
to us from God through the appointed
authorities of the Church, and they will
abide, no matter what we may do (Con-
ference Report, April 1913, page 64).

CONCLUSION

In the revelations of God to Jo-
seph Smith there is clear indication

that the Church organized in 1830
is the kingdom of God that will
continue to remain God's Church,
for as Daniel said, it will never be
destroyed, or given to another peo-
ple, but it will stand forever. The
present increase in membership
with the material gains of the
Church in its building program, and
the vitality of the convincing power
of God to make people better, are
indications of the progress of this
work to fulfill its divine destiny. The
keys of the kingdom are on the
earth to bless and benefit all who
want to receive the benefits of its
powers for happiness here and eter-
nal life in the world to come.

Questions for Discussion

1. In what ways may the Latter-day
Saint "prepare the way of the Lord"?

2. Discuss Bible prophecies concerning
the last dispensation.

3. What is meant by the idea that the
gospel is a leaven?

4. How does missionary work fit into
a purpose of preparing for the second com-
ing of Christ?

5. Distinguish between the expressions
"kingdom of God" and "kingdom of
heaven," as used in modern revelation.

Autumn Beauty

Zara Sabin

Autumn has come so suddenly —

The pyracantha bushes bear

Bright berries and the sumacs wear

A blush upon their leaves. To me

It brings face lines — strange beauty there

And silver snow-dust in my hair.

703

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 51 — ''Continue in Patience Until Ye Are Perfected" (D & C 67:13).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For First Meeting, December 1963

Objective: To teach the value of continuous patience in striving for perfection.

In his incomparable Sermon on the his day, admonished them to "add

Mount, the Savior gave to us a great to your faith virtue; and to virtue

yet also a most difficult command- knowledge; And to knowledge

ment to obey. He said, ''Be ye temperance; and to temperance

therefore perfect, even as your patience; and to patience godliness"

Father which is in heaven is per- (2 Peter 1:5-6).

feet" (Matt. 5:48). Ever since that Could it be, then, that if we

time, some 2,000 years ago, con- diligently practice the qualities

scientious followers of the Lord which incorporate the attribute of

have been concerned about this patience we may arrive at perfection?

commandment and have wondered What are these qualities? Some of

if it is possible for imperfect human the more important of these are

beings to become as perfect as their gentleness, calmness, self-control.

Father in heaven. One answer long-suffering.

which has been given to this age- Briefly let us consider each of

old question is, that so long as one these as they relate to patience,

is doing everything possible to be- Gentleness is a basic characteristic

come perfect he is on the road to of patience. Patient people are

perfection and, therefore, doing all gentle, understanding, thoughtful,

that he can to fulfill the Lord's and kind. When we practice these

commandment. traits we exhibit patience.

Another answer to this question Calmness is another characteristic

is found in this passage of the 67th which incorporates patience. A calm

Section of the Doctrine and Cove- person is one who bears the every-

nants. The entire verse states, 'Te day small trials and annoyances

are not able to abide the presence quietly and with equanimity. Ex-

of God now, neither the ministering perience in meeting these small

of angels; wherefore, continue in problems this way builds strength

patience until ye are perfected." The to meet and handle the big problems

importance of exercising patience in when they come along. All of us can

reaching perfection is also stated by practice this characteristic of pa-

the great apostle Peter when he, in tience.

his second epistle to the saints of Self-ControJ is one of the most

704

LESSON DEPARTMENT

important aspects of patience. One
cannot control others until first he
controls himself. Self-control means
controlling our emotions, our angers,
and our appetites. Self-control
means self-restraint.

Long-suffering is another attri-
bute of patience. Even the most
tranquil life must meet disappoint-
ments, discouragements, failures,
and defeat. The ability to meet
these in fine spirits, high courage
and good humor is an important
part of long-suffering. The courage
to get up and try again when one
has been knocked down and the
ability to endure to the end are
essential traits of patience.

Individual patience has played an
exceedingly important role in the
history and development of the
Church. This was particularly true
of the pioneer trek westward when
with all of their trials, tribulations,
obstacles, and disappointments, the

saints bore up patiently and made
their triumphant entry into the Salt
Lake Valley. During the depth of
their discouragement, William R.
Clayton composed the great im-
mortal hymn:

Come, come, ye Saints, no toil nor labor

fear;
But with joy wend your way.
Though hard to you this journey may

appear,
Grace shall be as your day.
'Tis better far for us to strive.
Our useless cares from us to drive;
Do this, and joy your hearts will swell —
All is well! all is well!

Someone has wisely said, 'Tatience
strengthens the spirit, sweetens the
temper, stifles anger, extinguishes
envy, subdues pride, bridles the
tongue, restrains the hand" (Horn,
Youthful Quotes, page 453).

'Tatience is the soul of peace. Of
all of the virtues it is the nearest kin
to heaven; it makes men look like
gods."

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 1 1 — Planning the Conservation of Family Resources

Di. Virginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, December 1963

Objective: To view extravagant and wasteful practices in buying and using equipment
and to formulate guides for improvement.

Today the call is given constantly cleaners, mixers, blenders, dish wash-
over radio, TV, and the newsstands ers, automobiles, and appliances of
to buy or trade in refrigerators, every possible description. The pres-
ranges, washing machines, vacuum sure is so great that some families

705

SEPTEMBER 1963

forget their long-time goals and which, with imagination, can be

mortgage their future in order to refinished and made into lovely

have the latest chromium-trimmed furniture that may even become

model. Others may see values and heirlooms.

goals more important for family liv- Regular care of your purchases

ing. It is they who, in the long run, will extend their life. ''Doesn't she

will be more likely to come through know that every time she lets the

successfully. This does not mean pot boil over, she is burning out the

that useful appliances are not de- coil?" asked an equipment dealer

sirable. Indeed, they are designed who was kept busy replacing coils

to reduce time and effort required in a homemaker's electric range. An-

for many of the routine tasks and other dealer said, '1 can't under-

can be a boon to better living. The stand how anyone could be so

point is that families should meet foolish as to spend a large sum of

life on their own terms and realize money on a washing machine and

that some goals are more important never read the instruction book,

than others, and the entire budget Well, I shouldn't complain, for this

cannot be used for one item. is where I make most of my profit.

Careful planning and wise buying from other people's carelessness."
will keep a family from getting into The family that plans for each pur-
extravagant and wasteful habits and chase and saves for it is more likely
help them to achieve some balance to appreciate it and care for it than
in living as well as in their budget, the impulsive buyer.
It is not wisdom to trade in any Every appliance manufacturer in-
furnishings or equipment that are eludes a booklet of instructions with
still in good condition each time a every model of his product. It is
new model appears on the market. required that these remain with the

As the children grow, the family appliance and become the property
that learns to work and plan togeth- of the purchaser. One manufacturer,
er may decide, as one family did, knowing that most women are prone
that a piano was more important to overlook or disregard instruction
than a dishwasher or a new rug. booklets, caused to be printed in
After buying the piano, they large red letters on the front of the
planned a rug project. They instruction booklet a rather face-
searched out some cast-off woolens, tious statement, U all else fmls, read
washed them, and braided a rug. the instiuctions. One of the most im-
Each child and the parents had a portant ways of taking care of a
part in deciding on the colors to piece of equipment is to be
use, and in six months they had a thoroughly familiar with its proper
finished rug. The piano was a wise operation. Recommendations for
investment because of all the familv placement in the home, care of mov-
activity that it motivated. ing parts, protection of the finish,

Some families have fun searching and other ''do's and dont's" are

in attics, in used furniture stores, always made.

or in the newspaper ads for genuine- No one needs to suffer cracked

ly good old pieces of furniture porcelain on her stove if she has

706

LESSON DEPARTMENT

read the manufacturer's instruction
to let the apphance cool before
cleaning it. No washing machine
motor needs to burn itself out from
being overloaded if the owner has
taken time to ascertain the weight
limits of a recommended load. No
refrigerator needs to grow old before
its time if defrosting rules are fol-
lowed, if, for instance, its innards
have not been poked with a sharp
instrument in an effort to aid de-
frosting.

Many of the commonly used ap-
pliances represent a fairly large
investment of money. They have
been engineered to last and give
service for many years. Manufactur-
ers, as well as the companies from
whom they buy the materials that go
into appliances, do a great deal of
research and testing. They know
under what conditions their product
performs most satisfactorily. House-
wives would do well to follow their
instructions.

''Clean up after yourself is a
valuable lesson for each family mem-
ber to learn. After using the
washer, it should be cleaned
thoroughly and made ready for the
next use. After the range is cold,

it should be put in condition for
cooking the next meal. The home-
maker who never cleans the burners
and drip pans, who never cleans
the oven, who seldom gives the re-
frigerator a going over, who runs the
vacuum without emptying the bag,
will not get the full value from her
investment. Dirty equipment nev-
er operates efficiently, will soon be
out of commission, and require serv-
ice and replacements.

One can become quite attached
to pieces of equipment that are well
cared for. An old iron frying pan
that has been in the family for three
generations still does an excellent
job. It was seasoned before its first
use and has been used ever since.
Even the old treadle sewing ma-
chine that sewed the petticoats and
dresses and coats and quilt blocks
for half a century is looked upon
with veneration. A cow was sold to
buy that machine, and it has earned
a place in the household that no
new article can fill. Extravagant
and wasteful practices in buying and
using equipment can be eliminated
through careful planning, wise buy-
ing, and regular care.

Shut Out

Eva WiJIes Wangsgaard

I looked into a wide blue sky
Until a jet went streaking by
And pul^'^d a zipper like a purse
That shut me from the universe.

707

LITERATURE ♦ America's Literature
The Last Hundred Years

Lesson 43 — The Quickening Spirit of Emily Dickinson (1830-1886)

Elder Biiant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes, Dryden Press,
New York, pp. 609-616)

For Third Meeting, December 1963

Objective: To introduce ourselves to Emily Dickinson's mind and heart, first by
entering her home, then her poetry.

Today's superlative adjectives are the criticism and research of recent

so overused that even ''super-colos- decades have made possible a larger

sal" seems unimpressive to many access to her than before,
who hear it so often. Thus well

aware of the dangers of bestowing a sudden creative surge

exaggerated praise, we are nonethe- During her school days Emily

less justified in calling Emily earned the reputation of being a

Dickinson great. Today no one wit, a maker of jokes and pranks,

questions her place in the top rank- the same relationship she kept alive

ing of American writers. Among among her family until long after

American poets only Walt Whit- all the children became adults. Dur-

man and T. S. Eliot approach her ing her twenties she wrote less than

stature, while among women writing sixty poems. In 1859, her twenty-

in English she has no rivals. Were ninth year, she wrote almost one

one to ask the names of women hundred, and about seventy during

poets worldwide, through time, who i860. Then in 1861-62 came her

deserve comparison with her, such magnificent deluge: over 450 poems,

names come dear. Since World most of them written in 1862. Why

War II, with the first publication of this sudden torrent which did not

completely reliable editions of her end abruptly? What turmoils arose

poems and letters, the full scope within her which must have release?

and depth of her greatness gradually Was her new spurt of creativity

emerge, nor is an ending to such centered entirely in poetry? Did

high critical and popular praise in poetry yield her pleasure or pain?

sight. Now, above rumor, prejudice, How much did she share with close

over-emphasized eccentricities, and friends and relatives, how much keep

bumblings of editors both friendly secret? The enticing list grows

and indifferent, she comes into her long,

own. How fortunate we are, that In the April 1862 issue of the

708

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Atlantic Monthly, the Reverend
Thomas Wentworth Higginson,
friend to young authors and promi-
nent hterary critic, had written an
article in which he had invited any
aspiring writer, who felt the need,
to ask for his help. Almost con-
sumed with the need to ask some
competent person to evaluate her
recent creations, Emily initiated
what was to become one of her life-
long friendships. Her initial letter
to him was as unique as the four
poems she enclosed for his evalua-
tion. Typically, the letter was un-
signed, though she enclosed within
a smaller envelope a card bearing
her name. Imagine Mr. Higginson's
astonishment after unfolding and
reading the following memorable
sheet:

15 April, 1862
Mr. Higginson,

Are you too deeply occupied to say if
my Verse is alive?

The Mind is so near itself — it cannot,
distinctly — and I have none to ask —

Should you think it breathed — and
had you the leisure to tell me, I should
feel quick gratitude —

If I make the mistake — that you dared
to tell me — would give me sincere honor
— toward you —

I enclose my name — asking you, if
you please — Sir — to tell me what is
true?

That you will not betray me — it is
needless to ask — since Honor is its own
pawn — (Johnson, Thomas: The Letters
oi Emily Dickinson, Harvard University
Press, 1958, No. 206, page 403. Reprinted
by permission of the publishers).

YEARS OF TERROR

It was during 1862, when she was
thirty-one, that Emily Dickinson
entered into the year of ''a terror
since September I could tell to
none." What this terror was cannot

be determined with full certainty,
but events in her life and allusions
in her poems do seem to offer a
high correlation. At the same time
it should be recalled that, merely
because the creating poet makes the
personal reference which all artists
freely do, such ''poetic" adventures
do not therefore become fact.

Some of her poems, however,
seemingly refer to her own life in
terms too strong and direct to ig-
nore. For example, poem 1732*,
written at some unknown time in
her life, but published in 1896,
begins.

My life closed twice before its close —
It yet remains to see
If Immortality unveil
A third event to me

So huge, so hopeless to conceive

As these that twice befell.

Parting is all we know of heaven,

And all we need of hell

(Johnson, Thomas, The Complete Poems

of Emily Dickinson, Boston, Little, Brown

and Co., i960, page 702).

Such disastrous partings could re-
fer to the deaths of her father, who
in many ways dominated her life at
home, and her nephew, Gilbert
Dickinson. But also she could have
''died" with her intellectual mentor
and awakener, young law-clerk, Ben
Newton, who had died in 1853 after
introducing her to Emerson and
other 'iiberating" authors. Or it
could refer to the love affair she cre-

* Numbers preceding the poems are those
given by Thomas H. Johnson in his defini-
tive three-volume collection. The Poems
of Emily Dickinson, 1955. Miss Dickin-
son titled only twenty-three of her poems;
all other titles have been added by edi-
tors. The punctuation above, in contrast
to the benevolent guesses shown through-
out our text, is exactly as she wrote it.

709

SEPTEMBER 1963

ated in her own mind for the
Reverend Charles Wadsworth. Dur-
ing the twenty-seven years which
elapsed from her first seeing him
in the pulpit until his death in 1882,
they exchanged a few letters, and
he called on her in i860 and 1880,
surely as a friend and admirer. Never
could the Reverend have dreamed
what he had become to her; never
does any indication appear, either
within his own domestic or profes-
sional life, which could cast the least
shadow on his distinguished life as
a clergyman. Recent research proves,
almost beyond doubt, how fully
Emily identified herself with him
even while he remained innocent of
her love. And it might well have
been his telling her in September
1861, that he planned on leaving his
Philadelphia pastorate for distant
parts outside the turmoil gf the
Civil War, which prompted the ter-
ror she could not tell.

It was during this period of great
soul-shaking and despair that she be-
gan dressing herself only in white,
a commemoration she honored until
her death. Of further significance,
it was also during this period of
supreme psychic and emotional
crisis that she began considering the
writing of poetry as a compensation
and release through which she could
create for herself a life and identity
which might sustain her.

Among other poems produced in
the torrent when, in actuality, she
was writing for her very life, ap-
peared No. 271, dated ''about 1861."

271

A solemn thing — it was — I said —
A woman — white — to be —
And wear — if God should count me fit —
Her blameless mystery —

A hallowed thing — to drop a life
Into the purple well —
Too plummetless — that it return —
Eternity — until —

I pondered how the bliss would look —
And would it feel as big —
When I could take it in my hand —
As hovering — seen — through fog —

And then — the size of this "small" life —
The Sages — call it small —
Swelled — like Horizons — in my vest
And I sneered — softly — ''small."

(Ibid., pp. 123-124.)

In the poems above, as in those
quoted below, her elemental great-
ness is apparent. Suffering, hoping
grandly, she condenses and selects
those images which make the poem
itself its own end and fulfillment;
we need not go outside the poem,
either to author or commentator.

Supporting insights into her resig-
nation and suffering may be gained
from another poem:

252

I can wade Grief —
Whole Pools of it —
I'm used to that
But the least push of Joy
Breaks up my feet. . . .

Power is only Pain —
Stranded, thro' Discipline . . .

{Ibid., page 115).

Her withdrawal from association
with all save nature, children, a very
few choice friends, and her immedi-
ate family did not mean that com-
munication with her human-heavcn-
world stopped; it merely changed
form. From the beginning of her
withdrawal in 1862 until her death,
more than eight hundred letters
have survived. These letters are all
to kin and friends, none of a prac-
tical or routine nature. TThey soar

710

LESSON DEPARTMENT

in delight, pathos, warmth, puckish
wit. Some are nearly as compelling
as her poems, and as valuable a proof
that Emily, in her unique manner
and on her own terms, lived all of
life and found ''ecstasy in living;
the mere sense of living is joy
enough."

Space permits only one letter.
Next door to the ancestral home
lived her beloved brother, Austin,
and Sue, his wife and girlhood chum
of Emily's, who remained so near
her in spirit that she received from
Emily 267 poems over the years,
more than anyone else. The sud-
den death of Gilbert, their eight-
year-old son, jarred Emily more pro-
foundly than did the death of par-
ents, loved ones, or friends. As
usual, soon after Gilbert's death, she
communicated with Sue by writing
three letters. The first one follows.

October 1883
Dear Sue —

The Vision of Immortal Life has been
fulfilled —

How simply at the last the Fathom
comes! The passenger and now the Sea,
we find surprises us —

Gilbert rejoiced in Secrets — His life
was panting with them — With what
menace of Light he cried, "Don't tell,
Aunt Emily"! Now, my ascended play-
mate must instruct me. Show us, prat-
tling Preceptor, but the way to thee!

He knew no niggard moment — His
Life was full of Boon — The Playthings
of the Dervish were not so wild as his —

No crescent was this Creature — He
traveled from the Full —

Such soar, but never set —

I see him in the Star, and meet his
sweet velocity in everything that flies —
His life was like the Bugle, which winds
itself away, his Elegy an echo — his Re-
quiem ecstasy —

Dawn and Meridian in one —

Without a speculation our little Ajax
spans the whole —

Pass to thy Rendezvous of Light,
Pangless except for us —
Who slowly ford the Mystery
Which thou hast leaped across!

Emily
(Johnson: Letters oi Emily DfcJanson,
Harvard University Press, 1958, No. 868,
page 799. Reprinted by permission of
Houghton Mifflin Company).

Thanks to modern scholarship,
this letter and hundreds equally
poignant and revealing are now
available to us, but only since 1958;
likewise, the complete poems were
published in three volumes in 1955,
and in one volume in i960, edited
by Thomas H. Johnson. Before
these most carefully edited and un-
biased editions appeared, Emily's
letters and poems came to the pub-
lic in spotty and unreliable collec-
tions, her priceless literary estate
twisted, concealed, hastily edited,
victim of a feud between her heirs
and her friends which for more than
sixty years kept the full and real
Emily from her growing public.
Only Poe's literary reputation has
suffered more than Miss Dickin-
son's.

HER CHANGING IDENTITY

In the seventy-five years since her
death, Time has not been kind to
Emily, though the last decade has
treated her more fairly. During her
lifetime she was "robbed" of seven
poems which were published against
her will, since each published poem
caused her to fear not only the un-
bearable shock of sharing her most
intimate self but the horrifying
liberties editors took with her poems
to ''correct" them. With the ex-
ception of William Dean Howells'
praise, contemporary literary taste
condemned her rough metrical pat-

711

THREE PART

CHORAL MUSIC

FOR

SINGING MOTHERS

ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

GOSPEL GIVES

UNBOUNDED

STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

LET NOT YOUR

SONG END-Cain 25

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD IS MY

SHEPHERD-Smart 20

LORD'S PRAYER-Robertson .. .22

O LOVE THAT WILT NOT

LET ME GO-Schubert 20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macffarlane .25

Use this adv«rtiseinent as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

1 DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

j 15 E. 1st South

1 Salt Loke City 11, Utah

1 Please send the music indicated

{ above.

1 n On Approval Q Charge

j D Money Enclosed

1 Name

1 Address „

1 City and State _

Ilai|i
'niMifmiiiiif'

15 E. Ut South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

terns and her evident inability to
write poetry which rhymed. For
example, to show how her newness
was misunderstood and how editors
''improved" her style, poem 214
originally had the following first
stanza :

I taste a liquor never brewed —
From Tankards scooped in Pead —
Not all the Vats upon the Rhine
Yield such an Alcohol!
{The Complete Foems oi EmiJy Dickin-
son, page 98).

yet when printed anonymously in
the nearby Springfield Daily Repub-
lican in 1861, it had been changed
to read,

I taste a liquor never brewed,
From tankards scooped in pearl;
Not Frankfort berries yield the sense
Such a delirious whirl.

Thomas Bailey Aldrich's ''improv-
ing" was more thorough:

I taste a liquor never brewed
In vats upon the Rhine;
No tankard ever held a draught
Of alcohol like mine,

(Text, page 610)

Once her technical inadequacies
were acknowledged and forgiven,
Emily was first known as a poet of
nature touched with a charming
whimsy, as in 328:

A Bird came down the Walk —
He did not know I saw —
He bit an Angleworm in halves
And ate the fellow raw,

And then he drank a Dew

From a convenient Grass —

And then hopped sidewise to the Wall

To let a Beetle pass —
(Johnson, The Complete Poems of Emily
Dickinson, page 157.)

Space forbids the remaining
stanzas. She catches the same tone

712

LESSON DEPARTMENT

in 318: "Fll tell you how the sun
rose / A ribbon at a time"; 333:
''The grass so little has to do"; 526:
"To hear an oriole sing / May be
a common thing — / Or only a
divine." Perhaps best known is her
version of a train. (See *'I Like to
See it Lap the Miles," text, page
612.)

As more poems of Emily's were
published it became evident that she
had a fierce contempt for normal
human foibles: for those who live
on public acclaim (288); and who
so fear others' departure from a
rigid belief that they persecute non-
conformity (435). In such poems
it becomes increasingly evident that
in Emily Dickinson the New Eng-
land Renaissance has a true heir and
a worthy spokesman.

435

Much Madness is divinest Sense —

To a discerning Eye —

Much Sense — the starkest Madness —

Tis the Majority

In this, as All, prevail —

Assent — and you are sane —

Demur — you're straightway dangerous —

And handled with a Chain —

(Jbid., page 209. See also "Nobody," text,

page 611).

She wrote with telling power her
awe for life's mysteries, and pain,
and death:

764

Presentiment is that long Shadow — on

the Lawn —
Indicative that Suns go down —
The Notice to the startled Grass
That Darkness — is about to pass —
{The Complete Poems of Emily Dickin-
son, page 374).

^Exciting ^

NEW CRAFT SUPPLY CENTER
comes to Salt Lake City

Mail orders everywhere!

Write for free catalog
and Instruction Sheets

UTAH CRAFT and NOVELTY

3002 South State St. Salt Lake City 15, Utah

713

650

Pain — has an Element of Blank —

It cannot recollect

When it began — or if there were

A time when it was not —

{Ibid., page 323. See also "The Morning

After Death," text, page 615.)

While the poems above and nu-
merous others fulfill their own
justification for being, it may well be
that Emily Dickinson's most lasting
fame may be earned by her religious
poetry. Though all members of her
family finally joined the dominant
Congregational Church, she never
could. For years she was supposed
to experience a guilt which she did
not feel, meanwhile alternating be-
tween various degrees of faith and
doubt. Yet from those who knew
her best, as from a mass religious
poetry which speaks its own power

and integrity, she might with justice
be summarized, not merely as a
withdrawn, embittered spinster (as
was the vogue for several decades)
but as an intense and sensitive spirit
ever questing for the highest truth,
and honest enough to create in her
poems her awareness of both success
and failure in this, her ultimate
search.

I have perfect confidence in God and
His promises, and yet I know not why
I feel that the world holds a predominant
place in my affections. . . .

I cannot tell how Eternity seems. It
sweeps around me like a sea (Thackray,
D. E.: Emily Dickinson's Approach to
Poetry, UniveTsity of Nebraska Study,
No. 13, November 1954, page 15).

823

Not what We did, shall be the test
When Act and Will are done

MORMON GREETING CARDS

exciting — sentimental — humorous,
original art and verse

Mormon greetings . . . for your bishop . . . your
missionary . . . your deacon . . . your newlyweds
. . . your Christmas list . . . your newly-baptized

. . . your trophy winners.

Send today for your first package of the cards with
the Mormon message . . .

tl^tCU^/' . .

VALLEY TANS PUBLISHING CO.

1465V2 East 1300 South St., S. L. C. Utah 84105

Please send packages 1 doz.

oss't cords @ $2.40 pkg. $ „

Please send packages Vt. doz.

ass't cards @ $1.20 pkg. _

TOTALS dozen cards $

NAME „.

ADDRESS

714

But what Our Lord infers We would

Had We diviner been —
(Johnson, from The Complete Poems oi
Emily Dickinson, page 399. Copyright
1929, (c) 1957 by Mary L. Hampson, by
permission of Little, Brown and Com-
pany).

1544

Who has not found the Heaven — be-
low —
Will fail of it above —
For angels rent the House next ours,
Wherever we remove —
[The Complete Poems of Emily Dickin-
son, page 644. See also, "I Never Saw a
Moor," text, page 614.)

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. As proved by her poems, point out
specific ways Emily Dickinson lived even
though during her lifetime nothing really
"exciting" ever happened directly to her.

2. If poetry does not contain rhyme
and a regular rhythm, how can it ever be
considered great?

3. Compare one of Emily Dickinson's
poems with one of her letters as revela-
tions of (a) Emily Dickinson's real self;
(b) truth as she knew it.

4. In what ways do her poems resemble
Emerson's both in form and content? In
what elements does she seem a realist?

5. Few who have paused long enough
to hear her voice on its own terms have
remained indifferent to Emily Dickinson;
many find rare qualities of greatness. For
you what elements in her writings are
most compelling?

Poems 1732, 271, 252, 214, 328, 435,
764, 650, 823, 1544 are reprinted by per-
mission of the publishers from Thomas
H. Johnson, editor. The Complete Poems
of Emily Dickinson, Cambridge, Mass. The
Belknap Press of Harvard University Press,
Copyright 1951, 1955 by the President
and Fellows of Harvard College.

SOCIAL SCIENCE

Divine Law and Church
Government

No lesson is planned for Decem-
ber in this department, due to the
holiday season.

Hawaiian Tours

Througout Summer

Leaving October 14

Dedication of IDS

Polynesian Village at Laie

Rose Parade Tour

Leaving December

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P.O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Forever

Florence S. Qlines

If skies were always blue and fair
And life forever free from care,
Could trees stay green and strong
And birds trill out a song
Forever?

We need the ups and downs;
We need life's changing rounds
Of heavy work and care-free play,
Of wondrous night and rugged day
Forever!

Forever we must grow and feel
The throb of life fulfilled and real,
Accomplishment, and sometimes loss,
The joy of good, the pain of dross,
Forever!

715

"STRETCHING THE FOOD
BUDGET"

The Part II article ''Evaporated
Milk" will appear in the October
issue.

Mothers' Hands

Linda Clarke

What can be said of mother's hands

can also not be said,
For who can count the vast drudgeries

performed each day —
And who can surmise if drudgeries are

really joys, because it is their pride. . . .
And they also minister kindness.

Pathway

Catherine B. BowJes

We walk the path of life but once
As we journey down the way;
We do not pass this way again
As we travel day by day.

Shall we plant seeds of happiness
Or strew the path with flowers
And sow the seed of gratitude
Fo^ rich blessings that are ours?

Send a song along the highway,
Push a stone from off the road.
Make a beaten path for others
Help them carry a heavy load.

If we have helped, in some small way
To give another a brighter day,
Then life has not been lived in vain;
Blessings will come back again.

The fragrance of a life well spent
Smooths the pathway we have trod
That will bring us richest blessings
In our pathway back to God.

FOLLOW THE SUN

and visit

THE HOLY LAND

including

EGYPT
LEBANON
JORDAN

ISRAEL

TURKEY

GREECE
and

ITALY

Personally escorted all expense Tour
via Jet leaves October 1st — Special
21 Day Excursion Rates.

Join us and fly Jet to Aloha Week
and the Polynesian Village Dedication
— Laie, Hawaii — October.

Murdoch Travel Inc.

(Bonded)

14 South Main Street 328-3161

"Your Experienced Travel Counselor"

JUST OFF THE PRESS!

The Lord Bless Thee and
Keep Thee

FLORENCE J. MADSEN

Quantity — S.S.A. — 20c

We carry a complete stock of music for
SINGING MOTHERS. Also Sacred Piano
or Organ Music!

Church mail orders filled in one day.

POSTAGE FREE!

m BHOS. MUSIC CO.

246 So. Main

Salt Lake City

Utah

jUtA 0/dqin and (DjaJtim^i

We call this "God's Country" but
we do not always know the truth
that lives in these words.

Yet some have always known.
OUR PILGRIM FATHERS KNEW •
WASHINGTON KNEW • LINCOLN
KNEW — and most of all - The
PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH KNEW.

HOW MUCH DO YOU KNOW OF
OUR TRUE ORIGIN AND GREAT
DESTINY?

WOULD
MORE?

YOU LIKE TO KNOW

You'll enjoy this unusual volume
with its easy to read maps and
chart • For yourself — or as a
valued gift.

SEND FOR IT NOW!

You will be glad you did.

JOSEPH SMITH

(Detach and Mail)

'JOSEPH SMITH and OUR DESTINY"
EARL W. HARMER, Publisher-Editor
1177 Yale Avenue, Salt Lake City 5, Utah

Please send copies to me.

D $

Enclosed Check or Money Order

(PRICE $2.50 POSTPAID)

Name

Addi

SAFE ... and

never
missed

'f<^^ OF YOUR

INSURED

paying a

savings ^^^

dividend in 80 years

n / per year
/O current rate
compounded
semi-annuaily

80th Anniversary - Utah's first
savings and loan association

IONS

SAVINGS

and Loan Association

33 E. 1ST SOUTH - SALT LAKE CITY

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 SOUTH STATE ■ MURRAY

open Saturdays 'til noon

GOLD

MEDALLION

HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
Bvy novy from your dealer

All of the Numbers for the
Relief Society and MJ.A.
are obtainable at

BEESLEY

70 so. MAIN ST. EM 4-6518

SALT LAKE CITY 1, UTAH

Mason & Hamlin — Weber
Hardman and the
Original Cable Pianos

718

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in-
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles ...

.35

1000 to 1400 miles

.64

150 to 300 miles ...

.39

1400 to 1800 miles

.76

300 to 600 miles ...

.45

Over 1800 miles ....

.87

600 to 1000 miles .

.54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

LABOR DAY TOURS

Bryce, Zion, Grand Canyon and

Glen Canyon

Flaming Gorge Dam Area

HAWAIIAN TOUR

in October

Aloha Week

Dedication of Polynesian
Village at Laie

ROSE PARADE TOUR

December 27-January 4
Las Vegas, San Diego and
Los Angeles

Reno, San Francisco and Los Angeles

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City, Utah, 84101

Phones: EM 3-5229 — EL-9-8051

^ - ... , gratify that wistful yearning this October, and return

Conterence Visitors — for a visit to "America's finest ice cream store"

btfieiu)

to>fc

DISTINCnVE

-<]^(Wt

Open until
Midnight

THE INDUSTRY'S SUPREME ACHIEVEMENT

OUR ONLY STORE closed

850 East 21st South St. Sundays

Autumn H/nd

Rowena Jensen Bills

Wind has left the garden bare

pihng leaves high upon the lawn.
Flushed the drainways free of dust,

bade chirping birds "Be gone!"
Closed and shuttered windows,

left the doorways stark.
Rushing children into schoolrooms

from the gold-toned park.

719

Ninety-two

Mrs. Lizzie Dell Merrill
Henniker, New Hampshire

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Chloe Durfee Spencer
St. George, Utah

Mrs. Lucinda Elvira Pace Redd
Monticello, Utah

Ninety-eiffht

Mrs. Sinah Bishop Reid
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Annie Ericksen Benson
Logan, Utah

Ninety -six

Mrs. Louisa Rappleye Nelson
Perron, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Josephine Robinson Harris
Provo, Utah

NTT?ety--fcTi-

Mrs. Marie Berkeley Hurst
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Deana Vanden Akker
Grace, Idaho

Mrs. Emily Chadwick Zaugg
Clearfield, Utah

Mrs. Louise Keller Cherry
Boise, Idaho

Mrs. Sarah Ellen Judd Lund
St. George, Utah

Mrs. Effie E. Merrill
Logan, Utah

Ninety -one

Mrs. Emma Jacobs Williams
Cardston, Canada

Mrs. Eliza Bremer Perkins
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Jean McKenzy Dean
Pocatello, Idaho

Mrs. Caroline Elizabeth Aaron Duff
Tulsa, Oklahoma

Mrs. Clara Ann Ashford Martin
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Isabelle H. Knecht
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Anna Barfuss Rindlisbacher

DUTSON

Smithfield, Utah

Mrs. Clara Partridge Stevens
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Isabelle H. Knecht
Logan, Utah

720

£ C.

MrGAV^N

Choice Fall
Readin;

from

DESERET BOOK

i.ONE LORD-ONE FAITH!

by Mark E. Petersen
A profound analysis of salient doctrines
of the LDS Church that has difinitive
answers to many questions that arise in
the minds of both Church members as
well as friends. An excellent volume by
Elder Mark E. Petersen of the Quorum
of the Twelve. $2-95

2.THENAUV00 TEMPLE

by E. Cecil McGavin
Unusual facts about the Nauvoo Temple
come to light in this absorbing volume.
The story of the temple is interwoven
with Nauvoo history to make this one of
the finest Church volumes available on
the subject of temples. $2-50

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Order by
mail

Deseret Book Company, 44 East South Temple,
Salt Lake City, Utah

I would like to receive book(s) number for which I enclose

(check, cash, money order) the full cost $ !

Name

Address.

City.

Zone State... .

Residents of Utah add 2V2% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

How much

life insurance is enough . . .

to protect new members of

your family?

That's one worry you won't have, if you are insured with Beneficial's Family Package
Plan. New additions to the family are automatically covered . . . along with Dad, Mom,
and the rest of the family. For reliable counsel on your hfe insurance program, call your
local Beneficial Life agent ... or write Dept. RS 63 9

BENEFICIAL LIFE

^nmtaneem

^^mwanu

Virgil H. Smith, Pres. \^'K^ Salt Lake City, Utah
Now with over 580 million dollars of life insurance in force.

%k^:i m

P*#'.'"a

r -'«

^^m

l'-^?

p^^B

■

%;*.

h^X

'"'■ ■ 'iaiiifcuiL. '~'iuilii^BiAM^Mu>y»'''

H^^B

./<^.

^::2ter"

- ^fOLUME 50 NUMBER 10 OCTOBER 1963 LESSONS f OR JANtlARy'

t^-..

^1^-^^

p^': v^-^

e.,1'..** *-;-

' ,^

^^:^,' r*

kr$-i.

^*vC^.

%c*>

^ . .-• «>^ * ,

_^^R-'

.„.,.^*^s^

'■^t:^ife?ffi**»fy#?^

',»i-^i*i»S?l*'*^- '- ■'

Autumn has stretched warm and wide in the s?
^^j^d fingered with gold the willowed bend
'here the river winds along the meadow's
And amber stubble burns across the land.

itumn has lingered all coral and blu<
Although the time for sodden rain is pasj$^
The lambs are still limned silver in the sun^
vlfhe plowed field, slow to crumble, waits thj

utumn slumbers in the bonfire's haze,
meadows slow to brown, in cloudless aij
In Persian slopes above a ribboned rood,
nd in the hungered watcher, pausing ther

Scores of other autumns have come and gone^
Some swiftly and flamboyantly as spring,
fcut only this one, step by lagging step,
(as made its way, reluctant, up the hilh

bt to flare, a conflagration, bright
nd swift as bonfires leap before they di
But leaf by leaf and branch by golden branch,)
Slow waves ascending to the timberline.\\V^

The Cover:

Autumn Leaves on a Pool, Mill Creek Car
Transparency by L. Paul Roberts
: Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News

Autumn Tapestry, American Fork Conyon, Utah
Photograph by Hol Rum^^

Dick Scopes

' Scopes

^\\

The beautiful lithographed covers of
the Magazine are wonderful. The June
1963 issue, with its picture of the Salem
Pond, brought joy to my heart, because
that is the pond I grew up with. That
pond is a delight to the people of the
town and all who visit it. Claire NoalFs
pictures of Norway were a specialty to me.
My parents were both born there, and their
children were reared with stories about
the beauties of their native land.
— Bessie Iverson Jenkins

Salt Lake City, Utah

I enjoy the Magazine and make use of
many of the ideas presented in it. I fol-
lowed the ideas given in the article "Let's
Have a Bake Party" (by Mary S. Kemp
in the March issue), and gave a party
for my five-year-old daughter. The chil-
dren were delighted with the idea, and
the parents thought it was the cleverest
idea they had ever heard of. Thanks so
much for the idea.

— Mrs. Ernestine Sanford

Socorro, New Mexico

I have been a member of the Church
since last November, but only just started
to take the Magazine. How thrilled I was
when I discovered the Sydney Stake, Par-
ramatta Ward picture in the Magazine
(July 1963). My eldest daughter, now
almost four, was born in the Parramatta
Hospital, and my husband and I and our
two daughters hope to return to Sydney
within the next two years. No doubt we
shall be meeting the sisters whose picture
was in the Magazine, for we shall be hop-
ing to live in Parramatta.

— ^Mrs. Viv Jackson

Haney

British Columbia

I like The Relief Society Magazine very
much, especially the lovely poetry, and I
appreciate the opportunity of receiving the
Magazine.

— ^Mrs. Bessie Williams

Winston, Oregon

The Relief Society Magazine is truly
grand and holds a wealth of knowledge to
suit all members. In the June issue, I
especially enjoyed "Norway — A Road By
the Sea," by Claire Noall. Having trav-
eled there three years ago with my hus-
band, the article had great appeal to me.
I liked all the artwork in the Magazine,
and the article on growing African Violets,
by Irene Dunford was practical and
beautiful.

— Olive Hingston

Taranaki, New Zealand

Congratulations on your beautiful, mod-
ern July number. I have found the color-
ful cover of the pioneers at South Pass
most interesting. The fine family ser-
mon; the sketch of my great-uncle. Presi-
dent John Taylor; the picture of the
handcart; the fresh, life-like stories; the
musical poems; the sewing, cooking, and
cultural articles all combine to inspire and
improve our lives.

— Mary Porter Ober
Alhambra, California.

Congratulations on the Fiftieth Anni-
versary of The Relief Society Magazine.
May I say that our Magazine is one of
the finest. The story "Kiss of the Wind,"
by Rosa Lee Lloyd (serial, beginning in
July 1963) brings the Hawaiian people
back to my mind. The Near and Far
page gives a glimpse of the feelings and
expressions of other members of the Lat-
ter-day Saint family.

— Mrs. Frank Ashley

Roseburg, Oregon

Just lately I have been receiving The
Relief Society Magazine, and in it I am
finding wonderful material for lessons. We
missionaries are always thankful for extra
help in our work. I find the lessons
especial helpful in teaching the saints here
in the mission.

— Elder Kent Lyman Stevenson

La Paz, Baja California

722

The Relief Society Magazine

OCTOBER 1963 VOLUME 50 NUMBER 10

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spaflford

Special Features

724 The Power of Books Spencer W. Kimball

732 He Knew the Prophet Joseph Smith — Part V — President Joseph F. Smith Preston Nibley

734 A Message to Young Mothers Mary M. Ellsworth

Fiction

740 The Pendant Hazel Cheesman

757 Kiss of the Wind — Chapter 4 Rosa Lee Lloyd

General Features

722 From Near and Far

742 Editorial: In Time of Harvest Vesta P. Crawford

744 Notes to the Field: Relief Society Lessons on Talking Book Records Available for the Sightless

745 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon
763 Notes From the Field Hulda Parker
800 Birthday Congratvdations

The Home -inside and Out

747 Dinner in Advance Dorothy C. Little

748 Stretching the Food Budget — Part II — Evaporated Milk Marion Bennion and Sadie O. Morris

751 Ironing Out the Wrinkles Marine T. Grimm

752 Check Your Sewing Equipment Shirley Thulin
754 Farm Cellar of Long Ago Marian R. Anderson
756 Quilts That TeU a Story

Lessons for January

770 Design Your Teaching Aids for the 1963-1964 Lessons Anna B. Hart

774 Theology — The Scriptures Hoy W. Doxey

779 Visiting Teacher Message — "Ask, and Ye Shall Receive. . . ." Christine H. Robinson

781 Work Meeting — Planning the Use of Resources Virginia F. Cutler

783 Literatiire — William Dean Howells, Democratic Realist Briant S. Jacobs

789 Social Science — Priesthood Quorums and Their Function Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

721 Lingering Autvunn — Frontispiece Dorothy J. Roberts

Landscape Quilting by Iris W. Schow, 731; Watchcare, by Zara Sabin, 739; Farewell to
a House Well Loved, by Mabel Jones Gabbott, 744; Suggestion, by Ida Elaine James,
746; Count Your Blessings — Not Troubles, by Ursula King Bell, 751; Old Wagon
Wheel, by Jeanette Swanson, 762; Ready for Carnival, by Maude Rubin, 773; My
Afghan, by Pearle M. Olsen, 795; Open Kettle Canning, by Christie Lund Coles, 796;
Hidden Worth, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 796; Two By Two, by Arline Cummings,
797; Pictures of an Old Red Barn, by Linnie F. Robinson, 798; Sidewalk Vignette, by
Betty Isler, 800.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by
the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office; 76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editoriol Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers con be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old ond new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

B NATIONAL

■ (iE()GR\PHIC

The Power of Books

Elder Spencer W. Kimball

of the Council of the Twelve

and Camilla E. Kimball

l^^^'^TT

Since time immemorial men's
thoughts have been directed, their
emotions swayed, their lives influ-
enced, and their actions stirred or
curtained by the expressed thoughts,
and experiences lived by others.

Real thinkers are the small mi-
nority, and the followers in thought
and act are the great majority.

People are changed by what they
hear and what they read. Alexander
Smith says: ''Books are a finer world
within a world." And we heartily
agree if he refers to the ''best
books."

While there have been books and
records all through the ages, they
are far more abundant today, and
even a person of moderate means
may have an adequate library in his
own home and have access to nu-
merous books and magazines
through public libraries which boast
millions of copies. There is little
excuse for even the poorest folk in
our day to be without good reading
material.

In pioneer days written material
was at a premium. It is recorded
that Abraham Lincoln, the Ameri-
can Emancipator, was so hungry for
reading material that he walked
long distances to borrow a book and
then to return it; and he used
charcoal to write on smooth wood
and a knife to whittle off the writ-
ing. In those early days when men
were fighting the natural elements,
trying to get a foothold in the soil
and to establish themselves in vir-
gin territory, their long hours were
spent in manual labor, and they had

neither the time nor the books. But
today what an opportunity! Labor-
ing hours have been reduced and
leisure time increased! Numerous
leisure hours have been made avail-
able to men. It is noticeable that
many use these extra hours for fun
and pleasure. Certainly an increased
part of it could profitably be used in
gaining knowledge and culture
through the reading of good books.

Numerous people fail to take ad-
vantage of these opportunities.
Many people spend hours in planes
with only cursory glancing at maga-
zines, and in the train or bus, time
is spent "sitting and thinking," and
in many cases, "just sitting," when
there could be such a constructive
program of reading. People in beauty
parlors, professional offices, waiting
rooms, and elsewhere waste precious
hours thumbing through outdated
magazines when much valuable read-
ing could be done in these islands
of time. For example, the Bible
can be read in a year's time with but
a little time each day.

Good reading habits should be
formed in early childhood. Since
women, generally, have the greater
responsibility in training the chil-
dren they should make a study of
their facilities.

We might ask each mother: Is
there a dearth of good books in
your home? Is there sufficient read-
ing material of good quality and
high standard for each child, so that
each will read the appropriate books
as he grows up — those books which
will whet his taste for good things,

724

THE POWER OF BOOKS

stimulate his ambition, properly stir
his emotions, and increase his love
for the beautiful and proper things,
and develop his faith and build his
character?

Do you mothers read to your chil-
dren to start them in their hunger
for the good things? There are
mothers who read the stories of the
scriptures regularly to their children
w^ho look forward to this delightful
family experience.

Are you careful in the selection of
the books which go into your home
library so that only the clean and
the good are available to the chil-
dren? Are you as careful with the
diet of reading material for their
minds as you are of the food which
goes daily into their bodies? How
few children would get a balanced
diet if left to their own fickle appe-
tites. And it is in these homes
where parents are careless that there
is found pornographic reading ma-
terial and salacious pictures and
stories to stuff the minds with
lewdness and filth. If children
establish their standards from either
rude persons or crude books and
pictures, society has suffered an
irreparable loss, whereas it has a
right to expect from each of its
members a worthwhile contribution
toward peace, joy, and progress.

Out of the vast amount of reading
material available there is something
exactly to fit the needs of every
child at every age from the slightly
retarded to the most brilliant child,
and all in between at their own
vocabulary level. The wise parents
will supply the proper books and
stimulate their reading.

Someone has said: "I no more

remember the books I have read,
than the meals I have eaten, but
they make me what I am."

Every person we meet makes a
contribution to our lives, good or
bad. Every book can influence the
life of the person who reads it. The
parents' responsibility, then, is to
make certain that the influence is
good. Wliile the body is sacred and
vital, the mind and spirit are of
greater importance. Even in the
beginning there was the written
word, for Adam and Eve were con-
scious of the need for the develop-
ment of the mind, ''And by them
their children were taught to read
and write, having a language which
was pure and undefiled" (Moses
6:6).

The prophets were faithful in re-
cording their predictions and warn-
ings, and the patriarchs in making
accurate accounts of the movements
of the people, their human events,
their genealogies, their biographies,
and the world events. Their smaller
world was limited in communication
and transportation, but, coming
from them, we have the precious
records of the ages with their lessons
of life accurately depicted.

Whether they wrote on paper,
papyrus, clay tablets, on stone or on
metal, the political and spiritual
leaders made faithful records and,
to them, we are indebted for the
great mass of worthwhile informa-
tion that is available to us today.

In the museums of London, Cairo,
Bagdad, Paris, and elsewhere are
numerous clay tablets and metal
records preserved from the antiqui-
ties.

Far down in the bowels of the

725

OCTOBER 1963

earth in the Valley of the Kings near
Luxor in Egypt, the walls of the
tombs are covered with colored
writings preserved through the ages.

From the earth in New York came
precious metal plates of gold record-
ing histories and biographies and
events in the old and new worlds
for about 2600 years. How fortunate
we are to have all these records!

In our own day, the printing
presses of all the more developed
countries run incessantly pouring
out new reading material. We are
advised that books are published in
the United States, alone, at the rate
of more than a thousand per month.
With the millions already in librar-
ies and new books every few min-
utes, there is little justification for
one in our enlightened groups being
unread.

Most people, and especially chil-
dren, need guidance as to what they
should read. Children will general-
ly follow the patterns of their par-
ents. The Lord has indicated this
when he said:

And as all have not faith, seek ye dili
gently and teach one another words of
wisdom; yea, seek ye out of the best
books, words of wisdom, seek learning,
even by study and also by faith (D & C
88:118).

Happy is the family whose mem-
bers have learned to make good
books their companions. The need
of guidance by parents, teachers, and
Church organizations is apparent,
that the minds of children be prop-
erly stirred and fed. One is literally
what he thinks, and his thinking is
greatly influenced by what he reads.
Someone gave us this:

Thought in the mind hath made us. What
we are

By thought was wrought and built. If a

man's mind
Hath evil thoughts, pain comes on him,

as comes
The wheel the ox behind. . . .
... if one endure

In purity of thought, joy follows him
As his own shadow — sure.

The Lord would have us know
the gospel truths first, but would
not limit us to the scriptures. He
has said:

Search the scriptures; for in them ye
think ye have eternal life: and they are
they which testify of me (John 5:39).

He has also indicated that our
reading should be of a general na-
ture, including material in every
legitimate field.

As we yearn and plan and pro-
gram our lives to become gods, it
is apparent that we must have full
knowledge of all the fields which
affect a world. The Lord has made
this clear:

And I give unto you a commandment
that ye shall teach one another the doc-
trine of the kingdom.

Teach ye diligently and my grace shall
attend you, that you may be instructed
more perfectly in theory, in principle, in
doctrine, in the law of the gospel, in all
things that pertain unto the kingdom of
God, that are expedient for you to under-
stand;

Of things both in heaven and in the
earth, and under the earth; things which
have been, things which are, things which
must shortly come to pass; things which
are at home, things which are abroad; the
wars and the perplexities of the nations,
and the judgments which are on the land;
and a knowledge also of countries and
of kingdoms —

That ye may be prepared in all things
when I shall send you again to magnify

726

THE POWER OF BOOKS

the calling whereunto I have called you,
and the mission with which I have com-
missioned you (D & C 88:77-80).

It would seem from the foregoing
that the Lord expected that the peo-
ple should have access to a wide
variety of information to give them
breadth and depth in their lives.

''. . . things in heaven' might be
the study of astronomy and related
subjects. To know and appreciate
the wonders of the heavens cannot
but increase our appreciation of God
and his great wisdom and power.
With all the study of the ages, men
are but beginning to comprehend
this vast science. As parents we
should strive to learn about the
wonders of the universe and teach
our children of them by putting into
their hands books suited to their
age and development, which will en-
courage and help them to under-
stand these limitless creations of
God.

'\ . . and in the earth. . . ." This
echoes the commandment given to
Adam to replenish the earth and
subdue it. The Lord has said also:

The fulness of the earth is yours. . . .
Yea, all things which come of the earth
... are made for the benefit and the use
of man. . . . And it pleaseth God that he
hath given all these things unto man . . .
(D & C 59:16-20).

To understand the soil and the
seasons would be a fascinating study,
and every home should have a bit
of garden even if it can be had only
in a window box, as is so often seen
in European apartments. This can
furnish a limited opportunity for
learning in this field and the ap-
preciation of it.

''Subdue the earth'' could include

engineering in damming of streams
for power, irrigation and flood con-
trol, dredging waterways for naviga-
tion, bridging of rivers and ocean
inlets for better transportation, drill-
ing of wells, and making canals for
more beneficial use of water, and
numerous other services for the sub-
duing of the earth.

TTie sciences of biology, geology,
and other ologies teach us about the
earth and its formation and its in-
habitants; oceanography is the study
of the elements "under the earth."

**Things which have been" invites
us to delve into history which can
be a fascinating hobby and a lifetime
challenge. Current events or his-
tory in the making should cause us
great concern and careful study. The
selection of dependable and un-
biased reporting should influence
our source material.

"A knowledge of countries . . .
and kingdoms . . ." will be found in
a study of political and physical ge-
ography, languages, and customs.
This should help us to understand
people better, that we may live more
harmoniously together. The Nation-
al Geographic Magazine is a good
example of many available magazines
which furnish excellent, helpful
source material about the earth and
all its peoples; and one is well read
in this field who captures and ab-
sorbs the extensive material there
afforded. It is not seasonal like a
newspaper, but extends its usable
life into long years and is depend-
able as a blueprint or road map of
countries one wishes to visit. Tele-
vision, radio, travel, and countless
well-written books of other lands
also help. The Lord directs us to
study all potentials of the elements

727

OCTOBER 1963

of nature, and all scientific develop-
ments.

"Things which are at home"
might be an invitation to study
home building, homemaking, furn-
ishing, child psychology and child
training, marital felicity, and such.

''Wars and perplexities oi the na-
tions' are our great concern since
the world is now a single commun-
ity, and perplexities afflicting one
people affect and influence all lives.
Newspapers and magazines keep us
posted on these matters, and to keep
aware of world happenings may help
us to avoid entangling alliances and
difficulties.

The Lord indicates that ''the ful-
ness oi the earth is yours," and he
goes on, saying:

Yea, all things which come of the earth,
in the season thereof, are made for the
benefit and the use of man, both to please
the eye and to gladden the heart . . .
and to enliven the soul (D & C 59:18-19).

Sometimes one becomes surfeited
in reading the difficult subject mat-
ter which takes concentration, and
he needs variety. There is available
a wide selection of books which will
give development to the aesthetic
and the cultural. Music, drama,
poetry, fiction, and other cultural
fields are available to everyone. The
contributions come to us from great
minds and great hearts and great
sufferers and great thinkers.

In addition to all the serious study
there should be time for just plain
reading for pleasure. Here one
needs assistance to select that
which is pleasurable in a worthwhile
wav. There are countless works of
fiction which help us to understand
ourselves and others better, and to

get real pleasure in the learning.

There are great books which stim-
ulate our thinking and help us to
establish values. A typical little
volume, exciting to read and of
wholesome thought, is Gift From
the Sea by Anne Lindbergh. It
could be read many times. She
found the simple life reminiscent of
Thoreau's Walden which influenced
the thinking of Relief Society wom-
en last year.

The women of the Church should
find no difficulty in selecting read-
ing material for themselves and their
families with The Childiens Friend,
The Instructor, The Era, The Relief
Society Magazine, the Church Sec-
tion of the Deseret News, and all
the lessons of the auxiliary organ-
izations.

Mothers have also the well-writ-
ten lessons in literature, social
science, and theology which can
give them a liberal education if they
are dutiful in their pursuit. The sis-
ters should not be content to hear
the lessons only, but should let that
lesson be only the appetizer to in-
duce a total reading of the books
referred to.

The Lord commanded us to leam
by study and by faith and prayer.
When the Savior was tempted by
Lucifer, he replied:

Man shall not live by bread alone, but
by every word that proceedeth out ot
the mouth of God (Mt. 4:4).

It is the spiritual and ethical and
religious reading which all should
do which will give background for
cultural and spiritual growth. Since
no amount of knowledge can save
or exalt, one must apply his knowl-
edge. Consequently it is necessary

728

THE POWER OF BOOKS

that in the reading habits of men
there should be a generous part di-
rected to the spiritual:

. . . that you shall teack one another
the doctrine of the kingdom . . . and
. . . more perfectly in theory, in prin-
ciple, in doctrine, in the law of the gospel,
in all things that pertain unto the king-
dom of God, that are expedient for you
to understand (D & C 88:77-78).

This would imply careful, regular,
and systematic study of the stand-
ard works of the Church. Herein
will be found the material for a life-
time of profitable study. One could
not possibly, in mortality, learn all
about the Way of Life, consequent-
ly these books should be in every
home, available for constant refer-
ence and reading. Splendid it
would be if gifts to children in their
early years were book-gifts. How
fine if every child could have the
New Testament even in early years,
and, a little later, his own triple
combination of the three books and
also his own Bible. Herein are
found the ''. . .principle, doctrine,
the law of the gospel, all things that
pertain unto the kingdom of God.*'

Emerson said: ''There is properly
no history; only biography," and, if
children are to grow up with
character and intense love and deep-
seated faith, let them read the biog-
raphies of the great of all time.
Every lesson in ethical standards
and in proper spiritual living is
found in the standard works. Here
will be found the rewards of right-
eousness and the penalties of sin.
Here will be the life stories of men
who were selfish, arrogant, bold, and
vicious, and who came to tragic
ends. Here are the histories of na-
tions which degenerated from god-

hood back to beasthood, who with
their posterity, suffered untold ag-
onies and death.

*'In the history of the world,"
said Emerson, ''a. very large part of
what has been achieved can be
traced to the influence of a relative-
ly small handful of men — men who
were dedicated, enterprising, curious
and able to a degree which set them
apart from their contemporaries.
There is a real sense in which the
story of their lives is the history of
the world."

Here are the pictures of people
who lived and met all the exigencies
of life and overcame meanness,
jealousies, envies, hatreds, and be-
came pure of heart and clean of
hands. Here are pictures of the
winds of disobedience and rebellion
and uncleanness and the whirlwinds
that enveloped them. Here are
men who approached perfection
under trials and difficulties, like
Job, and who emerged superior be-
ings. Here are the biographies of
the prophets and of leaders and of
the Lord himself, giving example
and direction so that men can, by
following those examples, be per-
fected, happy, full of joy, and with
eternity their goal and expectation.

And the Lord required, in addi-
tion to the study of these numerous
fields of culture and interest, we

"... study my word which hath gone
forth among the children of men. ..."
[This would be the Holy Bible said by
John Livingstone Lowes to be the noblest
monument of English prose, and said bv
the Lord to be MY WORD.]

". . . and also study my word which
shall come forth among the children of
men, or that which is now translating. . . ."
[This is certainly the Book of Mormon.]

729

OCTOBER 1963

"... yea, until you have obtained all
which I shall grant unto the children ot
men in this generation, and then shall all
things be added thereto. ..." [And per-
haps this includes from the Pearl of Great
Price, the Book of Moses]: ''The visions
of Moses as revealed to Joseph Smith,
the Prophet" [and also the Book of Abra-
ham] "a translation of some ancient
records . . ." (D & C 11:22).

[And the Lord commanded further]:
"... seek ye out of the Book of Com-
mandments . . ." [our Doctrine and Cove-
nants, our book of modern revelation].

Among the ''best books'' to be
read are the numerous commentaries
of the leaders of the Church, too
numerous to list, but which are
stimulating and clarifying and writ-
ten to give a better understanding
of the Plan. The Articles oi Faith
is a type of gospel explanation
books. Home Memories oi Presi-
dent David O. McKay is an example
of ideal home life and character-
building books. The Way to Per-
fection, by President Joseph Field-
ing Smih is a gospel treatise. Our
Lord oi the Gospels, by President
y. Reuben Clark, Jr., is a compre-
hensive arrangement making the
study of the scriptures easier for the
student. It must be remembered
that all books published by Church
authors are not official Church pub-
lications, and the reader must be
discriminating and selective. But
all these numerous books have
much of value in them for the dis-
criminating student. In all the
commentaries, good as they may be,
it must be remembered that none
takes the place of the original source
material.

Conditions may have been such
that few people could talk to
Browning, Shakespeare, Scott, or
Emerson, but almost everyone in

our world can profit by their writ-
ten thoughts. Few of us could
travel with Byrd to the South Pole
or with Peary into the frozen areas
of the North, but everyone can read
of their experiences and of the con-
ditions in those desolate areas. Few
of us can travel to the Sistine
Chapel in Rome and see the great
array of masterpieces of the great
artists in the great art galleries of
the world, nor can we sit in their
studios and see them work, but
relatively few need be deprived of
seeing the works of the masters, for
home libraries may have faithful re-
productions.

Not everyone may kneel with the
Prophet in the Sacred Grove nor on
]V[ount Sinai with Moses, nor on
the JVIount of Transfiguration with
Peter, James, and John, yet nearly
every soul in our world may see the
pictures of artists and read the true
record of these world-stirring events.
Few of us may, at this time, fly into
space, yet we may do so by proxy
as we read the exploits of the astro-
nauts.

Through books we may come to
know the kindliness of Abraham
Lincoln, the devotion of Sweitzer,
the vision of Franklin, the faith of
Abraham, and the sacrifice of our
Lord Jesus Christ.

Few of the billions of earth can
walk with God as did Adam and
Abraham and ]V[oses, yet, in the
world in which we live, the scrip-
tures are available to nearly every
soul, and, through them, men can
become intimately acquainted with
their Heavenly Father, his Son
Jesus Christ, and with conditions
and opportunities and expectations
of life eternal.

730

'^^JiW^i^'sfs^-'

iisw*«»*«^^.

^V^:

^^^'^k^M

.aml^m

I ^^^^^w

P^^s;^*'^''

^1^^:$

!p^=i--'^

Josef Muench

FARM SCENE IN NORTH WALES

landscape QuWtmq

Iris W. Schow

Fall plowing forms the lining;

The fleece is fluffy snow;

Contrasting crops

Piece patchwork tops.

And the intense lines

Of all the fencelines

Mark where the quilting stitches go!

731

He Knew the Prophet

Joseph Smith

Part V — President Joseph F. Smith

Preston Nibley
Assistant Church Historian

Joseph F. Smith, the sixth Presi- fidehty and honor until his death in
dent of the Church, was born at Far November 1918, a period of seven-
West, Missouri, November 13, teen years.

1838. He was the son of Hymm Following are a few comments

and Mary Fielding Smith. which President Joseph F. Smith

When the boy was a little less made during his lifetime regarding

than six years of age, his father his beloved uncle, the Prophet Jo-

Hyrum and his uncle the Prophet seph Smith.

Joseph Smith, were killed by a cruel ''As a child I knew the Prophet

mob in Carthage Jail, Illinois. Joseph Smith. As a child I have

When he was nine years of age listened to him preach the Gospel,

he drove an ox team across the that God had committed to his

plains to Utah, following President charge and care. As a child I was

Brigham Young; when he was familiar in his home, in his house-

fourteen his mother died, and from hold, as I was familiar under my own

that time on he made his way alone, father's roof. I have retained the

He served as a missionary in the witness of the spirit that I was im-

Hawaiian Islands from 1854 when bued with as a child, that I received

he was sixteen to 1858; his second from my sainted mother, the firm

mission was to England from i860 belief that Joseph Smith was a

to 1863. Prophet of God" (Sermon in the

On July 1, 1866, Joseph F. Smith Salt Lake Assembly Hall, July 8,

was ordained an apostle by Presi- 1917)-

dent Brigham Young. His work ''I bear my testimony to you, and

in this important office occupied to the world, that Joseph was raised

the remainder of his life. He subse- up by the power of God to lay the

quently served as counselor to three foundations of this great latter-day

Presidents of the Church, John work, to reveal the fulness of the

Taylor (1880 to 1887), Wilford Gospel to the world, in this dispen-

Woodruff (1887 to 1898), and Lo- sation, to restore the priesthood of

renzo Snow (1898 to 1901). God to the world, by which men

Joseph F. Smith became the Presi- may act in the name of the Father

dent of the Church in October 1901. and of the Son and of the Holy

He served in this capacity with great Ghost, and it will be accepted of

732

PRESIDENT JOSEPH f. SMITH

God, it will be by his authority. I
bear my testimony to it; I know
that it is true*' {The Improvement
Era, Vol. 14, November 1910, page

74)-

*'To me there is a sweet fascina-
tion in the contemplation of his
[Joseph Smith's] childhood and
youth. I love to contemplate the
innocence and the artless simplicity
of his boyhood. It bears record that
he was honest, that he was led by
the spirit of God to perform his
wonderful mission. How could a
child at his age be impelled by other
than honest motives in the ac-
complishment of his high and holy
calling? What he did he was led
to do by the inspiration and guid-
ance of his Heavenly Father, of this
I feel assured.

''He was much like other children;
his play was like that of his com-
panions; his thoughts like those of
most children, were innocent, and
consequently he was incapable of
the knavery and connivance that his
enemies declared he practiced.

"Though poor, his parents were
honest and good; they delighted in
the truth, and it was their honest

desire to live according to the best
light within them. Love and good
will to all found expression in their
hearts and actions, and their chil-
dren were imbued with like senti-
ments. They were firm believers in
God and trusted in his watchcare
over his children. They had fre-
quently received manifestations of
his loving kindness in dreams, vis-
ions and inspirations, and God had
healed their little ones in answer to
prayer when they were nigh unto
death. It was in such an atmos-
phere that the boy was reared. Jo-
seph was a remarkably quiet and
well disposed child who gave his
parents little or no trouble. At an
early age of eight, he gave proof
that besides being thoughtful, easily
governed and of sweet and loving
disposition, he possessed the founda-
tion principles of a good character,
filial affection, patience, endurance,
courage.

"Concerning his spiritual mani-
festations, is it reasonable to suppose
that there could have been premedi-
tated deceit on the part of the boy,
and such a boy, in his simple state-
ment of what he saw and heard? No;
neither could the answer which the
heavenly messenger gave to him,
have been composed in the child's
own mind. Joseph Smith's testi-
mony concerning his heavenly mani-
festation, in later life, was as simple,
straight-forward, plain and true, as
it had been in childhood; the fidel-
ity, courage and love implanted in
and characteristic of his life in boy-
hood neither faltered or changed,
with maturity. His wisdom came
in revelations of God to him" (Im-
provement Era, December 1917,
page 167).

733

..„e^r^*^"'^

A
Message
to Young

Mothers

Tour search for a magic, effort-
less solution, or for a fairy god-
mother who could lift all your prob-
lems from your shoulders, has been
in vain. Now it is time to face
your situation honestly and real-
istically. You are no longer a baby
living in a plush, self-centered
world, having no responsibilities or
unfulfilled desires. You are the cen-
ter of your own very real and very
earnest adult world. You must do
for yourself what no one else is able
to do for you. You must tackle the
terribly hard, never-ending, tedious,
discouraging job of self-mastery for

Mary M. EUsworth

yourself and by yourself. Relatives
and neighbors can sympathize and
advise and encourage, but you must
lay the groundwork.

Your finest outside help will come
from the Lord, the only person who
actually comprehends human be-
havior patterns in general and your
unique combination in particular.
Stay close to him through prayer
and faith and blessings. Put your
trust in him and practice leaving
your worries in his hands. Don't
take them to him and then bring
them away with you, so you are just
as worried and unhappy as before.

'Condensed and abridged horn "If Not Me, Who? If Not Now, When?"

734

CHILDREN OF HOMER AND MARY MADSEN ELLSWORTH
Clockwise: Larry, four; Patrice, nine; Sterling, seven; Richard, thirteen; Elise, twelve; Ellen, twelve;
Duffy, six. Center: Tina, fifteen; Mary, sixteen.

If the worries come back, take them
to him over and over, until at last
you have peace.

Give the following self-help point-
ers a mighty try. And when you fail
and are discouraged, give them an-
other try and another:

1 . Don't expect any more of your-
self than you do of others. Be pa-
tient and tolerant of yourself. Your
goals should be high and challeng-
ing — but not impossible.

not allow your mind to become a
whip that races through an endless
list of undone jobs. Move through
life in ''second gear/' at an easy,
measured pace, taking on just one
job at a time and no other. When
it is finished, go on to the next.
Refuse to be hurried. Actually, you
will accomplish more this way and
with less wasted energy. A bright,
early start after a full night's sleep
is a big advantage toward a calm
day.

2. Take one thing at a time. Do 3. Keep your life simple. Refuse

735

OCTOBER 1963

to be pushed into more outside Try to get eight hours of sleep
activity than you can handle. "The each night and fifteen-minute rests
things that matter most should not during the day, following over-
be at the mercy of the things that exertion; take leisurely tub baths;
matter least." Allowing unessen- deliberately relax each part of
tials or lesser responsibilities to the body to complete limpness,
crowd out duties toward family, Deep breathing, also, is beneficial for
Church, and basic convictions will a healthy emotional state. Many
invariably lead to guilt feelings, people find lying on a slant board
They, in turn, enhance irritations or in a position which props the le^s
and swell into '*blue" moods. and feet higher than the head excel-
lent for repose and for increased

4. Develop not only simplicity in circulation to the face and scalp,
your way of life, but in your choice Don't forget that your physical and
of pleasures and enjoyments, also, emotional conditions are so deeply
Train yourself to appreciate the free, entwined that the one always
ample beauties and marvels and joys strongly affects the other. Very often
all about you, in nature, for instance, when an illness occurs, it cannot be
Make a hobby of studying and lik- determined what the initial cause
ing people. was — the physical or the emotional.

The more distraught you become,

5. Realize that you can, with the greater is your need to force
prayer and faith and determination, yourself to exercise, eat three bal-
change yourself — if you really want anced meals a day, stay on a sched-
to change more than you want to ule which will keep your mind
remain as you are. For example, a occupied and off yourself, and get
person may wish to become mature, plenty of undisturbed rest,
unselfish, uncomplaining; however. Most important: picture yourself
she may desire to be pitied, sympa- as being well. This does not coun-
thized with, and helped more. She sel you to neglect real health prob-
cannot bring herself to give up a lems. It merely suggests that a per-
clinging, dependent, martyr-ty^pe son may easily develop the habit of
role for an independent, self-suf- minutely examining herself for pos-
ficient one. Here is the crux of the sible disorders which, in time, her
task of changing oneself: desire is imagination may accommodatingly
the most essential ingredient. provide.

6. Exercise regularly, or go walk- 7. Don't allow yourself to he
iui^ or swimming, when possible, ''carried away" by your emotions.
Often when you feel all you need is You can nip them in the bud or let
rest, systematic exercise will do more them barrel into a fast-moving ava-
good. It will result in fewer aches lanche. Don't try to push a thouqht
and pains and weak and strained or feeling out of your mind. This
muscles. It gives a feeling of well- process will only make it stick all
being and vitality. The end prod- the tighter. Instead, force a smile,
uct is more energy, rather than less, sing, ''p^^Y ^^^" ^^ P^^^ ^^ serenity,

736^

A MESSAGE TO YOUNG MOTHERS

relax your tightened face and fist Today is all you actually have. It

muscles — and think of something is eternity. Let the future rest in

different, something uplifting and God's hands, have faith. 'Taith is

pleasant. This is the highly success- the foundation of all things — in-

ful method used on small children eluding happiness" (PREsroENX

— distraction. David O. McKay) . Make each day a

happy, successful one, even as if it

8. Don't fear your condition or were to be your last one.
burdens. Take them out in the Don't make the tragic mistake of
open and examine them as objective- putting off happiness for a future
ly and calmly as possible. Decide time. Take it as you go along,
which troubles can be eliminated Build up rich memories for yourself
and take steps to do so. Those and your family.

which you cannot alter or do away

with, you must accept. To make the 1 0. Try to have some planned
world over to suit you is a large time away from your family. Do
order. If you cannot have what whatever you please with it. It
you like, maybe you can like what gives you something to anticipate,
you have. Change brings renewal. Learn to en-
Pray for strength to live with your joy solitude; it expands the soul,
problems or to overcome them, Have a creative-type hobby,
rather than to have them removed.

Troubles of all types will be with 1 1 • Welcome work. Discover the
you always. Indeed, they may be satisfaction of doing things well and
blessings in disguise. They are your efficiently, and use work to "blow
building blocks to character and off steam." You would be out-
wisdom. Your Heavenly Father has rageously bored without it.
never promised to keep pain and

trouble from you, but he has assured 12. Don't take yourself too seiious-
you that you will endure "to the ly. You have gained real maturity
end" and be blessed beyond your when you can admit your own
imagination, if you keep his com- blunders and laugh at them,
mandments to the best of your abil- Keep an open mind. Discuss^
ity, despite the suffering and don't argue. Small minds are stub-
tribulations you encounter. bornly closed. Great minds are

Don't feel guilty when "bad" humble and teachable,
thoughts come to you. They come

to everyone. President George Al- 13. Let your virtues speak for

bert Smith explained once that evil themselves^ hut take every oppor-

comes in relishing and nourishing tunity to praise another's. Pay no

and encouraging bad thoughts, in- attention to ill-natured remarks

stead of banishing them. about yourself. So live that nobody

will believe them.

9. Work in daytime compart- The worst self-destructive forces
nients. Think only in terms of to- in this world are anger, resentment,
day, not the past or the future, and self-pity. Don't let them rob

737

OCTOBER 1963

you of your happiness. No momen-
tary satisfaction is worth their ter-
rible price.

14. Know that you must have
self-respect before you can reach out
to others. So hve that you can hke
yourself and live on agreeable terms
with yourself. ''Love your neighbor
as yourself." You can like yourself
only when your conscience is at rest.

Lying, for instance, destroys peace
of mind and causes fear and inner
turmoil, even when undetected. The
so-called white lies can be avoided
by forethought and simple state-
ments. Long explanations are not
required.

And, very, very important: Do
some act of kindness for someone
each day. Reach out to others un-
selfishly, willingly, kindly in your
thoughts and actions. No one will
ever find or keep a deep inner hap-
piness who does not grow to this
level. When in doubt, always do
and say the kind thing.

True friends enrich life. If vou
would have friends, be one. Be true
to those who trust you.

Mrs. Emma Ray McKay, wife of
President David O. McKay, sug-
gests that you meet your husband
not fifty per cent of the way, but at
least eighty or ninety per cent of
the way. (Incidentally, she warns,
also, not to expect your husband to
make marriage his whole life, as it
must be a woman's, and not to "cry
over spilt milk." )

15. Keep your imnd fuU of beauti-
ful, encouraging thoughts. Ruth
May Fox used to pin songs, poems,
or scriptures in front of her as she
washed her dishes or ironed her

clothes or sewed. Thus, she was
always memorizing some inspira-
tional message. What a storehouse
of help to have ever with you to call
up when the need arises!

When the going is good, tell your-
self life is wonderful, and allow your-
self the delightful feeling of being
happy, enjoying the beautiful, be-
lieving the best.

16. Never say or do anything you
wouldn't he wilh'ng to have your
child copy — because he probably
will.

17. Never overlook the boost a
new hair-do and a neat, trim appear-
ance can give you. Daintiness and
attractiveness develop assurance and
poise. (Don't confuse neatness
with extravagant slavishness to cur-
rent fashion trends, though.)

18. Be thrifty. A most contagious
sickness of the day is materialism.
Don't race the "Joi^^ses," race your
own best potential. Remember the
saying, "We spend money we don't
have, to buy things we don't need,
to impress people we don't care for."
No one can feel free under a load
of debt. This is true slavery.

19. Salvage as much of each day
as possible. Don't allow one slip to
cancel all your efforts. Each wrong
thought checked, each unkind word
unspoken is a victory and a step
ahead.

Don't attempt to remodel your-
self completely all at once. Take
one trait at a time. Work on it
alone for a week, or a month, or a
year. When it is conquered, pro-
ceed to the next one. In a few

738

A MESSAGE TO YOUNG MOTHERS

years, you surely will have weeded sible. You are ever with yourself,
out most of your own worst enemies. Relocation of home or job, trips.
Don't ever forget the blessed prin- drugs, housewives going to work out-
ciple of repentarice. "A man is far side the home are common escape
more imporant to God than the routes. They do not still the con-
mistakes he has made. The gospel science or change the personality,
is from now on" (Marion Duff however. You must achieve happi-
Hanks). ness within yourself regardless of
Isaiah promises that the man who your physical surroundings. Granted,
contritely and humbly forsakes his some environments more readily
sins and asks for forgiveness will lend themselves to pleasantry than
receive it. Then do not go back others. But many of the saddest,
and dwell on them and probe into most dejected people in the world
them, but rather forgive yourself reside in such "ideal" places; and
your own mistakes, as you forgive truly joyful, contented, serene people
your neighbors theirs, and gain wis- can be found dwelling in poverty,
dom through them. pain, and hunger, even homeless.

By now, you know how to stand

20. Practice self-discipline in little squarely on your own two feet,
measures daily until your will power neither clinging to your husband
grows stronger. Soon it will stand nor depending on your mother for

you m good stead m big emergen- .. / t, i. wru *.

^. ^ , , ^ ^ ,f your own emotional maturity. What

cies. ror example, torce yourselt ^ , -^i ^i • • <• .• •

.£11 T 4.V. you do with this mtormation is up

out ot bed earlier than necessary or -^ , \

give up a favorite fattening food. Do *^ y^"' ^'^^^' y^" ^^" "^^ '^ ^"^

something difficult like addressing ^"^ hidden treasures of satisfaction

an audience or writing a note of and peace and happiness, or you can

pardon. continue to limp through life on

your self-made crutches. The deci-

21. Remember escape is impos- sion is yours.

Watchcare

Zara Sahin

In the autumn turn of leaves.
When the green cat-berries darken
Near the river bank; when sheaves
Of garnered grain stand in the fields,
And all of kindly nature yields
Her harvest, it is time to hearken
For the call of southward flying
Geese, until the cadence, dying
In the dim distance, calls to mind
The dear Lord's watchcare of mankind.

739

The Pendant

Hazel Cheesman

00 you remember those Add-A- — but that was the final blow.
Pearl necklace advertisements they After a short nap, which was all
used to have in the magazines? the sleep we ever got or expected
That's the way my Christmases have on Christmas Eve, we were awak-
been. Each year another perfectly ened by what sounded like a runa-
matched pearl. Every year except way freight train headed for the
one. That was the year my necklace living room. Somehow we found
was centered with a beautiful pend- our robes and slippers, and led each
ant, crystal-clear and precious. other through the doorway. The

It wasn't just because the children children had turned on the tree
were little and still at home that lights and were seated in a circle,
that Christmas was memorable. Nor ready for the present-passing cere-
had our financial circumstances im- mony. The lumpy stockings had
proved any — we were very poor, as already vanished, confiscated in a
usual. Certainly it wasn't because pre-dawn raid and emptied out on

1 had kept my annual resolution to the children's beds.

have all my Christmas shopping It took time to pry them out of

done by October. the welter of toys and discarded

No, it was the same mad hassle wrappings long enough for break-
as always. Late Christmas Eve fast. But even though it was very
found my husband and me strug- late, nobody had much appetite,
gling to assemble toys from direc- Sampling their stocking contents be-
tions which would have baffled a fore breakfast was frowned upon, of
mechanical engineer; and arranging course, but I had a sneaking feeling
lopsided dollhouses and bowl egged the rule had been broken — again,
kiddy cars under the fragrant native-

cedar Christmas tree, the only kind This was the year for spending

recognized as authentic by our chil- Christmas Day with my folks — we

dren. alternated between them and my

I moaned for my husband's bene- husband's family. So while he

fit as we filled the stockings, but he oversaw and assisted with the chil-

was not deceived. Each year he dren's dressing, I, efficient as always,

waged a futile battle to have the hurried to wrap my folks' presents,
long, brown, cotton stockings re- I always saved the wrapping

placed with nice, hygienic bowls, papers and ribbons, carefully pressed

But the children had inherited my from the year before, which neces-

preference for sentiment over sani- sitated extreme caution in my gift

tation, and would fall back with wrapping. Not only must the

outraged howls at each attempt to package match the personality of

convert them. Nobody could hang the recipient, but also I had to be

a bowl from a mantel! sure not to use wrappings which

He tried to persuade them it had come from that same person last

wasn't necessary to hang the bowls year. (The year before was all right

— they could be set out on a table — nobody remembered back that

740

THE PENDANT

far.) I had had a very artistic in- dishwashing — our last excuse for

spiration and had cut scenes from hngering. But when the older chil-

Christmas cards (also saved from dren started going to sleep, we had

previous years ) to decorate my no choice — they were too heavy to

packages. This required extra care, carry upstairs.

so there was double danger involved, Everyone came out to see us off,

but I felt the results justified it. shivering after the warmth of the

I remember that was the year they house. We could see our breath —

first came out with those fleecy everyone was talking at once — and

lamb's wool house slippers, and I the clean, fresh snow squeaked be-

had bought my Father a pair in a neath our feet as we moved around

dark maroon shade, which I con- the circle kissing each other good-

sidered the ultimate in elegance, bye.

The sheet of paper and ribbon bow My father was laughing at some-

which I had set aside for his pack- thing one of the children had said,

age were the most beautiful in my and, when I turned to him, he put

stock, and I lingered over my Christ- his arms around me and just stood

mas cards, searching for just the there for a moment,

right one to add the final perfect I looked over his shoulder at the

touch, until I heard my husband golden light streaming from the

calling for me to hurry. open door, rich and warm as the

When I came out, he had the love which had sheltered me here

children in the car. through all the years. Someone had

We sang lustily as we sailed over left the record player on — "O Holy
the snowy hills toward Grandma's Night" floated clearly on the crisp
and Grandpa's, except when we air. A Ghristmas tree with deli-
were interrupted by a fight in the cately colored candles spread its dark
back seat loud enough to drown us branches across the window, and far
out. Minor — and quieter — above us huge stars sparkled in the
skirmishes were ignored. dark blue sky.

We had a wonderful day in spite I raised my face for my father's

of too much rich food — acres of kiss, but he just stood there with

dirty dishes — and tired, cranky his arms around me, looking down

children. Toward evening the and smiling. For a moment, in the

younger ones started dropping over uncertain light, I thought there were

like flies, but nobody went home, tears in his eyes.

We just carried the young ones up- But then he said, "Didn't we have

stairs and placed them across the a nice Ghristmas?" and his voice

beds in neat rows. sounded so happy I knew I had

The survivors, with a startling lack been mistaken,

of judgment, gathered around the A few weeks later they mailed the

big table in the center of the kitchen package back to me, and the beauti-

and helped themselves to cold tur- ful wrappings were hardly mussed

key and mince pie, washed down at all. He must have opened it very

with innumerable cups of cocoa. carefully. I still have the maroon

We took a long time with the slippers. They don't fit anyone else.

741

EDITORIAL

VOLUME 50

OCTOBER 1963

NUMBER 10

In Time of Harvest

"Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth labourers into his
harvest" (Mt. 9:38).

Again comes the interval season between the warm and radiant summer
and the long quietness of winter. In this way autumn comes to the
Northern Hemisphere, with its blessings of harvest. And in that other
Hemisphere where it is now springtime and the days of blossoming, there
will come also a time of harvesting according to the word of the Lord,
''While the earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and cold and heat,
and summer and winter, and day and night shall not cease" (Genesis 8:22).

For harvest is the ingathering of that which may be reaped for the
maintenance of the body and the enrichment of the mind and spirit — a
time also for sharing all that is given sparingly or in abundance. So it has
been throughout the centuries. So it was among the people of ancient
Israel, a time for the counting of days and the beginning of a calendar,
when it was given to Moses to proclaim a time of rejoicing, ''And the feast
of the harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the
field: and the feast of ingathering. . . ." So it was in later generations in a
wider world when the fields turned to gold and the orchards were laden
with fruit. There was also a harvest that first year on the dark New Eng-
land shore. A harvest followed the first hasty planting that was made in
the valleys of the mountains in late July, when the clear mountain waters
were turned upon the primeval land, and prayers of hopefulness were
mingled with the planting.

Relief Society women, frugal and industrious in their ways, gleaned in
the wheat fields in the years that followed, and they were as beautiful and
as humble as Ruth of ancient times who "came to Bethlehem in the
beginning of barley harvest." For the people of many centuries have re-
joiced in the golden beaded wheat, the barley fields in rippled waves, and
the plumes of oats, expressing gratitude for the grains choice among the
plants of earth.

742

Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Favm H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch

The harvest as a time of joyful celebration in pioneer times was
observed in various ways of gratitude in small and isolated communities
and on the lonely farmsteads of the desert. Some families celebrated a
time they called ''the feast of the green ears/' when the corn was brought
in from the fields and the best ears were roasted on the embers of
bonfire. Friends and relatives traveled many miles to rejoice together.
On one such occasion a wife remembered the first meager harvest on the
land which they had retrieved from the desert. In contrasting the two
harvests, she said, ''The first one was really only a harvest of promise,
and this one is a gathering in of abundance, but the first harvest also was
celebrated with great amplitude of praise. It was a reckoning of the fu-
ture, which has now become the present."

We have never been given a promise of ample harvests without the
intervals of some lean years. We have never been promised rich harvests
in every land in every year, and we have not been given freedom from
drought or frost or flood or blizzard. It was of our own choosing as a
blessing — the great privilege of coming to the earth — to be under the
dominion of the laws which pertain to the earth. We rejoiced in this
part of the eternal plan, and surely we accepted our responsibilities for
the temporal and spiritual harvest promised to the "labourers in the
field.''

If we can live in harmony with the commandments of the "Lord of
the harvest," and follow his counsel for our time of planting and reaping
in the fields of earth, then we can develop for ourselves the qualities of
gratitude and thanksgiving for every blessing, and a willingness to share
our own gleanings, small or great, with others who may be laboring in
fields which are sparse and unyielding. In this way our lives may be
enriched and become a continued blessing in all seasons and in time and
eternity. — V.P.C.

743

B-inrrr»nnnnrinrryrrrryyryynrrr»ryff^ innrrirgTrinnnnnnnnnn

otes to the Field

Relief Society Lessons on Talicing Book Records
Again Available for the Sightless

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Department for the Aid
of the Sightless has prepared on talking book records the Relief Society
Study Courses for October 1963 to May 1964. These courses include
theology, the visiting teacher messages, work meeting discussions,
literature, and social science. These recordings have been prepared for
the use of the blind only and will be sent free to any blind person desir-
ing them. Requests should be sent to the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints, Department for the Aid of the Sightless, 47 East South
Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah, 84111.

fanwell to a House Well Loued

MabeJ Jones Gabbott

I shall take the Wedgewood pitcher from the shelf.
And father's desk that stands beside the door,
And this hooked rug that I once made myself.
And mother's maple rocker — nothing more.
Now, I must say goodbye to these stucco walls,
Built by my pioneer father years ago.
Must bid farewell to rooms within, and halls,
And to this garden where the rose and tulip grow.
For just one moment I must sit again
Before the fire in the inglenook,
And dream of winter days and the east wind
TTiat whipped the flames up as we read The Book.
And having all these memories to hold,
I shall not mind because the house is sold.

744

Mrs. HILDA ANDERSSON ERICKSON,

one hundred and three years old, is
the only living Latter-day Saint
pioneer woman (one who crossed
the plains before the coming of the
railroad to Utah in 1869). Mrs.
Erickson stood alone at the annual
pioneer luncheon, July 24, when
hundreds of guests arose and offered
her a heartfelt ovation, standing un-
til she smilingly waved them down.
Mrs. Erickson has been a business
woman, dentist, missionary, rancher,
and banker.

Elnora b. KNOPF is a well-
known and highly respected struc-
tural geologist. Her specialty is
rock structure, and she is an
authority on many areas, including
the Stissing Mountains of New York
State, which she describes in detail
in her newest publication "Strati-
graphy and Structure of the Stissing
Mountain Area."

Valentina tereshkova, a former
Russian factory worker, became the
first woman in space when she was
launched on a flight June 16, 1963.
She orbited the earth forty-eight
times in seventy hours and fifty
minutes.

Mrs. ALICIA PATTERSON GUGGEN-
HEIM, fifty-six, editor and founder
of the Long Island newspaper
Newsday^ died in New York, July 2,
1963. Daughter of Joseph Medill
Patterson, famous founder of the
New York News, she was also a
cousin of Robert R. McCormick of
the Chicago Tribune. She wel-
comed conflicting ideas in her
paper, especially those of her hus-
band, with whom she frequently
differed. She was considered one
of the ''greats" in the newspaper
world, giving her paper 'Vitality,
courage, high readability and hard-
hitting investigative reporting."

French madame ernest (julie)
ROUART still lives in and cherishes
the lovely home built long ago by
her parents in Paris, with all its art
treasures and memories. A number
of the paintings were done by the
early impressionists, such as Degas,
Renoir, Manet, Monet, and Mary
Cassat, with whom Julie's mother
Berthe Morisot Manet, was a fellow
artist. The beautiful Berthe and
her lovely daughter Julie were the
subjects of many of the paintings
of the impressionist colony, and
quite a number of them still hang
in Julie's lovely ancestral home.

745

inside and out

Suggestion

Ida Elaine fames

Across the street a family moves away.

I see the high-chair, cake-box, davenport,

A crib where a certain tow-head lay.

Leaving only echoes of rollicking sport.

More than abandoned tricycle upturned.

More than a Tarn o'Shanter's tipsy moon

Have gone away where life's bright signals burned

Like flowers through a windowpane's warm boon.

For the seeking wind that nudges an empty swing.
For the puzzled squirrel back and forth at the door,
I ask that another moving-van soon bring
(Perhaps for myself I ask it even more) —
A child to ride, slam doors, and pester and play —
One traded back for each one moved away.

746

Dinner in
dvance

Dorothy C. Littie

IVIaking frozen TV dinners is fun
and economical. You will discover
dozens of ideas for variety once you
have tried making them!

When you are in the mood to
cook, prepare three or four times
enough food for your family din-
ner, as if you were cooking for a
crowd. Just cook three or four roasts
instead of one, and plenty of vege-
tables. It doesn't take any more
heat if you fill the oven full. Make
your gravy a little thin. Let the
extra food cool while you are eat-
ing. After dinner, line up six or
eight aluminum TV dinner dishes
on the counter. Aluminum pie
plates may also be used. Work on
only six or eight dishes at a time.
Daintily slice the meat and place
servings onto the dishes, using the
prettiest pieces on top and hiding
the fragments underneath. Cover
the meat with gravy. Serve helpings
of potatoes and top with butter. To
make it complete you will need one
more vegetable. Choose a green
one if you have potatoes. These can
be put onto the aluminum plates
directly from opened cans. Top
with butter. If you're really am-
bitious, make a bread dressing (plen-
ty moist) to go with the meat, and
you will have a real feast prepared!
Cover each plate securely with a
piece of aluminum foil on which you
have previously written a label. Seal

carefully and freeze. To use, put
the prepared dinners directly from
the freezer into the oven, leaving
the foil on. Twenty-five to thirty
minutes at 350 degrees, and dinner
is ready!

Always use the biggest pot you
own when you cook chili or navy
beans, soup, or goulash. Use what
you need for a meal and freeze the
rest. (Goulash should be slightly
under-cooked to freeze, and partly
thawed before reheating. ) The oven
is the easiest place in which to re-
heat your frozen dishes, because the
heat is more constant and even, and
you don't have to stand over the
stove to keep the food from burn-
ing.

When you make a casserole,
double the recipe and freeze half for
a later meal. There are few casse-
roles that will not freeze successfully.
Just wait to add any crisp toppings,
like crumbs, until you reheat the
dish.

Freeze the food in the casserole
dish or pan in which you plan to
reheat it, then place the container
in a pan of hot water for a few sec-
onds. Take out the block of frozen
food and wrap it as you would a
piece of meat. Label and return it
to the freezer. When you reheat it,
use the same utensil in which you
froze it. Quite handy!

747

Part II - Evaporated Milk

Marion Bennion, Ph.D., Chairman, Department of Food and Nutrition

Sadie O. Morris, Ph.D., Department of Food and Nutrition

Brigham Young University

IVIiLK may be concentrated by
removing part of the water from it.
Evaporated milk is whole milk
which has had about half of the
water removed, after which it has
been sealed in a can and sterilized.
Most of the evaporated milks on the
market have had vitamin D added
to them to increase the nutritive
value of the milk.

A similar amount of water to that
which has been removed in process-
ing may be returned to the milk,
and the milk may then be used in
any way that whole milk might have
been used, as a beverage or in food
preparation. Since the milk has
been heated to a high temperature
for sterilization, the flavor will be
somewhat changed but is still ac-
ceptable, even as a beverage. Usually
equal amounts of water and evap-
orated milk are mixed to give a milk
about equal to whole milk.

Evaporated milk may be used

without the addition of any water
in many recipes. Because it is con-
centrated, it gives more creamy,
smooth characteristics to many
foods than does regular milk. Soups,
gravies, sauces, casserole dishes, pud-
dings, all have a richer flavor and
creamier texture when made with
evaporated milk.

As with dry milk, the nutritive
value of some recipes may be actual-
ly increased by using evaporated
milk in its original form. For ex-
ample, bread may be made with
different proportions of evaporated
milk and water. The nutrients
especially increased by the use of
evaporated milk are calcium, ribo-
flavin, and good quality protein. The
following chart shows the change in
calcium and riboflavin when a loaf
of white enriched bread is made
with different proportions of evap-
orated milk and water.

748

Calcium Riboflavin

(mg.) (mg.)

Vi evap. milk

Yz water

% evap. milk

Vs water

% evap. milk

/4 water

404 1.3

462 1.4

524 1.6

it may be kept for long periods of time
without refrigeration, but as soon as the
can is opened it must be kept in the
refrigerator like any other milk.

Evaporafed Milk Recipes

V^hite Bread

The texture, color, and flavor of the
bread will be somewhat different from
that made with less milk or all water.
The color will be more creamy and the
bread more moist and less crumbly.

When evaporated milk is chilled icy
cold it may be whipped and used in fruit
whips, Bavarian creams, salads, refrigerator
desserts, and toppings. The addition of
two teaspoons of lemon juice for each %
cup evaporated milk will give a more
stable whipped topping and also adds a
pleasing flavor.

While evaporated milk may be stored
for several months, it is recommended
that the cans or cases be turned upside
down about every month. This prevents
thickening and clotting of the milk. Since
evaporated milk has been sterilized, it is
a safe food supply. In the unopened can

lYz
lYz

lYz

c. + 1 tbsp. warm water

tbsp. sugar

tsp. salt

pkg. yeast, dry or compressed

tbsp. oil or soft shortening

c. + 1 tbsp. evaporated milk

c. flour, plus enough additional flour

to make a soft dough that leaves the

sides of the bowl.

Measure lukewarm water and sugar into
large mixing bowl. Crumble compressed
or dry yeast into mixture. (Use warm
water 110-115° ^ ^^^^ active dry yeast.)
Stir and dissolve. Add salt, shortening, and
milk. Sift flour and add to first ingredients
and mix together thoroughly. Add enough
additional flour to make a soft dough
(approximately y^Yz c). When dough
leaves the sides of the bowl, turn it out
onto a lightly floured board and knead
until smooth and elastic. It should no
longer stick to board. Shape into ball

749

and place in clean bowl, grease lightly on
top, and allow to rise until double in bulk.
Bake in preheated oven at 400° F. for
about 35 minutes. Turn out of pan when
baked and cool on racks.

*For additional nutritive value, the
amount of evaporated milk may be in-
creased, at the same time decreasing the
amount of warm water and flour as shown
below:

B. Vs c. warm water

V4 c. evaporated milk
2 % c. flour

C. '/4 c. warm water

Va c. -\- 2 tbsp. evaporated milk
iVi c. flour

Oatmeal Bread (no knead)

2 pkg, active dry yeast

Vi c. warm water

Vi c. boiling water

1 c. quick cooking rolled oats

Vz c. molasses

Vs c. shortening

1 tbsp. salt

* 1 c. evaporated milk

2 slightly beaten eggs
6 c. sifted flour

Soften yeast in warm water. In large
bowl combine boiling water with rolled
oats, molasses, shortening, and salt. Cool
to lukewarm. Stir in 2 c. sifted flour,
add eggs and evaporated milk, beat well.
Stir in softened yeast. Add remaining
flour, 2 c. at a time, to make moderately
stiff dough. Beat until smooth and glu-
ten is developed. Grease lightly on top,
cover tightly, and refrigerate at least 2
hours or overnight. Turn out onto well
floured board, shape into 2 loaves, put in
loaf pans. Let double in bulk. Bake
about 40 minutes at 375" F. Turn out
of pans when baked and cool on racks.

*If nonfat dry milk is used in place of
evaporated milk, use Vz c. regular nonfat
dry milk (or % c. instant nonfat dry milk)
and increase boiling water from YzC. to

lYz c.

Macaroni Suprenne

1 c. macaroni
1 Yz tbsp. margarine or butter ,

2 tbsp. flour •

Yz tsp. salt

% c. hot water (or liquid off vegetables)
Va c. evaporated milk
1 Yz c. grated cheddar cheese, sharp

4 hard-cooked eggs, sliced

Cook macaroni in boiling water until
tender; drain. Melt margarine in saucepan;
add flour and salt and stir. Cook until
bubbly. Quickly add hot water, stirring
constantly; bring mixture quickly to a
boil. Remove from heat and stir in evap-
orated milk. Return to heat and bring
back to boiling and cook about 2 minutes
over moderate heat. Remove from heat
and add grated cheese. Place over low
heat and stir until blended. Place mac-
aroni in greased baking dish, cover with
sliced eggs, and add cheese sauce. Sprinkle
buttered crumbs over top. Brown in mod-
erate oven, 375° F., for 20-25 niinutes.
Yield: six servings.

Old-Fashioned
Butterscotch Pudding

Yz c. brown sugar

Yz cup less 1 tbsp. granulated sugar

/4 c. flour

Y4 tsp. salt

Yz c. water

% c. evaporated milk

2 eggs

!4 c. water

1 tbsp. butter or substitute

Yz tsp. vanilla

Mix together sugar, flour, and salt.
Add Yz c. water and blend until smooth.
Add evaporated milk. Place on burner
and bring to boiling, stirring constantly.
Cook about 2 minutes over moderate heat.
Meanwhile, beat the eggs with !4 c. wa-
ter. Add the egg-water mixture to the
cooked starch paste and blend. Cook
over low heat for 3-4 minutes until egg
is cooked. Remove from heat; add but-
ter and vanilla. Pour into serving
dishes and chill. Garnish with whipped
topping and nuts or a cherry. Or, one
egg white may be saved to use as a me
ringue on top of the pudding. For me-
ringue, gradually beat in 2 tbsp. sugar and
whip until stiff. Place meringue on top
of each pudding and heat in 400° F. oven
until lightly browned. Yield: 4-5 servings.

750

Ironing

rinkles

Maxfne T. Grimm

VwHAT are you thinking about when
you wash your dishes? What are
you thinking about when you iron
the wrinkles out of your husband's
shirt, when you scrub the floor,
when you make the beds?

I have a habit of making up ser-
mons. Some may not be too good,
but I always take the main theme
from my project at hand.

Now this is sort of the pattern of
my thinking — ironing out the
wrinkles.

As my steam iron tackles the
wrinkles of my son's trousers, I think
of the many wrinkles we have in our
lives to iron out. There is the
wrinkle of worry — this is such a
waste of time — worrying about the
accident that may befall one of the
children, worrying about the new
dress that has to be finished, worry-
ing about correspondence that is way
past due — worrying about a meeting
that you should attend — about a
lesson that you have to prepare.

This list could go on forever, be-
cause there are plenty of things to
worry about. However, maybe if
you made a list of the things you

are worrying about, posted it at
hand in the kitchen, and then, one
by one, started chalking them off,
the procedure would be helpful. I
think perhaps when you start writ-
ing some of them you will realize
how foolish you are to worry about
so many things that you can't do
anything about.

Worrying takes energy, and it can
cause headaches, chronic illness, and
certainly an unhappy home. As a
young girl, I always memorized poet-
ry while ironing.

Many of you watch television,
but I rather like this idea of
philosophizing — I have plenty of
wrinkles that need ironing out.
Maybe its gossip, maybe selfishness,
maybe jealousy — there are endless
wrinkles to be ironed out.

I have come to think of house-
hold tasks as my best thinking time.
Normally, the task at hand that you
dislike the most is the one that you
don't have to concentrate on — one
that gives no real challenge to the
mind — so now use this time, which
is usually worry time, to iron out
the wrinkles in your lives.

Count Your Blessings - Not Troubles

Ursula King Bell

Count your blessings — not your troubles,
Talk about the good things of life to others,
Not your problems, for all have enough to endure.
Endeavor to keep your mind and hands busy,
With useful work and pleasant thoughts.

751

Check Your

Sey\/ing
Equipment

Shirley Thulin

#%LL set for your important sewing projects? Now is a good time to check
your sewing equipment.

There are so many new items on the market, it would be well to
check with your department and chain stores to look over the time and
work savers they have to offer.

Sewing aids, which today are a far cry from the bare essentials that
filled great-grandmother's sewing basket, range from a tailor-tacking device
that marks both sides of a fabric simultaneously to a new kind of pin that
has no head.

Buttons, which have achieved new heights of decorative beauty, while
maintaining their age-old function, should be chosen wisely. Select but-
tons before cutting the buttonhole.

Sew a shankless button (one which has holes through it) across a pin
that has been held in place on top of the button between the holes. This
makes a longer, more flexible shank of thread and provides a ''give" so the
buttons will not pop off so easily.

Buy a good supply of simple buttons to use in replacement and mend-
ing jobs, or, to be more thrifty, save for future use, all trimming and
utility buttons from worn-out clothing. These reserve buttons may be
classified by threading together buttons of like size.

Chalk is a useful addition to any sewing room. Now used in auto-
matic skirt markers, the chalk squirts in a fine stream for accurate marking
in response to pressure on a rubber bulb. Tailor's chalk is made of clay
and is now available in red, blue, black, white, and yellow.

A well-equipped sewing basket always offers a small store of sequins,
ribbons, lace, elastic, rickrack, and other trimming to offer inspiration for
a professional finishing touch. Be sure to have varying threads and machine
needle sizes to go with fabrics you may be using in the coming season.

752

There are gadgets such as the bodkin, a large-eyed blunt needle for
drawing tape or ribbon through a loop or hem; needle threaders; button
gauges, which simplify button sewing by forming a shank automatically;
and a sewing bird which holds your fabric firmly in its head, leaving both
hands free to hem and baste.

Don't forget to look at the new seam rippers, sewing tweezers, and
a dozen other sewing helps. Also, be sure to provide a varied supply of
snaps, hooks and eyes, interfacings of neutral colors, mending aids, linings,
good scissors to fit each cutting job, and thread, tapes, measuring devices,
and zippers. A new product — colorless thread — is now available in
some stores, and many seamstresses have found it to be a useful substitute
for having on hand a variety of color in sewing thread.

If you take care of all these sewing needs, then you can sit down to
sew without any interruptions, or running to the store for one thing at
a time. '

753

■I'-SW

Ce//arpf
Long Ago

Minam R. Anderson

^^^tT'V

At Grampa's farm, a trip to the'
cellar, that dim, mysterious region
underground, was spine-tingling ad-
venture. Here the gifts of the sum-
mer were stored, cool and dry. The
good Michigan earth formed the
floor, and this pungent, full-bodied
aroma was intoxicating fragrance to
eight-year-old nostrils.

Grandma's ''Do you want to get
some potatoes for supper?'' was, I
am now certain, a cleverly executed
ruse perpetrated for my occupation
and amusement. Across the wide
years, I still remember the twinkle
in her eyes that accompanied the
words.

While I quivered with anticipa-
tion, which was fringed with a de-
licious awe at the thought of the
dark, cavernous depths to which I
would soon descend alone, she
lighted the kerosene lantern. As
always I received grandmotherly
warnings and advice as to its use.
Then with my Indian-made bas-
ket, I started on my adventure.

It reallv began in the stillness on
the stairs. The quiet drifting up
from the cellar was not like any
other part of the house. The muffled
footsteps of an occasional walker
loverhead and the creak-creak of
ancient beams and rafters only mag-

nified it. The stillness here had
height, breadth, and body. The
^infrequent scurryings of a mouse,
alarmed at this trespass ofoher do-
main, accentuated it. There was the
echo of my boots, tentatively trying
for the next step down the steep,
old-fashioned stairs. (For the house
had been built in the ''eighties.")
There were misty cobwebs in the
stair ceiling corners, where I knew
spider life was going on, in its own
mysterious way.

Then, stepping on the earth floor,
there was° an enveloping pure quiet.
Dark vistas ranged away behind the
used part of the cellar; the mingled
aroma of lantern and cellar assailed
me with lovely excitement.

I drew deep breaths of the tanta-
lizing, acrid sweetness of stored
fruit, the crisp breath of cabbage,
rutabagas, turnips, potatoes, and
onions. The apple smell (for this
was apple country) was alone worth
the venture. Over all was the
permeating moist odor of the earth
floor. (What Indians might have
lived right here — in times gone
by?) I would think. I knew they
were Chippewas — but what were
their names? By deep enough toe
diggings with my boots, I might
even uncover an arrowhead!

FARM CELLAR OF LONG AGO

Holding the lantern high, the ness of pears; the purple warmth of

shelves with their orderly rows of plums and huckleberries waiting for

shining jars of preserves, fruit, vege- their winter pie crusts. There were

tables, and pickles, sat complacently the coral and green of cool, crisp

smug, forming a tidy world of their watermelon pickle segments; the

own above the bins of vegetables. midnight darkness of blackberry

Here, indeed, was a journey into jam; the cheery globes of the pink-
the mysterious and adult world of skinned crab apples, which I knew,
industry, responsibility, and provi- would eventually accompany roast
dence. Well I knew that weeks of duck. There were crocks of pickles,
toil and expert handling had gone too, for more immediate use, and
on in the summer kitchen before crocks full of aromatic sauerkraut,
those jars had come to rest in their Here was the very heart of sum-
appointed places, provision against mer dressed in brilliant array. Here
the bitter northern winter. were July, August, and September

I had helped Harry, the hired — kept for remembrance when silent
man, tug in bushel baskets of crim- snow etched field and bush. Here,
son, succulent tomatoes from the too, was romance for an eight-year-
fields. They joined ranks with the old; adventure and love of life and
baskets of slender green cucumbers, living, spiked with the spices of
yellow onions, creamy cauliflowers, Araby! In awe I regarded the treas-
and red and green peppers. ure, dawdling; reveling in color,

The tantalizing breath of chili scent, and imaginations which
sauce, tomato catsup, and piccalilli sailed through my mind on the sea
had filled the farmhouse for days, of childish fancy.
Tlien Grandma and Sarah, Harry's But I could not tarry much long-
wife, had begun on the apple butter er, not if there were to be boiled
which, it seemed to me, had sim- potatoes for supper, dressed with
mered for days to spicy, bubbling sour cream. . . .
thickness on the wood range. There- I dived into the potato bin almost
had been also the aroma of cloves in regretfully, while the potatoes,
the pickled peaches, without which pumpkins, squash, beets, and carrots
no Michigan Thanksgiving or Christ- seemed to wink at me. We had
mas festivity would be complete. achieved a sort of communication

Looking at the colorful perfec- in this visit. They were good, hon-

tion of the jars, I could almost smell est vegetables, waiting their turn to

the dill, the spices and seasonings serve, in their way. I felt a peculiar

that had gone into their making. On kinship with them — with the en-

these shelves the fruits of the sum- tire cellar.

mer just past awaited our pleasure. I reached in to select the last
Trim rows of green and gold pickles smooth-skinned, knobby potato, and
made pleasurable contrast to the red picked up the lantern. On the
richness of tomato preserves. There stairs, I glanced back once. Good-
were butter-yellow peaches, arranged bye, cellar of summer. I'll carry
tidily, rounded side out to the jar. you in a safe place, close to my
'I here was the pale, oblong luscious- heart — until another visit.

755

Quilts That Tell a Story

For Mrs. Delila Boice Asay, Lovell,
Wyoming, each of the many quilts she
has made seems to tell a story of the
pleasures of gift making and giving. She
has made a quilt for each of her ten chil-
dren, and for each of her forty grand-
children. Her quilts are beautifully de-
signed and expertly stitched and bound.

She knits stoles and afghans, makes rugs,
and does beautiful crochet work.

Mrs. Asay, also, is devoted to genealogy
work and makes record books for mem-
bers of her family. She is an expert in
growing flowers, and is noted for her skill
in telling pioneer histories and incidents.

Delila Boice Asay

Nellie Ormond Gibson

Mrs. Nellie Ormond Gibson, Rupert, Idaho, considers quilting her major hobby.
In addition to the many quilt patterns commonly used, she creates her own designs in
patchwork and in the quilting patterns. She loves radiant colors and is skillful in
combining tones and tints of material attractively. Her crochet work is exquisitely
made, with many designs of her own making. Mrs. Gibson also makes many useful
and colorful braided rugs, such as those illustrated in the picture. She has developed
a unique method of fastening the braids together with heavy cord which is so inte-
grated in the material that it cannot be seen. A rug which Mrs. Gibson made for a
friend's cabin was braided from womout blankets in which the colors were still deep
and vibrant, and the rug added much interest to the decor of the cabin. Her six
children and all her grandchildren have been recipients of lovely gifts carefully made
and "interwoven with love," as she explains the process.

756

[osa Lee Lloyd

Chapter

^*^^^

Synopsis: Luana Harrington, her hus-
band Ben, his mother Tutu, and the four
younger children in the family go from
their home on a pineapple plantation on
the island of Maui, to Honolulu to meet
the eldest daughter Emma Lu, who has
graduated as a nurse in San Francisco and
is returning home. Emma Lu brings with
her Margaret Lester, sister-in-law of Lu-
ana, who has come for a visit. Emma
Lu tells her mother that she has become
engaged to a Sherman Grant, in San
Francisco. However, Luana is concerned
when Larry Brown, a schoolday sweet-
heart of Emma Lu's meets the family in
Honolulu and appears to be still in love
with her.

The Harrington family gazed in
wonder at the golden letters Emma
Lu on Larry's airplane. They were
at the Honolulu airport and ready

to take off for Maui. Larry insisted
on flying them home in his own
plane.

"This is my surprise for Emma
Lu/' he told them, as his fingers
traced the letters of her name on
his blue airplane. ''Every man has
a sweetheart that he never forgets/'
he went on dreamily. 'That's why
every plane I ever own will be
named Emma Lu."

There was a golden silence. Even
Ben had a look of enchantment on
his strong face.

"Hapazulani!" Benjy breathed,
holding his sister's hand. "A plane
named for you, Emma Lu! That's
better than a monkey. That's bet-
ter than any other surprise, I'll bet!"

757

OCTOBER 1963

"That's not better than Phil's
surprise/' Bo objected, "because he
brought Larry."

"That's right," Phil laughed.
"Don't you boys forget it."

Emma Lu did not speak. Only
the soft curve of her lips betrayed
her emotion. Luana turned awav
and stepped into the plane.

"Smile, my dear," Tutu whis-
pered, as they seated themselves.
"Do not let the children feel your
disturbance. And they will, you
know. A mother's thought is so
close with her children. Do not
disturb their joy at the end of a
glorious holiday. We must be

gay."

"I will try, Tutu," Luana an-
swered.

"Shall we sing?" Tutu called to
everyone.

"Why sure!" Larry called back.
"Tliere's a uke in the rack above
your head. Here, Phil, strum this
old guitar. I always carry these
along. You lead, Tutu."

A minute later she was strumming
the ukelele, then her low, rich voice
hummed an old Hawaiian lullaby.
Ben's heavy baritone chimed with
hers, and Phil's tenor was high and
clear. Even the twins have good
voices, Luana thought as everyone
joined in.

"Sing, Mama," Pixie coaxed, turn-
ing to look at Luana. "You come
sit with Daddy — you sing so
prettv together. I'll sit with Tutu."

As Luana lifted her voice with
Ben's, her heart lifted, too. It was
a glorious ride above the moonlit
water. The sky seemed made of
another blue tonight, a deep lus-
trous blue with dazzling stars.

She leaned her head against Ben's

shoulder, loving his deep, humming
voice. Even though it was an un-
trained voice, it had power and
tone.

What is it, she wondered, tender-
ly, that brings a man and woman
together, even from the far corners
of the earth — a touch, a look, a
certain knowing, and they are in
love. Tliey belong together; from
that moment they will find the
stars together. So it had been with
her and Ben. Sweethearts through
storm or shine.

They ended that song and began
another, and another. Luana knew
that Tutu would soon begin the
Marine hymn. She never let the
children forget their father's bravery
during the war.

"From the Halls of Montezuma"
soon echoed through the plane.
Luana felt Ben's arm tighten around
her. He, too, was remembering
those long vears of hardship and
separation.

Gently, reverently. Tutu led them
into "Come, Come, Ye Saints." The
whole, starry night was filled with
melody, and with the courage and
strength that song always gives to
those who love it. Time and the
world stood still. The twins slept
peacefully against Phil's shoulders,
and Pixie leaned near Tutu who
held her, lovingly.

Pixie had been troubled lately,
Luana had noticed. Sometimes
when she came home from school
she was restless and moody. But
tonight she had sung gaily, and
now she was resting. Tutu can
give peace to anyone, Luana
thought. She is a peacemaker, and
that is a precious gift. It was Tutu,

758

KISS OF THE WIND

she remembered, who had calmed She could not bear to hear them
her fears when Ben was on the talk about it. But thoughts tum-
battlefront in the war; it was Tutu bled through her mind. Margaret
who had soothed her when Emma had won many art contests. She
Lu was born, while Ben was still in was an established artist. She knew
Guadalcanal; and it was Tutu who how to paint the kind of picture
had taught her to trust the Heaven- that won contests. Luana had heard
ly Father in every family crisis. ''He her tell how she searched for a set-
is the all-wise, loving Parent/' she ting or a subject that would intrigue
always said. ''He knows what is the judges; how she spent days be-
best for all of us, and the lessons we fore she ever began to paint, look-
must learn." ing for the exact spot, or the right

The plane sped quietly through coloring, or the perfect time of day

the silver night, like a big bird or night. Compared to Margaret,

winging homeward. Luana could Luana realized she was merely an

hear Larry, Emma Lu, and Mar- amateur. The thought of it made

garet talking together. her weak with frustration.

"How do you like Hawaii?" Lar- Ben was gazing out of the window

ry asked Margaret. at the big pearly moon. He was

Margaret's voice was ecstatic. "I'm not aware that Luana was upset,

entranced," she said. "I can hardly She felt the plane descending,

wait to start painting. Such gor- Then she saw the lights of the Maui

geous color and setting." airport beneath them.

"Say, Margaret!" Larry snapped "Fasten your seat belts," Larry

his fingers. "I just thought of called. He dipped the plane and

something. Why don't you enter the jolt awakened everyone,

the Andrus McDougal Contest for "Make it somersault," Benjy

Hawaiian Art? Tliere's a big prize yelled.

— ten thousand dollars, I think." "Not tonight, Benjy," he said.
"How wonderful!" Margaret ex- "That's only for show. Tonight I

claimed. "I can surely try to win have a precious cargo."

it." He set the plane down with the

- ease and precision of the profession-
Luana's heart sank dismally. Oh, al pilot.

no, she thought. No! No! No! "Right on the nose!" Phil said,
Tliat was her contest this year. She with an admiring glance at Larry
had her painting ready to mail. That as they stepped out of the plane,
was her surprise for her family. The "Now look," he went on. "Ever)^-
prize money would pay to have body wait here. I'll bring the car."
Pixie's teeth straightened, and send "Me, too," Bo said. He and
Philip to college, and give Emma Benjy ran after him.
Lu an appropriate wedding recep-
tion. And it would ease the pres- Luana took a deep breath. The
sure of her husband's financial Harrington's were always hospitable,
burdens on the plantation. She must show her appreciation for
She put her hands over her ears, their wonderful ride home.

759

OCTOBER 1963

"Come home with us, Larry," she
said. "We'll have bengals and ham
and ginger punch. And those
coconut cookies you used to like."

Their eyes met. Larry was
pleased, but he shook his head.

"Thanks, Mrs. Harrington," he
said. "I appreciate your invitation,
but Tm due out on a run to Sydney
at four A.M. It's been a great day,"
he added, his voice melting. "Like
old times."

He turned back to the plane. Em-
ma Lu was standing beside it, gaz-
ing at her name in golden letters.

Ben touched Luana's arm. They
stood together, watching Larry and
Emma Lu, whose face was upturned
to his. Their lips met as his arms
went around her in a lingering em-
brace. Ben saw them, too. The
world around them all was suddenly
very still. A moment out of time.

At last Emma Lu walked slowly
toward her parents, and Larry hur-
ried to the main office. Her face
was pale as marble in the moon-
light. When she was near enous;h
Luana noticed that the Roselani lei
around her neck was crushed and
withered. Her hands fluttered to
the petals as if she would keep them
from falling off.

"My girls," Ben said softly, slip-
ping an arm around each of them,
as they followed Tutu and Mar-
geret to the car. Luana glanced
sideways at Emma Lu. Her cheeks
were wet and shiny with tears.

She is no longer a girl, Luana
thought achingly. She is a woman
who knows love and must make
decisions.

■ he Harringtons always had their
family prayer, but first they sat

around the big table on the lanai.
Ben opened the Bible and read a
favorite psalm. Then they knelt
beside their chairs for prayer. To-
night, it was Benjy's turn to pray
aloud.

Luana followed her twin boys to
their bedroom, as she always did.
There was never a night that she
did not have a quiet moment with
each of her children, a moment of
understanding, when all little faults
and unkind acts were forgiven. But
tonight Bo was already asleep, as
she tucked the coverlet over him.

Benjy pulled her down beside
him. He still wore his lollipop lei
over his pajamas.

"I love you. Mama," he whis-
pered sleepily. "You're the best
Mother in all the world — even in
the Mainland."

Luana smiled. The Mainland
had become very important to the
children now that Hawaii was the
fiftieth State in the Union.

Phil was standing by the window
when she went to his room. He
was looking up at the moon, his
eyes puzzled.

"Are you cross at me. Mom?" he
questioned as he turned to her.
"About Larry, I mean? I thought
you weren't yourself today — not
as gay. . . ."

"No — I'm not cross with you,
son," she answered, thoughtfully.
"But I am disturbed about Larry
and Emma Lu. There is another
boy in her life, Philip. In San
Francisco. You knew nothing
about him so don't blame yourself.
There was no time for her to tell
anyone but me."

"Another boy/" he repeated. "You
mean — serious?"

760

KISS OF THE WIND

Luana nodded. "Engaged," she eyes looked hurt, but he was hsten-

told him. "Wouldn't you call that ing with quiet restraint,

very serious?" "I was telling Daddy about Sher-

"Yes . . ." his voice caught. "Yes, man," she said. "I met him at

I would, Mom. How could she Bishop Hammond's home. You

do that to Larry, when she knows remember I've written about them,

he's completely gone on her. My They were so nice to me. They

sister! I'd like to tell her off!" had Sunday night suppers after

Luana put her fingers on his lips, church, and this night Sherman

"No, Philip," she coaxed. "It's not was there. He handed me a glass

your place to tell your sister off. I of punch. We smiled together. I

am trying to let her make up her couldn't see anyone else after that,

own mind. You should do the I am so proud to be engaged to

same. I told you because I expect Sherman."

you to be mature about it. Some- She met their eyes with an ex-
day you will bring a special girl pression as sweet and honest as a
home to meet your family, and you child's first prayer,
will want me to be fair enough to Ben said in a tight voice, "You
see her through your eyes. Shall we did not act like a girl who is en-
let Emma Lu have that privilege, gaged to marry another man when
too?" you were with Larry today."

He flopped onto the bed. His "I know I didn't. Daddy," she

face relaxed in a boyish grin. answered. "But please ... try to

"Sure, Mom," he said, lifting his understand. I had to see Larry

head for her goodnight kiss. "Sure again sooner or later. I told Sher-

. . . but it's a tough break for some- man that I had to see him again. I

body." had to know for sure that I am free

Walking down the hallway to- from his charm. Daddy. . . ." She

ward her bedroom, Luana noticed reached for Ben's hand and held it

the lights were out in Margaret's in both of hers. "There is always

bedroom and in Tutu's, too. They a boy like Larry Brown in every

were asleep, no doubt, after an ex- girl's life. Even while we are in

citing day. She hesitated by Em- love with him and fascinated, still

ma Lu's and Pixie's room, where the ... we know all along that he isn't

door was half open and the light the one we want to marry. Today,

still on. Pixie was fast asleep in when I saw Larry again he was part

her twin bed, but Emma Lu was not of my Hawaii — part of my girlhood

there. — part of the blue sky and the white

^ glistening sand and the mystic

She opened the door to her own moonlight."
bedroom. Emma Lu was seated on

an Ottoman in front of Ben, who Ben's dark brows drew together,

was in his armchair. Luana took "I saw you kiss him, Emma Lu,"

her place quietly beside him. His he said. "Your mother and I saw

big hands were laced together, the you kiss him."

knuckles showing white. His dark "I know," she answered. "That

761

OCTOBER 1963

was a goodbye kiss, Daddy. Our
aloha kiss. Larry flies to Sydney in
the morning. No doubt he has a
sweetheart there. I told him about
Sherman. That we will be married
this summer in the Temple at Laie.
Larry and I won't be seeing each
other anymore."

Her lips trembled, and she bent
her head. They were silent for a
moment.

When she lifted her head, her
voice was steady.

''Daddy," she said, '*I was at-
tracted to Sherman because he is
the same kind of man that you are
— stalwart and dependable. You
have always been my ideal. You
and Mama should have trusted me
enough to know I wouldn't choose
a husband who didn't meet your
high standards."

Ben drew a long, relieved breath.
He got to his feet and straightened
his broad shoulders.

"Good girl!" he said, with his big
smile. "You have my blessing."

"Mine, too," Luana said. "If he
is like your Daddy, I couldn't ask
for a better husband for my daugh-
ter."

Emma Lu hugged them both.

Luana noticed shadows of worr}'
deepen in Ben's eyes. Probably
thinking of the expense of fitting
out Emma Lu, Luana thought.

Ben spoke, "It takes a great deal
of ready cash to keep this plantation
going. I'm one of the last inde-
pendent owners. Nearly all of my
friends have sold out to the cor-
poration. I'm trying to hold
on. . . ."

Luana's heart reached out to him,
wanting to help him. She must
help him. She must win the
artist's contest, she thought, des-
perately.

(To be continued)

Old Wagon Wheel

Jeanette Swanson

A wheel encrusted in an ironwood tree!
How came it here, as if a hasty hand
Had cast it out? Did some catastrophe
Wipe out a lonely, west-bound band?
Perhaps the emigrants made camp one night
Beside the wash, and warriors found them there
Unguarded and alone. . . . Only the desert moonlight
Witnessed the deed; heard the cries of despair.
Perhaps they paused for noontide rest
In dappled shade, and carelessly threw out
This wheel we find embedded in the breast
Of an ironwood, now grown old and stout.

We only dream. No one now can reveal
How came this alliance of tree and wheel.

762

\Oot^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Eastern States Mission, Wives of Servicemen in Bermuda
Organize a Relief Society, March 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Ened Allen, First Counselor; Sara Nichols, Presi-
dent; Zelma R. West, President, Eastern States Mission Relief Society; Opal Sabey,
Secretary, Bermuda Relief Society.

Back row, standing, left to right: Lola Turek; La Verne Guymon; Beth Mathis,
Magazine representative; Patricia Doane.

Sister West reports: "We are so pleased with the Relief Society organization in
Bermuda. The first meeting was held in March of this year. All the sisters expressed
their happiness at having the Relief Society lessons as a pattern to guide their lives as
wives and mothers, and they are thrilled with the opportunity to study and work to-
gether. At the social which they gave for President West and me, the attractive
refreshment table was centered with a lovely cake decorated with pansies in Relief
Society colors, and with the words 'Welcome to the Bermuda Relief Society' written
on top."

763

North Sevier Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music For Many Occasions

Gladys Johnson, President, North Sevier Stake ReHef Society, stands at the right
on the second row, with Bernece Mickelsen, chairman, next to her; Wilma Sorensen,
director, is seated in the center on the front row, with Lajuana and Rozena Bastian,
organists, on each side respectively.

Sister Johnson reports: "We are very proud of our Singing Mothers. They have
sung for many occasions. Many hours have been spent in practicing for conferences,
concerts, and funerals. We have been very thrilled with the response of our sisters
and especially appreciative of the untiring efforts of our chorister and our organists.
Our Singing Mothers sing three times a year at quarterly conferences, at our con-
ventions, and on many occasions for civic meetings and for concerts in the surrounding
communities. We are very grateful to our Singing Mothers for the time they unselfishly
give to bring joy and spirituality to the hearts of others through their beautiful
singing."

Provo Stake (Utah), Provo First Ward Relief Society Honors Visiting Teachers
at a Special Meeting, March 26, 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Gertrude Steel; Dorothy Cassity; Martha Jones;
Mary Ward; Elizabeth Phillips; Matilda S. Andrus; Sarah Jones; Millie R. Robinson.

Second row, standing, left to right: Counselor Donna Winkler; President La Von
Keith; Counselor lone Hales; Eva M. Stagg; Emma Rasmussen; Martha Sorenson; Vi-
late Strong; Henserria Bun; Florence Billings.

Back row, standing, left to right: Bishop Arnold Davis; stake officers: Education
Counselor Virginia Keeler; Relief Society President Hazel K. Petersen; Work Director
Counselor Mary Day.

Sister Petersen reports: "Eighteen members of the Provo First Ward Relief Society
were given special recognition at a meeting honoring the visiting teachers on March 26th.
Fourteen of these active sisters, whose totaled ages make more than one thousand
years, were present.

"A delightful program, which included tributes to the visiting teachers, was pre-
sented. Especially significant, it was pointed out, was the record of one hundred per
cent visiting teaching for three years. A corsage was presented to each person present.
Bishop Arnold Davis was a special guest, as were members of the stake Relief Society
presidency."

French Mission, Paris Military Branch Relief Society Celebrates the Anniversary of

Relief Society, March 23, 1963

Seated at the table, left to right: Melba Carlsen, social science class leader; Boneta
Mortensen, literature; Sharon Afflect, First Counselor; Carol Heinz, President; Helene
Huff, Second Counselor; Dorothy Carter, Secretary-Treasurer; guest speaker, Patricia
Draper. Standing fifth and sixth from right: Merlene Mayfield, theology class leader;
Ila Jean Nelson, work meeting leader,

Lucilla May Hinckley, President, French Mission Relief Society, reports: "A
Fondue Luncheon was served and a visiting American sister from the Versailles Branch,
Sister Patricia Draper, told the group of the origin and purpose of Relief Society from
the beginning in Nauvoo to the present day. Our Relief Society in the Paris Branch
has been blessed this year with excellent teachers to present the wonderful lessons which
are provided for us. Our numbers are small, but we are constantly striving to uplift
one another and every effort is made to cany out the full Relief Society program."

764

f 1/ r\ftf^^ ff 1/ J^

}.iBl \1 7 '.lil

765

OCTOBER 1963

South Cottonwood Stoke (Utah), South Cottonwood Word Visiting Teachers Complete
Thirteen Years of One Hundred Per Cent Visiting Teaching, Februairy 1963

Luella W. Finlinson, President, South Cottonwood Stake Relief Society, stands
at the right in the second row; seated in front are the members of the present presi-
dency of South Cottonwood Ward, left to right: First Counselor Inez H. Boelter;
President Mary D. Twitchell; Second Counselor Lorraine S. Poulson; Secretary-Treas-
urer Maxine W. Da vies.

Sister Finlinson reports: "The goal of one hundred per cent visiting teaching was
set up in 1949 by President Vera D. Matthews and her Secretary Fern Erekson, who
were concerned about the record of visiting teaching being done in the ward at that
time. With the exception of one district, one month, during that year, they would
have achieved a one hundred per cent record for fourteen years. Each succeeding
president has continued the good work started. Now it is a fine tradition and an in-
tegral part of Relief Society in this ward. Since then, this original ward has been
divided until now it is a stake, with each new ward carrying on the same goal, and
with only a very few times failing to achieve it. In fact, the South Cottonwood
Second Ward has just completed its eleventh year of one hundred per cent visiting
teaching. One of the goals of the stake Relief Society is to have every ward in the
stake with one hundred per cent visiting teaching. We are well on our way to
achieving this."

Son Bernordino Stake (California) Singing Mothers Present Music for Stake
Quarterly Conference, March 1963

Front row, at the left: Marilyn Stewart, San Bernardino Stake Primary Associa-
tion President, and Iris B. Brown, President, San Bernardino Stake Relief Society; at
the right in the front row: Catherine Rich, of the General Board of the Primary
Association, and Edith S. Elliott, of the General Board of Relief Society; front row,
center, in dark dresses: Marietta Walker, chorister, and Vera Millet, organist.

Sister Brown reports: "This Singing Mothers group sang at the March 17th stake
conference. They also presented a concert 'Night of Song,' May 2, 1963. This
proved very successful, both as a stake affair and as a missionary effort."

Palo Alto Stake (California) Visiting Teachers Honored at Convention

February 21, 1963

Front row, left to right: Flora Marshall; Myra Thulin; Susie Beattie; Lillie Ander-
son; Margaret Dickerson; Erma Clark.

Back row, left to right: Tessie Marshal; Alvina Spicer; Vivian Anderson; Lottie
Hansen; Ivy Pearson; Enid Starkweather; Alice Malin; Dean White; Hepsy Burch; Violet
Smith; Opal Miller.

Delores Egan, President, Palo Alto Stake Relief Society, reports: "These sisters
were honored on this special occasion for their twenty-five years and more of devoted
service as visiting teachers. Each was presented a beautiful corsage and bookmark
award. The highlight of the program was the presentation 'A Light Shining,' giving
encouragement and inspiration to the visiting teacher program. Accompanying the
presentation was the beautiful singing of the Singing Mothers. Delicious refresh-
ments were served from a most decorative table. We feel this event was very success-
ful and inspirational for all visiting teachers. New members of the Church in attend-
ance showed great interest. We feel that this was a help to the fellowship program
in our stake.

"The meeting was saddened by the absence of Nancy Woodward, a member of
the stake board who was killed the previous week end in an automobile accident. Her
contributions and capabilities will be greatly missed. She was loved and honored by all
who knew her."

766

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

767

OCTOBER 1963

East Pocat-ello Stake (Idaho), Pocatello Sixth Ward Presents Play in Commemoration of

Relief Society Anniversary, March 12, 1963

Standing, left to right: Helen Lystrup; Vesta Johnson; Cecille Hendricks; Koye
Nielsen; Hattie Davis.

Seated, Elder Claude Bollschweiler of the ward bishopric, who portrayed the
Prophet Joseph Smith.

The sisters in the picture represented the officers of the first Relief Society.

Veneta Bollschweiler, President, East Pocatello Stake Relief Society, reports: " Te
shall do the work which ye see me do' was the theme of the commemoration of the
i2ist birthday of Relief Society in the Pocatello Sixth Ward this year. An original play,
written by social science class leader Renee Wight, depicted the organization of the
first Relief Society on March 17, 1842."

Eastern Atlantic States Mission, Cumberland (Maryland) Branch Presents
"Relief Society Memory Book," March 16, 1963

Front row, left to right: Mary Ricewick; Connie Reynolds; Helen Spencer; Erma
Bentley; Sandra Bower; Annabell Gordon.

Back row, left to right: Gail Brant; Nora Jenkins; Doris Hendershot, President,
Cumberland Branch Relief Society; Violet Steele; Helen Henderson; Ruby Landis.

Center, seated: Arvilla Hyer, President, Blue Ridge District Relief Society,

Bernice P. Hutchings, President, Eastern Atlantic States Mission Relief Society,
reports: "The Cumberland (Maryland) Branch of the Blue Ridge District, presented
the program 'Relief Society Memory Book' at a district anniversary party. Each of
the nine General Presidents of Relief Society was portrayed in a costume contemp-
oraneous with her period of presidency."

Western States Mission, Clovis (New Mexico) Branch Relief Society Celebrates Anniversary,

March 27, 1963

Left to right: Jean Reynolds; Hettie Keyworth; Marjorie Robinson, Second Coun-
selor; Maxine Keck, Secretary-Treasurer; Mary Toyn, President.

Ada S. Christiansen, President, Western States Mission Relief Society, reports:
"The Relief Society sisters and guests of the Clovis Branch celebrated the birthday of
Relief Society in the home of President Mary Toyn. There were thirty-one present,
and all enjoyed a delicious buffet of ham and chicken ring, with all the trimmings,
prepared by the executive officers. Sister Toyn conducted the program. We honored
two past presidents of the Clovis Branch Relief Society when in its beginning: Hettie
Keyworth and Jean Reynolds. It was entitled 'This Is Your Life.' Maureen Holmes
gave the highlights of Sister Keyworth's life, written by Lucille Bradbum, and pre-
sented her with a scrapbook and carnation corsage. Sister Keyworth related the
organization of the first Relief Society in Clovis. She said it started with four or
five — 'just enough for officers — no members.' Now she is the only one left of the
original group, and she expressed her thankfulness for the chapel and for the Relief
Society.

"Dixye Johnson, daughter of Jean Reynolds, reviewed a synopsis of her mother's
life and also presented her with a scrapbook and carnation corsage. Sister Reynolds
expressed her appreciation of the gospel and of Relief Society.

"The program came to an end by singing 'Happy Birthday' to the Relief Society,
and a beautiful cake, baked and decorated by Sister Toyn, was served."

768

Design Your Teaching Aids: Use
them as an artist uses highlights,
as a poet chooses distinctive words,
as a traveler chooses his special sights
to see. Carefully prepare your Re-
lief Society lesson and then retouch
it with just the right teaching aids.
Design your lesson as a writer de-
signs his story, as an artist designs
his points of interest, as a composer
creates his melodies. Design your
lesson as a skilled designer fashions
a gown of beauty. The teaching aid
may be compared to the one gem
that makes the dress distinctive or
to the strong reinforcement that
makes the article last for a long
time. Teaching aids, discriminately
chosen, may determine just how the
finished lesson will wear or be re-
membered by the sisters who are
fortunate enough to participate.

Yes, if you are a wise class leader,
you will recognize the essential
purposes of each phase of your
lesson plan. You will study the
factors in each learning situation.
You will know the capacities, skills.

Design Your Teaching Aids
for the 1963-64 Lessons

Anna B. Hart

Member, General Board of Relief Society
Teacher, Brigham Young University

and interests of your sisters, the
great range of differences in age and
experience. You may know how
their desires and talents may be
directed. Your main interest is in
the sisters in your class. Now what
can you do to your carefully prepared
lesson to add zest, interest, and
color to the learning situations?

You will attend Leadership Meet-
ing regularly and will select, with
the help of your stake class leader
and the other resourceful ward class
leaders, the best methods, devices,
and Teaching Aids to learning,
which, in your best judgment, will
g\\c superior results. You may use
the visual aids at the beginning of
the class to attract attention, or
serve as a motivator for a difficult
concept. Your teaching aid should
communicate vitally to each sister.
You may find that only one of the
many pictures and ideas which you
brought to the Leadership Meeting
will add the vitality to the needed
learning situation. Simplicity may
be the answer. The teaching aid

770

LESSON DEPARTMENT

you choose may be just the one that
will enable your sisters to learn
faster the spiritual message, learn
more in less time, or gain double
the accurate information because
you re-emphasized it. You may
decide to beautify a picture by
placing it in an attractive and ap-
propriate frame. You may find just
the story spots in the lesson to help
solve the problem of going into
more detail. It may be that the
remark you made when you showed
the picture helped the sisters to
understand better that delicate con-
cept or hidden meaning.

You, as a class leader, are well
aware that there is no substitute
for your own warmth, insight, and
enthusiasm. You are responsible
for creating a favorable learning en-
vironment. Yours is the opportunity
to plan and organize the lesson, and
then to select and adapt teaching
aids. Your personality may help
make you the capable class leader
that you are, but even you might
need to highlight your teaching
plans, to plan your teaching aids
and design them. Even you may
need to extend yourself and your
planned ideas. Teaching aids may
do this for you. Remember again
that they are just aids. They are
not intended to displace good in-
structional techniques. They are
most effective when employed to
supplement the personality and
teaching skill of you, the class lead-
er, and to assist in helping your
sisters better to assimilate and apply
your messages.

It will not be necessary in this brief
discussion to list again visual and
audio aids and other numerous

teaching aids. Just read some of the
articles to which you are referred.
You are constantly surrounded by
audio and visual aids. Advertise-
ments surround us. Our homes are
colored with visual aids. We are in-
volved with various forms of mass
communication. Nature gives us a
Matterhorn; man's world the archi-
tect's spires of a temple.

But take any one of the many
aids and see if you can fit it into
your lesson in a more distinctive
and finished way than you have ever
before done. Feel yourself in the
place of your class members. Just
think of the way you like to have
teaching aids used. Have some been
too small for you to see? Did they
detract from the lesson because you
saw all or several of them during
the entire class? Did the class lead-
er speak to the visual aid or to you?
Did you like the picture that was
hidden under the table and brought
into view just after the lovely poem
was read? Were you aware of the
map which had been turned to the
wall or placed carefully behind the
piano, until the moment in the the-
ology lesson when you wanted to see
that place geographically located,
after being so effectively described?
Were you surprised when the class
leader drew the diagram on the
blackboard with such apparent ease?
Were you aware that she had prac-
ticed drawing it eight times before
the class met? You may not have
seen that she had some tiny dots
helping her to space her writing or
drawing.

You will find that your resources
in the form of teaching aids will
help you build information, improve
your speaking skill, develop apprecia-

771

OCTOBER 1963

tion, reinforce and amplify your text but effective chalkboard drawing

discussions, extend interests, and im- may communicate thoughts dynam-

prove the sisterhood in your classes, ically in the visiting teacher message

You are no doubt entirely aware presentation at the meeting. The

that learning is truly most effective chalkboard and other teaching aids

when great messages, insights, con- will be very effective in exploring

cepts, are enriched with concrete the organization and structure of

things that touch and sharpen the Church government in the social

senses — that are heard, seen, felt, science lessons this coming year,

smelled, labeled, or discussed. You You, as a class leader, will achieve

must know that this enrichment will your purposes if you carefully design

be remembered with pleasure long your visual aid for a particular les-

after the Relief Society lesson is son.

over. You must also become aware Class leader, refresh yourself with
of the fact that the carefully select- a brief checklist before designing a
ed teaching aids are not used in Relief Society lesson for presenta-
isolation, but are carefully inserted tion. Does your lesson need an
and interwoven with the ideas and extension, a highlight, a map or dia-
concepts so that one is hardly gram? Do you budget your time
aware of them. Yet the glow of to show the visual aid most effec-
satisfaction that they give during tively? You may wish to be re-
the lesson and long afterward is a sourcef ul and make your own teach-
pleasant memory. You must be ing aid. Are you using a fresh, new
careful that your selected teaching approach? Is your aid suited to
aids do not compete with each oth- your subject matter? Are you plan-
er or stand out as loud, clashing ning to use your aid at the climax
color. If you choose too many aids, in the lesson? Do you speak to the
your class may lose the objective or teaching aid instead of to the
purpose of the lesson, and have the sisters? Have you removed all
feeling of seeing a gaudy display, unrelated aids, even though you
thereby forgetting the message. especially liked that chart? Does

Your lesson preparation is espe- that poster tell your conclusion at

cially important so that the entire a glance? Did you make the effort

experience will be a carefully de- to obtain that simple, but much

signed presentation, allowing for needed, easel? It may be the only

class participation, weighing the aid you need to display that picture

proper methods to use for that so- for the literature lesson. Did you an-

cial science lesson, using the best ticipate that hook or hanger or piece

questions to bring out the objective of string so that you may hang a

or the proper way of showing that painting or chart with just one

literature picture to make a lasting movement?

impression on the entire lesson, not Do you make a habit of filing

on the visual aid. How effective teaching aids? Did you take the time

will be carefully chosen visual aids to assist the sister who is displaying

in the refreshing work meeting dis- a teaching aid? Are you allowing

cussions or in theology? A simple a few minutes to introduce effec-

772

LESSON DEPARTMENT

tively that new literature portrait? aid should be displayed for a par-
Are you using that bulletin board ticular lesson, so that the objective
which is already in the room? Did will be long remembered and the
you make a portable one, if none application made meaningful, so
was available? Did you practice that action may result in the life
using even the simplest aid for the of the sisters, making that lesson
lesson presentation? Will your les- memorable.

son be enriched by the teaching aid, Yes, class leader, carefully design

your sisters benefited by the instruc- your lesson for participation, for the

tion, and your application made extended sparkle in visual aids, to

more sure and vital in the lives of provide an overall viewpoint to liv-

your sisters? Are you able to make en the application. Then you will

an appraisal ot your plans? Do you i ^.-u c i- c

, ^^, ^ • 1^ i. '^- • have the teelmg or composure, as

know how to interpret, criticize, , ^, ^ ^, , ,^ , , .

. J ^ A ^ 1 i-^-y r\ 1 does the actor who has learned his

ludge, and evaluate? Do you plan i t

carefully when a teaching aid should P^^* ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^or who can watch

be used, what to use, with whom ^^^ production unfold m tnumph.

and for whom, for what and with Class leaders, design with distinction

what purpose? your teaching aids. How blessed

The conclusion of a lesson may be you are to be a Relief Society class

the time when an effective teaching leader during the year 1963-64!

Bibliography

Articles, such as the following, have appeared in The Relief Society Magazine and
are applicable, in a general way, for use this year.

"The Value and Use of Audio- Visual Teaching Aids in Relief Society," January
1953, P^g^ ^7' ^y Leone G. Layton.

"Suggestions on Teaching Aids for the 1953-54 Lessons," June 1953, page 418,
by Leone G. Layton,

'Teaching Aids for the 1954-55 Lessons," June 1954, page 400, by Edith S.
Elliott.

"Teaching and Teaching Aids for the 1955-56 Lessons," June 1955, page 403, by
Mildred B. Eyring.

"Audio Visual Aids for 1956-57," July 1956, page 475, by Mildred B. Eyring.

"Teaching Aids for the 1957-58 Lessons," June 1957, page 398, by Mary R.
Young.

"Teaching Aids.for the 1958-59 Lessons," June 1958, page 399, by Mary R. Young.

"Using the Blackboard in Teacliing Lessons in the Relief Society," April i960,
page 228, by William E. Berrett.

"Audio-Visual Teaching Materials for the 1962-1963 Lessons," June 1962, page
456, by Alice L. Wilkinson.

Ready for Carn'wal

Maude Rubin

When corn shakes castanets in each dry husk.
Each shimmering aspen craves a gypsy shawl,
So chipmunks shuttle on the loom of dusk
To weave the orange-striped fabric of the fall.

773

THEOLOGY • The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 52 — The Scriptures

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 66; 67; 68:1-6; 6g)

For First Meeting, January 1964

Objective: To appreciate more fully the manner in which scripture is made, the prep-
aration necessary to know scripture, and the development of the revelations into a
volume of scripture.

REVIEW

In the last lesson, in addition to
other items, emphasis was put upon
the kingdom of God as the Church
of Jesus Christ restored to the earth
in fulfillment of prophecy. This
Church, or the kingdom of God,
will join with the kingdom of heaven
to govern the nations during the
millennium. The kingdom of God,
as such, will eventually fill the en-
tire earth. The first part of this
tesson gives us information about
those who labor in that kingdom.

SECTION 66 - WILLIAM E. M'LELUN

On October 25, 1831, an im-
portant conference of the Church
convened at Orange, Ohio. The
conference was highlighted by re-
marks of those present to conse-
crate all they possessed to the Lord.
The Prophet Joseph Smith said that
he did not have material things to
consecrate but he was willing to
consecrate himself and his family.
{DHC 1:219-220, footnote.)

It was on this day that William E.
M'Lellin, a recent convert in attend-
ance at the conference, requested

that the Prophet obtain the Lord's
will concerning him. He was told
that he was blessed in turning away
from his iniquities and accepting the
everlasting covenant. (D & C 66:

1-2.)

In the first verse of this revelation,
we are informed that Jesus Christ
is the ''Savior of the world, even of
as many as believe on my name."
(See also Section 42:1.) Also of
interest to us is the definition of the
everlasting covenant in verse 2.
This term means ''the fulness of my
gospel," the purpose of which is to
provide men with an opportunity to
"be made partakers of the glories
which are to be revealed in the last
days," as prophesied. (See Lesson

51-)
Notwithstanding Brother M'Lel-

lin had recently been baptized for
the remission of his sins, he is told
in verse 3 that he is "clean, but not
all," and that repentance should be
sought for those things which were
not pleasing to the Lord. (D & C
66:3.) This evaluation of MTellin
suggests a message that could prob-
ably be addressed to all the members

774

LESSON DEPARTMENT

of the Church. The scriptures aver
that everyone is in need of repent-
ance, although we know that some
sin more grievously than others. (I
John 1:8; Eccl. 7:20.) The goal of
the gospel is perfection. (3 Nephi
12:48.) As President Charles W.
Penrose said: ''We are none of us
entirely perfect; but we expect to
'go on unto perfection' by keeping
the will and word of the Lord"
(Conference Report, October 1923,
page 18).

Brother MTellin was appointed
to preach the gospel in the "eastern
lands" [States] in company with
Elder Samuel H. Smith, the brother
of the Prophet. (D & C 66:4-8.)
Promises of healing the sick and of
knowing the will of the Lord were
mentioned as some of M'Lellin's
blessings. {Ibid.y verse 9.) Then
the Lord reminded him that his
weakness was the temptation to
commit adultery. To become clean
before the Lord, it was necessary
that he be free of this temptation.
{Ihid., verse 10.) One may be re-
minded of the truth that the Lord
does not look upon sin with the
least degree of allowance, but he is
willing to forgive those who sincere-
ly overcome their weaknesses. (Ihid.y
1:31-33; Lesson 49, Relief Society
Magazine, July 1963.)

Although we are imperfect, and
the Lord, therefore, calls imperfect
people into his kingdom, he expects
that persons called to advance his
work will strive to overcome their
shortcomings. Effective service that
advances the salvation of the indi-
vidual and the persons with whom
he works or serves, requires that the
worker have the Spirit of the Lord.
(D & C 11:11-14.) Here are the

words of President Lorenzo Snow
on this matter:

... I feel that it belongs to me, and
my brethren here, to be long suffering,
kind, always ready to forgive, and to cher-
ish the highest love for every man and
woman who is trying to do the will of
God. Do not be discouraged, brethren.
If you cannot become perfect at once;
if you see that you have weaknesses which
have brought you into some trouble, do
not be discouraged; repent of that which
you have done wrong, by which you have
lost more or less of the Spirit of God, tell
the Lord what you have done, and resolve
in your hearts that you will do it no more.
Then the Spirit of the Lord will be upon
you (Conference Report, October 1898,
page 56).

The kingdom of God has im-
perfect workers in it who, if they are
genuinely seeking to build Zion, will
strive for the highest possible bless-
ing that the Father has for his faith-
ful children. Expressed in the reve-
lation to William E. M'Lellin, it is
achieved in instructions given in
Section 66, verses 11 to 13.

BOOK OF COMMANDMENTS

When the Prophet returned from
the conference at Orange, Ohio, a
special conference convened at
Hiram for two days. During this
period several revelations were re-
ceived, including Section 1, known
as the 'Tord's Preface" to the Doc-
trine and Covenants. The special
business transacted at this November
1831 conference concerned the pub-
lication of the revelations which the
Prophet had begun to compile in
the summer of 1830. In this work
he was assisted by John Whitmer,
who later became the Church His-
torian. (DHC L104; D & C 47:1.)
Authorization was given for the

775

OCTOBER 1963

printing of 10,000 copies of the
compilation of revelations to be
known as the Book of Command-
ments. On May 1, 1832, a general
council of the Church decided that
3,000 copies should be printed.
Some of the brethren mentioned in
Section 70, verse 1, were appointed
to prepare them for printing at the
press of W. W. Phelps & Co. in
Independence, Missouri. (DHC
1:270.) In Section 69, received at
the November 1831 conference,
Oliver Cowdery and John Whitmer
were appointed to take the revela-
tions and certain money to the
printing plant. (DHC 1:229; D &
C 69:1-2.) Further information
about the Book of Commandments
will be found in Lesson 2, Relief
Society Magazine, August 1957,
pages 547-548. Tliis material tells
of the destruction of the printing
press, and of subsequent success in
publishing the Doctrine and Cove-
nants.

SECTION 67

In the Prophet's history he re-
corded that due to some conversa-
tion about revelations and language,
he inquired of the Lord and received
Section 67. [DHC 1:224.) The
revelation itself refers to imperfec-
tions noted by the elders at the con-
ference, and the desire on the part
of some to express the revelations
better than in the Prophet's lan-
guage. (D & C 67:5.) Because of
these murmurings of discontent, a
challenge was issued to the brethren
assembled. (Read D & C 67:6-9.)

In the group was William E.
M'Lellin, the subject of Section 66,
a schoolteacher who apparently was
the chief critic of the revelations.

In any case, this man felt that he
was equal to the challenge and forth-
with attempted to write a revelation
as challenged. The Prophet's state-
ment of this attempt gives us an
insight into the character of M'Lel-
lin as well as Joseph Smith's testi-
mony of receiving communications
from God. Here are his words:

After the foregoing was received, Wil-
liam E. M'Lellin, as the wisest man, in
his own estimation, having more learning
than sense, endeavored to write a com-
mandment like unto one of the least of
the Lord's, but failed; it was an awful
responsibility to write in the name of the
Lord. The Elders and all present that
witnessed this vain attempt of a man to
imitate the language of Jesus Christ, re-
newed their faith in the fulness of the
Gospel, and in the truth of the command-
ments and revelations which the Lord had
given to the Church through my instru-
mentality; and the Elders signified a will-
ingness to bear testimony of their truth
to all the world {DHC 1:226).

In all the world there was not an
individual who had the right by
appointment of God to receive di-
vine communications except Joseph
Smith. The Prophet knew that ''it
was an awful responsibility to write
in the name of the Lord."

It is true that an educated person
might be able to frame words in
such a manner that the language
would appear to be ''suitable" as a
revelation, but language itself does
not supply the spirit. In comment-
ing upon this thought, Elder Orson
F. Whitney said:

It is not so easy to put the spirit of
life into things. Man can make the body,
but God alone can create the spirit. You
have heard, have you not, of the scientist
who took a grain of wheat and endeavored
to make one just like it? First he sep
arated the grain of wheat into its com-

776

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ponent parts, and found that it contained
so much lime, so much sihca, so much of
this element and that; and then he took
other parts corresponding thereto, brought
them together by means of his chemical
skill, and produced a grain of wheat so
exactly similar to the other that the natu-
ral eye could not detect any difference
between them. But there was a differ-
ence, a vast difference, and it was
demonstrated when he planted the two
grains. The one that God made sprang
up, and the one that man made stayed
down. Why? Because the man-made
grain of wheat had no spirit — only a
body, and the body without the spirit is
dead. Man cannot breathe into the body
of things the breath of life; that is a func-
tion and prerogative of Deity. It is not
so easy to frame revelations from God.
A vain boaster making ridicule of the
proverbs of Solomon, said: "Anybody can
make proverbs." His friend answered,
"Try a few," and the con^ersation ended
(Conference Report, April 1917, page 42).

WITNESSES TO THE DCXTRINE
AND COVENANTS

Following Joseph Smith's report
of M'Lellin's failure and his conse-
quent confession to the conference,
the Prophet recorded: ''Accordingly
I received the following:" The testi-
mony of the witnesses to the Book
of Commandments, the title of the
first compilation of revelations, fol-
lowed. This testimony is printed
in the ''Explanatory Introduction"
of each copy of the Doctrine and
Covenants. By certifying to this
statement, the elders testified that
by the power of the Holy Ghost the
Lord had borne witness to their
souls of the truth that there was no
unrighteousness in these revelations
because they came from God. Since
the revelations come from God, they
are of utmost value to the inhabit-
ants of the world. Section 1 of the
Doctrine and Covenants states the
purposes the Lord had in giving the

revelations and also the benefits that
may come to the world by obedience
to the revelations. (Lesson 3, Re-
lief Society Magazine, September

1957-)
The "Explanatory Introduction"

of the Doctrine and Covenants also
contains the testimony of the first
Quorum of Twelve Apostles of this
dispensation. Their witness was
given in 1835 when the second
compilation of revelations was print-
ed as the Doctrine and Covenants.

A BLESSING PROMISED'

Without disclosing the exact na-
ture of the blessing which was of-
fered to these elders in the Novem-
ber conference (D & C 67:3), the
revelation continues to show how
these elders might receive a knowl-
edge of God by sight. They were
told that only by stripping them-
selves of jealousies and fears and be-
coming sufficiently humble would
this blessing be possible. {Ihid.y
verse 10.) Reference is also made
to the "natural man" as contrasted
with the "spiritual." [Ibid., verse
12.) King Benjamin of The Book
of Mormon discoursed on the atone-
ment of Christ for the salvation of
man, which provides us with an im-
portant truth concerning these two
conditions. (Read Mosiah 3:18-19.)

The natural man is that one who
has not been influenced by the Spirit
of God to change his life to become
spiritual, or a saint. The character-
ization of a saint as one who is fully
obedient to the word and will of
the Lord, agrees with the many
pronouncements that endurance to
the end in righteousness will bring
the blessing of eternal life. (Lesson
38, Relief Society Magazine, De-

777

OCTOBER 1963

cember 1961.) To come into God's
presence requires that the candidate
strip himself of pride, hate, cruelty,
dishonesty, lying, sex offenses of
thought and deed, and of other base
sins of commission. Carnality in its
many forms must be repented of.

The persons addressed in this rev-
elation (Section 67) were told that
they were unprepared to abide the
Lord's presence or that of angels;
however, if they continued in
patience to perfect their lives, they
would, in the due time of the Lord,
receive the promise of his presence.
The instructions given concerning
the natural man and the necessary
preparation to behold God reminds
one of Moses' experience in seeing
him with his spiritual eyes. (Moses
i:ii;D&C67:ii.)

Men may earn the perfection that
warrants the Lord's presence. (D & C
88:66-68.) Perfection in many areas
of living is possible in mortality as
stated by Elder Mark E. Petersen:

I believe that in many ways, here and
now in mortality, we can begin to perfect
ourselves. A certain degree of perfec-
tion is attainable in this life. I believe
that we can.be one hundred percent per-
fect, for instance, in abstaining from the
use of tea and coffee . . . paying a full
and honest tithing . . . and giving to the
bishop as fast offering the value of those
two meals from which we abstain.

... in keeping the commandment
which says that we shall not profane the
name of God. We can be perfect in
keeping the commandment which says,
"Thou shalt not commit adultery." (Ex.
20:14.) We can be perfect in keeping
the commandment which says, ''Thou
shalt not steal." {Ibid., 15.) We can be-
come perfect in keeping various others of
the commandments that the Lord has
given us (Conference Report, April 1950,
page 153).

ORSON HYDE'S MISSION

Verse 1 of Section 68 is a call to
Orson Hyde to preach the gospel in
many lands, reasoning with the peo-
ple and explaining the scriptures.
This call was prophetic as subse-
quent events proved. Ten years later
he was appointed to dedicate the
land of Palestine for the return of
the Jewish people to their home-
land. As he made his journey to
Palestine, he taught in many lands
and performed his assignment on
October 24, 1841. (DHC IV. pp.
456-459.) The world today is wit-
nessing the fulfillment of prophecies
concerning the return of the tribe
of Judah to that land.

HOW SCRIPTURE IS MADE

The most important message of
the forepart of Section 68 is the
counsel given to these elders con-
cerning scripture.

And, behold, and lo, this is an ensample
unto all those who were ordained unto
this priesthood, whose mission is appoint-
ed unto them to go forth —

And this is the ensample unto them,
that they shall speak as they are moved
upon by the Holy Ghost.

And whatsoever they shall speak when
moved upon by the Holy Ghost shall be
scripture, shall be the will of the Lord,
shall be the mind of the Lord, shall be
the wcrd of the Lord, shall be the voice
of the Lord, and the power of God unto
salvation.

Behold, this is the promise of the Lord
unto you, O ye my servants (D & C
68:2-5).

It is to be noted that this counsel
was directed to elders who would
be engaged in a missionary work.
Missionaries teaching the first prin-
ciples to investigators are entitled to
be moved upon by the Holy Ghost,
for the diligent missionary teaches

778

LESSON DEPARTMENT

by the Spirit, and the investigator is
influenced by that Spirit. {Ihid.,
50:22.)

There are among the General
Authorities brethren who are sus-
tained as "prophets, seers, and reve-
lators," which gives them a special
endowment in teaching the gospel
to the people. President J. Reuben
Clark, Jr., said that: "They have the
right, the power, and authority to
declare the mind and will of God
to His people, subject to the over-
all power, and authority of the
President of the Church." Other
members of the General Authorities
are not so endowed, nor is any other
officer or member of the Church.
The President of the Church, as we
have already studied, alone has the
right to receive revelation for the
Church and to give authoritative

interpretations of scriptures that
bind the Church. (Ibid., 107:8,
65-66, 91-92.)

Scripture, then, is made by the
Holy Ghost inspiring the prophets,
seers, and revelators. Just as scrip-
ture was made in the past by the
apostles and prophets of the Old
and the New Testaments, so also is
scripture being made today, when
the prophets are moved upon by
the Holy Ghost.

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. How does the statement regarding
William E. M'Lellin, "ye are clean, but
not all/' apply to the members of the
Church, and what can be done about it?

2. Distinguish between the "natural
man" and the "spiritual man," and tell
how one may become spiritual.

3. Discuss: Scripture has and will con-
tinue to be made by the power of the
Holy Ghost.

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 52. — "Ask, and Ye Shall Receive; Knock, and It Shall Be Opened
Unto You" (D &C 66:9).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For First Meeting, January 1964

Objective: To emphasize the fact that to
must ask the Lord for them and seek them

■ OR our own happiness, for our
own growth and development, there
is probably no counsel given to us
by the Lord that is more important
than that given in this quotation
from the Doctrine and Covenants.
In order to receive the Lord's bless-
ings we must seek them, for he has
told us, ''Ask, and ye shall receive;

obtain blessings which are good for us, we
diligently.

knock, and it shall be opened unto
you" (D & C 66:9). In fact, so im-
portant is this counsel, that the Lord
has emphasized it repeatedly in all
the dispensations of his gospel.

Anciently, through his prophets,
the Lord pleaded with his people
not to forsake him but to seek him
constantly. Moses challenged his

779

OCTOBER 1963

people not to leave the Lord, say- so important that the Lord has em-

ing, ''Is not he thy father . . . hath phasized and reemphasized it so

he not made thee, and established repeatedly?

thee? . . . ask thy father, and he One of the best answers to this

will shew thee" (Deut. 32:6-7). question was given by Isaiah when

Solomon expressed the same thought he described some of the blessings

when he said, "In all thy ways the Lord has in store for those who

acknowledge him, and he shall di- ask and wait upon the Lord. He

rect thy paths" (Prov. 3:6). said, ''Men have not heard . . .

Through the prophet Jeremiah the neither hath the eye seen . . . what

Lord said "Call unto me, and I will he [the Lord] hath prepared for him

answer thee" (Jer. 33:3). that waiteth for him" (Is. 64:4).

In his Sermon on the Mount the The apostle Paul restated this same

Lord Jesus Christ once more ex- promise in a letter to the Corin-

tended to his people the same glori- thians. He said, "Eye hath not

ous invitation, "Ask, and it shall be seen, nor ear heard, neither have

given you; seek, and ye shall find; entered into the heart of man, the

knock, and it shall be opened unto things which God hath prepared for

you" (Matt. 7:7). And then the them that love him" (1 Cor. 2:9).

Lord added "For every one that ask- Wonderful blessings, blessings be-

eth receiveth; and he that seeketh yond our power to comprehend, are

findeth; and to him that knocketh prepared by the Lord for us if we

it shall be opened. Or what man is will conscientiously seek them. But,

there of you, whom if his son ask to seek them we must ask; to enter

bread, will he give him a stone? . . . into the Lord's house of promise, we

If ye then, being evil, know how to must knock. The apostle James told

give good gifts unto your children, the early Christians, ". . . ye have

how much more shall your Father not, because ye ask not" (James

which is in heaven give good things 4:2). However, these blessings do

to them that ask him?" (Matt, not come automatically. We must

7:8-11). be deserving and we must ask in

When the Savior organized his faith, "nothing wavering." (See
church among the Nephites on the James 1:6.) The Savior said, "all
American Continent, he emphasized things, whatsoever ye shall ask in
this same counsel and invitation, prayer, believing, ye shall receive"
(See 3 Nephi 14:7-8.) Then, to (Matt. 21:22).
dramatize the importance of this One famous author has set down
counsel further, just prior to his four requirements necessary when
ascension to heaven, the Savior again asking for blessings from the Lord,
said, "whatsoever things ye shall ask He said, "Test your desire. Is it
the Father in my name shall be giv- good for you? Are you ready for it
en unto you. Therefore, ask, and ye now? Is it fair to all others con-
shall receive; knock, and it shall be cerned? Do you honestly feel it is
opened unto you" (3 Nephi 27:28- according to God's will?" (Allen,
29 ) . Charles L. : How to Get What You

Why is this counsel or invitation Want, page 79). If we can truly

780

LESSON DEPARTMENT

answer * yes" to these four questions, ask me if it be right, and if it is

we can ask the Lord for our desires, right I will cause that your bosom

But, we must ask him with full, un- shall burn within you; therefore, you

wavering faith, believing. shall feel that it is right" (D & C

There is still another requirement 9-7'^)-
if we are to receive the Lord's bless- As indicated in this experience,

ings. This requirement was empha- the Lord also expects us to work

sized in an experience shared by the and to exercise our own intelligence

Prophet Joseph Smith and Oliver and initiative in order to deserve his

Cowdery while they were working blessings.

on the translation of The Book of Surely the Lord has prepared for

Mormon. At one point in that us bounteous blessings. He pleads

work, Oliver, with the permission vvith us to live so as to deserve these

of the Prophet, attempted to trans- blessings and, deserving them, he

late but was unable to use the urim ^^^^^^^^ ^3 u^^^^ ^^^ ^j^^H ^^,

and thummim and he and Joseph ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ -^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^ ^^^^

mquired or the Lord the reason. ^ »» r» i. i i. t. • •

T ^ 1.U T J J <<TD 1, ij unto you. But let us be wise m

in answer, the Lord said. Behold, , i . , t i

you have not understood; you have ^^^^ which we request. Let us be

supposed that I would give it unto ^ure that we have done what the

you, when you took no thought save Lord requires, asking in faith -

it was to ask me. But, behold, I fully believing — and the Lord will

say unto you, that you must study open the doors of his rich blessings

it out in your mind; then you must and shower them upon us.

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 12 — Planning the Use of Resources

Virginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, January 1964

Objective: To investigate methods of managing money, to determine their relative
merits, and to adopt a method consistent with family goals.

IN today's world one is forced to be Since women have a longer life

awake and on the job every minute span than men and are likely to have

as he assumes the responsibility of entire responsibility of their affairs

managing his own affairs, if he and some day, it is important that they

his family are to make the most of learn to use money wisely,

their resources. Each family should have a plan

781

OCTOBER 1963

for the use of its resources, some money. They can provide the chil-

training in method, and a clear dren with extra work opportunities

understanding of family goals. Train- and suggest ways in which the mon-

ing in how to make decisions about ey earned might be used. If grand-

the use of money can begin for a mother has more time than mother,

child as soon as he is aware of the she might be the one to teach the

difference in value of coins. He is child to buy fabric for a pinafore and

then old enough to join the family help her make it. Grandfather

planning session. By virtue of the might provide a small garden plot

fact that he is a member of the fam- for a boy in which to grow vege-

ily and shares in the work of the tables, help him buy the seed, plant

home, he has the right to share in and cultivate the garden, and advise

the money resources. His share will him on how to find a buyer for the

be small to begin with, but he will vegetables when ready for the table,

have the chance to choose for him- Each family plan will be different,

self how he will spend it. For extra even though basic needs may be the

work, a child may receive extra com- same — housing, food, clothing, etc.

pensation and learn what it means How, then, shall we go about mak-

to work for pay. Gradually he can ing a plan that will fit our family

learn to save for items of special needs and enable us to make wise

importance to him. Tlie only way use of our resources?

he can learn to use money is to have First, let us discover what we are

some to use, and the only way to actually doing with our money by

learn to save is to have a plan for keeping a record of our expendi-

the saving. tures fora month. Envelopes might

Parents set the savings goals of a be labeled food, rent, clothing,
mission or college education, but to health (doctor, dentist, medicines),
a small child these goals are too tithes and offerings, personal care,
remote to have much meaning. His and other items. Receipts might be
participation in the savings plan for put in the envelopes as purchases
them will give meaning and motivate are made or bills are paid. There
their realization. However, he learns would be ready access to the figures
through participation in family which could be tallied up at the
planning the great satisfactions to end of the month. After listing
be gained through planned giving, these items for two or three months,
He will know the joy of adding his the figures could be used as a base
bit to the building of a chapel, and for charting money goals and mak-
share in the feeling of family secur- ing plans for the rest of the year,
itv in setting aside the Lord's tenth. The checkbook method is anoth-
He will appreciate the feeling of er easy way to keep record of ex-
security the payment of tithes can penditures, and this method has the
bring. The contributions planned advantage of providing evidence for
for communitv relief will help him income tax purposes. It requires
become aware of humanity^s needs, having enough money in the bank

Grandparents, too, can be helpful to do business.*

in training children in the use of As you make up your record of

782

LESSON DEPARTMENT

expenditures, you will be made Real savings are possible when

aware of your actual spending prac- one sees the mistakes that have been

tices, and where some seem unwise made and ideas develop for the bet-

you will wish to plan changes. For ^^r use of resources.

example, if a teenage daughter want
ed a new dress and her spending
record showed a disproportionate
amount spent on personal care, she

Planning together as a family is
a character-building activity which
brings spiritual strength to the fam-

would readily see where she could % and helps keep them from think-
plan the use of her money to bring ing only of the materialistic values
her greater satisfaction. of this world.

*Refer to "The Family Dollar," by Robert Daines in the April, 1963, Improve-
ment Era for further information about this method.

LITERATURE • America's Literature

The Last Hundred Years

Lesson 44 — William Dean HowelU> Dennocratic Realist (1837-1920)
Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 674-695)

For Third Meeting, January 1964

Objective: To define and exemplify American Realism by studying the life and writings
of its prime spokesman.

Remember that wherever life is
simplest and purest and kindest,
that is the highest civilization." This
statement fairly represents William
Dean Howells, one of the kindest
and gentlest and most affectionate
of America's influential' writers. For
more than sixty years the dominant
passion of his life was to defend
and enlarge such a philosophy.
Nonetheless, he became outmoded
and forgotten many years before his
death in 1920. Our own generation
cannot forget him since we have

never really known his name. Only
a few teachers and literary historians
remember him, and then, usually, as
a literary scapegoat, scorned alike by
the once-popular Romantics of the
earlier nineteenth century and the
''liberated" modern writers for
whom he paved the way.

Yet he eminently deserves to be
respected, read, and enjoyed. Af-
fectionately known in his decades
of literary and critical predominance
as the Dean of American Letters,
Mr. Howells spoke out courageously

783

OCTOBER 1963

and effectively as the literary con-
science of the late nineteenth cen-
tury. That he was read and heard
and respected more widely than any
other writer of his day, save possibly
Twain, is sufficient justification for
acknowledging his claim upon our
time. Furthermore, those who read
him will find in his pages an im-
mediate reassurance and pleasure,
provided, of course, they are How-
ells' type of people, namely the
middle - class, average Americans
whom he knew best and loved most.
Finally, in his message to the young
writers of his own day he empha-
sized the timeless values of integ-
rity and truth when he said.

Do not trouble yourselves about stand-
ards or contempts or passions; but try to
be faithful and natural; and remember
that there is no greatness, no beauty,
which does not come from truth to your
own knowledge of things (Kirk & Kirk,
Representative Selections, American Book
Company, 1950, cxxxiii).

It is such values which comprise
the essence of Realism, and of How-
ells himself.

THE FORMATIVE YEARS

Howells was born in 1837 in
Martin's Ferry, Ohio, and spent his
youth in several Ohio villages where
his father ran the local newspaper.
Belief in the goodness of all man-
kind and in the vital need for ideal-
istic living and humanitarian reform
were current in the air. His father
was blessed with a great love of
literature, and during the long, quiet
evenings shared his delight in
Thomson and Pope by reading their
works aloud to his family. Young
William grew up knowing with his
family that ''in every thought and in

every deed they were choosing their
portion with the devils or the angels,
and that God himself could not save
them against themselves" {Ihid.,
xxiii).

When he was thirteen the How-
ells family spent a year living in a
log cabin wilderness near Xenia,
Ohio, where Father Howells and his
two brothers had hoped to establish
their own communal Utopia. When
the experiment failed, the family
moved to Ashtabula in the Western
Reserve and went heavily in debt
to buy the town newspaper. An ex-
perienced typesetter since he was
nine, William worked in the print
shop full time, thus being deprived
of any formal education.

Possibly because the eight How-
ells children were, with some justi-
fication, regarded as ''different"; or
because William was extremely sen-
sitive over a mentally retarded
brother; or because he never grew
taller than five feet four inches —
for one reason or for all of them,
William withdrew into the world of
books, which he found so satisfy-
ing and exciting that all he wanted
was more books. Though none of
the normal pastimes and delights of
a childhood in a typically casual and
equally small town were unknown
to him, as proved by his warm, ma-
ture remembrances of his youth as
recorded in A Boy's Town, he was
so driven bv a desire to attain more
literary knowledge that in his late
teens he experienced a sort of
mental breakdown when he could
neither sleep nor work. And no
wonder. During the day he ab-
sorbed from the old journeyman
printers their great love of Shake-
speare so that nights on end he sat

784

LCSSON DEPARTMENT

in his little cubicle beneath the
stairs reading until one or two
o'clock.

With an old bookbinder he would
sit up reading his beloved poetry of
Heinrich Heine in the original until
the book was worn out. With no
other help than a dictionary, young
Howells learned Greek and Latin
and Spanish, all that he might read
Dante's and Cervantes' original
words. Thus he drove himself toward
a goal which he could not even begin
to define, and when his great chance
came, he was ready. But when, as
a famous author and editor, he was
offered professorships of literature at
Johns Hopkins and Harvard, he re-
fused them, feeling that he was not
qualified since ''self-taught is half-
taught." Yet he did not refuse hon-
orary degrees from Yale, Oxford,
and Columbia, nor need he have
done so, for no one more fully de-
served them.

As a competent young journalist,
he did not hesitate to accept when
someone asked him to write a cam-
paign biography for Abraham Lin-
coln, whom he had never seen. But
instead of interviewing him person-
ally, he sent a law student to Illinois
to gather material, and thus "I
missed the greatest chance of my
life." As a reward for Howell's ef-
forts, Lincoln appointed him Ameri-
can Consul in Vienna where he
spent the Civil War years getting
acquainted with his lovely, under-
standing wife and, with typical
industry, writing poetry and sketches
which no one would publish. When
after four years of intense diligence
he saw only four short poems in
print, he told a friend, in 1864, that
"to write of literature makes my soul

sick within me." For him this was
a long period of ''waiting and de-
feat, which I thought would never
end."

LITERARY SUCCESS

In i860, dedicated Howells, then
barely twenty-three, brashly used his
earnings from the Lincoln biography
to make his long-awaited literary
pilgrimage to Boston and Concord.
Without hesitation, this unknown
upstart from the uncultivated prai-
ries of the Western Reserve called
on the retiring Hawthorne, was
cordially entertained, and was sent
to the august Emerson bearing
Hawthorne's abrupt but just sum-
mary, "I find this young man
worthy." James Russell Lowell, then
editor of the newly established
Atlantic Monthly, was so impressed
that he arranged a dinner in honor
of Howells, inviting Oliver Wen-
dell Holmes and James T. Fields,
who succeeded Lowell as editor,
and who offered Howells the posi-
tion of assistant editor in 1866. He
emphasized that the appointment
was an economy measure designed
to take advantage of Howells' ex-
perience and skill at correcting copy.
So effectively did he serve that, five
years later in 1871, he was appointed
editor, a position which he filled
most brilliantly for the next ten
years, when he resigned to devote
himself completely to his writing.
How uniquely American, and what
a vindication of democratic prin-
ciples to have an uneducated print-
er's son from the untamed West
chosen to shape the destinies of the
new Nation's most sophisticated
literary publication!

785

OCTOBER 1963

"DEAN" HOWELLS Another proof of his great influ-
Though it might seem foohsh to ence was his cosmopohtan hterary
rehnquish so influential a position awareness. It was Howells who first
as editor of the Atlantic, actually introduced to his countrymen the
Howells was amply justified. While writings of great Continental auth-
he had done his job most commend- ors. He freely acknowledged Tolstoy
ably, he had become frightfully tired as the greatest single literary influ-
of the tasks of editing. Accomplish- ence of his life as mirrored in his
ments of the next decade proved the later novels, which exhibit a sharp-
wisdom of his decision. Though ened social and economic conscious-
during his sixty-odd years of pro- ness and awareness of injustices in
ductivity more than one hundred the strike-torn 1890's.
books were to flow from his pen, he
had yet to discover his true powers

as a novelist; likewise, the formula- the emerging realist
tion of his critical principles had not The mature Howells became the
even begun. As a literary term, the leading advocate of Realism because,
word Realism was unknown. Within as he observed his own changing
the next decade all his best novels values and those of the world
were published : A Modern Instance around him, he came to believe that
(1882), The Rise of Sihs Lapham the Romantic literary form and vis-
(1885), Indian Summer (1886) and ion now intruded as an artificial
A Hazard of New Fortunes (1890). pretense. Early in his career he had
The next year his Criticism and promised himself always to ''inquire
Fiction established Howells as the into the facts with unsparing fear-
advocate of a new set of critical lessness"; this, he felt, could be
values for fiction, and the most achieved if the sentimentality and
prominent critic in the country. It over-concern for the ancient, the un-
was to William Dean Howells that usual, and the picturesque were re-
all the struggling young writers of placed by ''the romance of the real
the new Realism turned for critical and the thrill and the charm of the
direction, moral support and ap- common."

proval, and a congenial sponsor who When first he attempted writing,
could get their works published. Howells was convinced that his new.
But in one sense Howells' great- rough homeland offered no fit sub-
est accomplishment (and living ject for literary treatment, and he
proof of his impartial versatility) was embarrassed by such a lack,
was his ability to maintain intimate However, as he lived longer and ob-
and lifelong friendships with such served life about him, he saw in his
literary opposites as Henry James fellow Americans innocence, yes, but
and Mark Twain. While both were a strength, a moral courage, a good-
Realists, how completely they dif- ness of life and action which had
fered, in subject, style, and person- their origins in the common, every-
ality. Yet both were eager to day events which once he had felt
acknowledge Howells as a major were the very defects of American
influence in their lives and work, life and art!

786

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THE RISE OF SILAS LAPHAM

Though Howells himself felt
Indian Summer to be his best novel
(and it might well be subtler and
more firmly constructed), over the
decades, The Rise of Sihs Lapham
has been the general favorite. (See
text.) It fairly represents Howells
and the Realistic school of writing.
Having made a fortune in his rural
paint mine, Silas brings his family
to Boston where he and his wife
Persis hope to become part of "high
society." Their daughter Penelope
wins the love of Tom Corey, son of
one of the best families, but when
the rugged Silas is invited to a for-
mal dinner and becomes so ill at
ease amid the strange, unfriendly
atmosphere that he drinks and
boasts himself into discredit in the
eyes of all present, the match seems
doomed. Silas builds a house in
the best neighborhood, but it costs
more than he had anticipated.
When it burns, without being in-
sured, and when he loses heavily in
a speculative venture, rather than
compromise his honest principles,
the "fall" seems complete and the
family returns to Vermont. In fact,
his sterling qualities have triumphed
over apparent disaster. Penelope
finally wins Tom Corey, and the
novel ends happily.

The novel is so plain that it be-
comes real, not by attempting to
exhibit a ''slice of life," but by
revealing the character of a typical
American businessman. In contrast
to the novels of Jack London, Frank
Norris, and Theodore Dreiser, which
depict the businessman as a greedy,
all-powerful tycoon, Howells depicts
his central character as successful,
and proud of it, but more nearly an

actual person, neither excessively
glamorized nor belittled.

The first chapter consists of an
interview in Silas' office between the
sole proprietor of the paint firm and
Bartley Hubbard, newspaperman. A
short excerpt will give the rhythm
and tone and characterization which
are representative. Silas is explain-
ing why he fought in the Civil War,
which had ended his paint busi-
ness.

... I was about heart-broken . . . but
m'wife she looked at it another way. "I
guess it's a providence," says she. "Silas,
I guess you've got a country that's worth
fighting for. Any rate, you better go out
and give it a chance." Well, sir, I went.
I knew she meant business. It might kill
her to have me go, but it would kill her
sure if I stayed. She was one of that
kind. I went. Her last words was, 'TU
look after the paint. Si. . . ." So I went.
I got through; and you can call me
Colonel, if you want to. Feel there!"
Lapham took Hartley's thumb and fore-
finger and put them on a bunch in his
leg, just above the knee. ''Anything
hard?"

"Ball?"

Lapham nodded. "Gettysburg. That's
my thermometer. If it wa'n't for that,
I wouldn't know enough to come in when
it rains . . ." (from Howells, William
Dean, The Rise of Sihs Lapham, Hough-
ton Mifflin Company, 1912. Reprinted
by permission of the publisher. See text,
pp. 681-682).

Tlie same straightforward lack of
pretense is to be found in the con-
versation between Silas and his wife
after the "Hill Ladies" have called
at the Lapham residence, excusing
their lateness because their coach-
man had never before been in their
neighborhood. This hint left a
barb which only grew larger in the
minds of both mother and daughter.
When she explains the cut to Silas,
he then discloses to her that secretly

787

OCTOBER 1963

he has bought a lot on the Back
Bay.

"Want me to build on it?" he asked
in reply, with a quizzical smile.

"I guess we can get along here for a
while."

This was at night. In the morning
Mrs. Lapham said —

"I suppose we ought to do the best
we can for the children, in every way."

"I supposed we always had," replied
her husband.

"Yes, we have, according to our light."

"Have you got some new light?"

"I don't know as it's light. But if
the girls are going to keep on living in
Boston and marry here, I presume v.e
ought to try to get them into society,
some way; or ought to do something."

"Well, who's ever done more for their
children than we have?" demanded Lap-
ham, with a pang at the thought that he
could possibly have been outdone.
"Don't they have everything they want?
Don't they dress just as you say? Don't
you go everywhere with 'em? Is there
ever anything going on that's worth while
that they don't see it or hear it? I don't
know what you mean. Why don't you
get them into society? There's money
enough."

"There's got to be something besides
money, I guess," said Mrs. Lapham, with
a hopeless sigh. "I presume we didn't
go to work just the right way about their
schooling. We ought to have got them
into some school where they'd have got
acquainted with city girls — girls who
could help them along. Nearly every-
body at Miss Smillie's was from some-
where else."

"Well, its pretty late to think about
that now," grumbled Lapham.

"And we've always gone our own way,
and not looked out for the future. We
ought to have gone out more, and had
people come to the house. Nobody
comes."

"Well, is that my fault? I guess no-
body ever makes people welcomer."

"We ought to have invited company
more."

"Why don't you do it now? If it's for

the girls, I don't care if you have the
house full all the while."

Mrs. Lapham was forced to a confes-
sion full of humiliation. "I don't know
who to ask."

"Well, you can't expect me to tell
you."

"No; we're both country people, and
we've kept our country ways, and we don't
either of us, know what to do . . ." (Text,
page 687 ) .

Such parental exchanges are the
very stuff of life, neither glamorized
nor grim, but just solidly there.
Likewise Howells himself is solidly
there, for those who might bother
to seek him out and permit him to
speak of his real world in his own
terms. And whether we approach
him as a personality in his own
right, as social or cultural historian,
as literary critic or author, if we
grant him the basic privilege of
sympathetic reading, judged in
terms of what he was attempting to
achieve, Howells then achieves a
new stature as a courageous pioneer
who ventured successfully into new
realms of America's literary art to
leave abundant proof of his right
principles, keen ear and eye, and
large heart.

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. In Howells' youth where lay the true
reality, in his Ohio village or in books?
How does this first reality predict or re-
late to his later one?

2. As defined by Howells, are Romantic
and Naturalistic writers false writers, or do
they merely depict another form of truth?

3. Do you feel that democratic art, as
exemplified in Howells' theory and prac
tice, can become so common and color-
less that it is not art at all? Must art
be glamorized or romanticized to be con-
sidered art?

788

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Church Govemmeni
Church Government: Its Organization and Structure

Lesson 10 — Priesthood Quorums and Their Function

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

For Fourth Meeting, January 1964

Objective: To acquaint Relief Society members with the importance of quorum organ-
ization and the obhgation of quorum membership.

Because the women of the influenced by the operation of the

Church can and do have great in- Priesthood,
fluence on their families, it is of

the greatest importance that they priesthood quorums, their
understand the organization of the meaning and relationship
Priesthood quorums to which their ''The priesthood quorums [Mel-
husbands and sons belong. They chizedek] are part of the revealed
must know the obligations which organization whereby adult brethren
come with membership in a quo- are trained and enabled to do their
rum, if they are to give adequate part in helping the Church to dis-
support and encouragement to the charge its divine mission'' (MeJchiz-
members of their families in meet- edek Piiesthood Handbook, page
ing their responsibilities. The fol- 21).

lowing quotation indicates the seri- The quorum presents a most in-

ousness of these obligations. teresting social situation in regard to

the loyalty of the quorum members.

Wherefore, now let every man learn his ^-i^^^ loyalty can only be achieved

duty, and to act m the office m which he i ■, • , • 1. 1.1,

IS appointed, in all dihgence. ^Y , Personal conyiction as to the

reality of God. There is no force

He that is slothful shall not be counted that can command or demand this

worthy to stand, and he that learns not his response. So far aS human aSSOCia-

duty and shows himself not approved shall ^-^^ -^ concerned, the quorum can.

not be counted worthy to stand. Even ■, .^ . rr , • r ^

so. Amen (D&C 107:99-100). ^e the most effective means of de-
veloping group solidarity that human

Every ordinance, every step essen- beings can experience. It is built

tial to exaltation and eternal life, is on usefulness to fellow men, based

included in the power and authority on revealed truth and motivated by

of the Priesthood. It contains the love.

complete formula for the abundant 1. Called by Authority to Act in

life. These things being true, it Church Government. The responsi-

should follow that every intelligent bility for the operation of the gov-

person should be interested in and ernment of the Church is in the

789

OCTOBER 1963

hands of those holding the Priest-
hood. However, in receiving the
Melchizedek Priesthood, other than
the personal prerogatives, such as
administering to the sick and the
performing of Priesthood rights per-
taining to his immediate family,
each ordained bearer can function
therein only as he is delegated to
do so by those who preside over
him.

As a quorum member, the Priest-
hood bearer does not possess the
authorization to function in the gov-
ernment of the Church though he
has been ordained to the Priesthood.
He does have the Priesthood calling
that will qualify him if he is com-
missioned by one holding the office
of presidency, for herein is seen the
exercise of the use of the keys which
have been bestowed upon those
called to preside.

This appears to be somewhat con-
tradictory and confusing, but, when
properly understood, it is really quite
clear. The following explanation
may be helpful. Membership in The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints is open to all people and
attained only through baptism and
confirmation by one holding the
proper Priesthood calling. A priest
holding the Aaronic Priesthood may
perform baptisms if he is so directed
by his bishop — the ecclesiastical
line of authority. (Ecclesiastical
means relating to the Church or its
organization or government.) If a
Melchizedek Priesthood holder is
appointed by the proper ecclesiastic-
al authority, he has the power to
baptize and confirm the person a
member of the Church. Either the
priest or the elder has the power to
baptize, but neither can exercise

this power without the authoriza-
tion of the proper ecclesiastical
officer (bishop, stake president,
etc.).

2. Qualifications for Priesthood
Ordination. With membership in
the Church, male members who
are worthy and sufficiently devel-
oped spiritually and intellectually
may receive the Priesthood. Age
limits have been established for the
Aaronic Priesthood beginning at
twelve years for a deacon and allow-
ing a training experience of approxi-
mately two years for each office in
this Priesthood. However, more im-
portant than age is the worthiness
of the individual, his understanding
of the gospel, and his knowledge of
the duties and responsibilities of
each Priesthood calling. Under these
conditions, priests, if worthy, are
normally eligible to be ordained
elders at twenty years of age. How-
ever, a priest may be ordained at an
earlier age if he is called on a mis-
sion or is to be married in the
temple. (Aaronic Priesthood Hand-
book, 1963, pp. 31-32.)

Variations of the suggested ages
are noted in the ordination of adult
converts. In such cases it is the
worthiness, knowledge of the gos-
pel, and understanding of the Priest
hood responsibility that determine
the recommendation for ordination.
The suggested procedure for adult
male converts is that they have an
opportunity to function in each of
the Aaronic Priesthood callings be-
fore receiving the Melchizedek
Priesthood.

3. Quorum Definition. Usually
the term quorum refers to a ma-
jority of the members of any organ-
ized group. To the Latter-dav

790

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Saints, however, this term has a
special meaning in addition to this.
To Church members the term quor-
um refers to all the members of a
specially selected or chosen body —
as an elders' quorum, the quorum of
the First Presidency. The quorum
as an organized body of the Priest-
hood implies an ideal standard of
conduct, a common purpose, unity
of decision, and a vital interest in
the welfare of each member.

In reference to the quorums of
the First Presidency, the Twelve
Apostles, and the First Council of
the Seventy, the Lord said, ''And
every decision made by either of
these quorums must be by the
unanimous voice of the same; that
is, every member in each quorum
must be agreed to its decisions, in
order to make their decisions of the
same power or validity one with the
other" (D & C 107:27). This in-
struction was given specifically to
the quorums of the General Author-
ities of the Church. Nevertheless,
the pattern for quorum activity and
the essential qualities of quorum
members should be the same in all
quorums of the Priesthood. In act-
ual practice, however, an action by
a majority of members in attendance
carries.

Aaionic Priesthood Quorums. In
the Aaronic Priesthood there are
three quorums, deacons, teachers,
and priests. There are, however,
four offices in this Priesthood, dea-
con, teacher, priest, and a bishop
who is a literal descendant of Aaron.
(See Lesson 8.) However, the
office of a bishop filled by a high
priest appointed to the office of a
bishop by the First Presidency can-
not be rightfully referred to as an

office in the Aaronic Priesthood.

1. Deacons Quorum. The nor-
mal number of deacons to form a
quorum is twelve; however, a quo-
rum may be formed with a majority
of twelve, that is, with from seven
to twelve deacons. They are pre-
sided over by a presidency selected
from their members by the bishopric
and sustained by the quorum mem-
bers.

The deacon's responsibilities are
temporal in nature. They pertain to
the care of the meeting house and
the comfort of the people who come
to worship. Passing the Sacrament
and collecting fast offerings are two
of their assignments. They follow
the bishop's direction in taking care
of the needs of the members. They
are to assist the teacher whenever
necessary and always promote that
which is good.

2. Teachers Quorum. The teach-
ers quorum has twenty-four mem-
bers but a quorum may be formed
with a majority of this number of
teachers, that is, with from thirteen
to twenty-four teachers. The presi-
dency is selected in the same manner
as was indicated for the deacons
quorum.

The teacher's duty is to watch over the
church always, and be with and strengthen
them; And see that there is no iniquity
in the church, neither hardness with each
other, neither lying, backbiting, nor evil
speaking; And see that the church meet
together often, and also see that all the
members do their duty (D&C 20:53-55).

Theirs is an eternal vigilance in
maintaining proper social relations
among the members of the Church.
They are to be available to assist
the priests and elders in their work
— ordinance work excepted. They

791

OCTOBER 1963

may perform all duties assigned to is the first quorum in the Melchiz-

deacons. edek Priesthood. In the same Sec-

3. Priests Quorum. Tlie priests tion the following quorums were
quorum normally has forty-eight designated and became the pattern
members; however, a quorum may for the Church: the Quorum of the
be formed with a majority of this Twelve Apostles, High Priests, Sev-
number, that is with from twenty- enties, and Elders.

five to forty-eight priests. The bishop In addition to the offices repre-

is their president and presides per- sented in the quorums of the Mel-

sonally over the quorum. The priest chizedek Priesthood, there is the

has the power to perform any of the office of a patriarch,

duties assigned to deacons or teach- There are differences in the vari-

ers. In addition, his duties are: ous duties and assignments of the

various offices in the Melchizedek
... to preach, teach, expound, exhort, r» • ^.i i • ti. j- • • r
and baptize, and administer the sacrament, Pnesthood - m reality, a division of
and visit the house of each member, and labor that IS essential to Orderly op-
exhort them to pray vocally and in secret eration of the government of the
and attend to all family duties. And he Church. This division of labor
may also ordain other priests, teachers, and ^^lOtes the efficient advancement
deacons (U & C 20:46-48). ^. ^ ,. i-iit^-.i ^

or the work tor which the Priesthood

4. Social Implications. When ref- is responsible.

erence is made to the temporal 1 . Tlie General Authorities of the
welfare of the Church, which is the Church. Tlie quorums that consti-
Aaronic Priesthood assignment, we tute the General Authorities of the
are not only thinking of the phys- Church include the First Presidency,
ical aspect such as buildings or food Quorum of the Twelve, the First
and clothing. Tlie temporal wel- Council of Seventy, and the Presid-
fare includes all of the social rela- ing Bishopric. The brethren in
tions of the people. In the process these quorums are all ordained high
of living together in families, wards, priests (with the exception that not
and stakes, individual differences all of the First Council of Seventy
may become the source of conflict have been ordained high priests),
and antagonism, or they may, under but they also have the special office
proper guidance, through accommo- and calling pertaining to the duties
dation and adjustment, be resolved and responsibilities of the assign-
without conflict in a stimulating and ment given to their particular
progressive environment. quorum in the administration and

operation of the government of the

MELCHIZEDEK PRIESTHOOD QUORUMS Church. The term "General Au-

In Section 124 of the Doctrine thorities" applies only to the mem-

and Covenants, verse 126, referring bers of the quorums listed in this

to Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, paragraph and to the Patriarch to

and William Law, we read ''that the Church and the Assistants to

these may constitute a quorum and the Council of the Twelve.

First Presidency, to receive the 2. High Priests Quorum. ''High

oracles for the whole church." This priests after the order of the Mel-

792

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cliizedek Priesthood have a right to 4. The Elders Quorum. The
officiate in their own standing, under elders quorum consists of ninety-
the direction of the presidency, in six members, three of whom consti-
administering spiritual things . . !' tute the presidency. Often there
(D & C 107:10). Tlie high priest are enough elders in each ward to
has the power to act in any office form a quorum, A quorum may be
in the Priesthood when propedy organized if there are forty-nine eld-
called and set apart for that office, ers in the ward (the majority of
To the high priest is assigned the ninety-six). The quorum holds a
office of presidency. meeting each Sunday morning. One

The Quorum of High Priests in- meeting a month is devoted to

eludes all ordained to this office quorum business, the others to in-

within a stake. Any number of high struction.

priests within a stake are regarded Tlie policy of the Church is to

as a quorum. They are presided have every elder attached to a

over by a presidency of three select- quorum, and where a sufficient num-

cd from their membership. They ber are not available in a given area,

hold one quorum meeting a month, boundary lines are adjusted to make

However, the quorum members liv- this possible. Elders in two or more

ing in each ward of the stake are wards or branches may compose a

organized into groups with a group single elders quorum. In such a

leader, a secretary, and a class in- case, the quorum members of each

structor. Tliey meet in groups each ward usually meet weekly as a

Sunday morning, a lesson is present- quorum group, and monthly as a

ed, and they receive instruction and quorum much the same as do the

direction from the quorum presi- seventies and high priests,

dency. In a general sense, the term elder

3. The Quorum of Seventy. The is applied to any man holding the

Seventies Quorum is composed of Mel cliizedek Priesthood. It is often

seventy members; seven of the mem- used in reference to an apostle. It

bers are set apart as presidents. Thus is quite generally used when report-

this quorum is unique in numbers ing the labors of a seventy or high

and organization. Whereas seventy priest,
is the normal number it would be

regarded as a quorum if there were the unit

at least thirty-six members. Seven- The term unit is used in connec-

ties in two or more wards or branch- tion with Priesthood organization in

es may compose a single seventies two situations. ( 1 ) It is possible in

quorum. They would meet weekly a stake to have less than the required

in each ward or branch as a group, number of seventies to form a

and monthly as a quorum. They are quorum. The required number

called as special witnesses to preach would be thirty-six or more. For

the gospel to all the world under example, in the event that there are

the direction of the Twelve Apostles, twenty-five seventies only in the

Tlieir meeting pattern is similar to stake, a unit may be organized with

that of the high priests. a leader with two assistants and a

793

OCTOBER 1963

secretary. (2) In the mission field
seventies' units are not likely but
elders' units may be necessary.
Where there are fewer than forty-
eight elders in the mission field or
where distance is an inhibiting factor
in successful meetings, units may be
set up with the same organization
as indicated above. Most of the
program of the seventy and elder
quorums can be carried on in the
unit organization.

PRIESTHOOD OBJECTIVES

The mission of the Church and
the mission of the quorums is one
and the same. It is stated as being
threefold: (1) To carry on mission-
ary work — to carry the message of
the gospel to all the people of the
world. (2) To perfect the saints —
to develop a full realization of each
person's possibilities under the direc-
tion of divine counsel and guidance.
(3) To perform temple work — to
provide the same opportunity for
perfection to the worthy dead as to
the living.

Priesthood quorums are part of
the revealed organization whereby
adult brethren are trained and en-
abled to do their part in helping the
Church to discharge its divine mis-
sion.

To accomplish their mission
quorums have four primary ob-
jectives:

1. To promote gospel scholarship by
teaching the doctrine of the gospel.

2. To provide opportunities for Church
service.

^. To care for the temporal, intellectual,
and spiritual welfare of all quorum mem-
bers and their families.

4. To provide adequate fellowship and
fraternalism through socials, athletics, and
the like for all quorum members (Mel-
chizedek Piiesthood Handbook, page 20).

POV/ER IN THE PRIESTHOOD

Standing on top of the Grand
Coulee Dam in the State of Wash-
ington, one may watch the tremen-
dous flow of water and be truly awed
at the power of this man-made
waterfall. Inside the dam the har-
nessed power of this waterfall turns
the battery of turbines which turn the
dynamos producing an amazing vol-
ume of electrical energy. This energy
turns the wheels of industry in the
northwestern area of the United
States at the same time providing
light at night for many cities and for
hundreds of thousands of family
homes. This power is the product
of the ingenuity of man. In com-
parison with the Priesthood of God,
this man-made power is insignifi-
cant. Yet God has made his power
available by conferring it upon man.
This power, by which worlds were
and are created and man himself
came into being, is in the hands of
the Priesthood bearer. The Priest-
hood has been given through divine
law for the welfare and perfection
of the saints. In the objectives
listed above, the major task assigned
to the quorums of Melchizedek
Priesthood holders is the perfection
of the saints through the operation
of the government of the Church.
This operation deals with people
and provides direction for human
conduct which will open the way
whereby the human family may live
together in peace.

The Priesthood is the very life-
blood of the Church and kingdom
of God. It is the unlimited knowl-

794

LESSON DEPARTMENT

edge, wisdom, power (force), ex-
perience, and love of God for all of
his children. Tlie only limitation
upon the Priesthood bearer in the
use of this power is his application
of the principles of the gospel in
his life, and his knowledge and
understanding of the great plan of
salvation. He must learn his duties,
and not be slothful.

As has been stated before, man
can receive the fulness of the Priest-
hood only in observance of the new
and everlasting covenant of mar-
riage. (D & C 131:2.) The woman
thus becomes a full participant in
the blessings and glorious promises
of the Priesthood covenants. She,
therefore, has a challenging oppor-
tunity to assist her husband and
sons by knowing the gospel, the re-
quirements placed on her husband
and sons in the discharge of their
Priesthood duties, and by being a

constant source of inspiration to
them to fulfill their callings honor-
ably.

REFERENCES

The Doctrine and Covenants, Sections
20, 107, 127.

WiDTSOE, John A.: Piiesthood and
Church Government, Chapters 11, 12, 13.

Talmage, James E.: Articles of Faith,
Chapter XI.

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. When and under what conditions
were the Priesthood quorums set up?

2. What is the relationship between
Priesthood and Church government?

3. What do you think are the essential
qualifications for a man to receive the
Priesthood?

4. Why is it necessary to have such an
extended division or set of offices and
callings in the Priesthood?

5. What is the woman's responsibility
for opportunity in the operation of the
Priesthood? (Refer to DHC IV, page
602.)

My Afghan

Pearle M. Olsen

There is more than plain yam in my afghan. I see
More than pattern and stitch in its wooled tapestry.
It meant patience, experience, an artistic dream
During weeks of crocheting, to create the theme
Of rare charm in this afghan mother made for me.

She saw loved ones and homes, as though in a parade.
While her apt fingers fashioned the yam of soft shade.
Yes, her thoughts were sweet memories of long ago.
As her love and affection were hooked in each row
Of the afghan, so treasured, my dear mother made.

795

THREE PART

CHORAL MUSIC

FOR

SINGING MOTHERS

ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

GOSPEL GIVES

UNBOUNDED

STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

LET NOT YOUR

SONG END-Cain 25

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD IS MY

SHEPHERD-Smart 20

LORD'S PRAYER-Robertson .. .22

O LOVE THAT WILT NOT

LET ME GO-Schubert 20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval □ Charge
n Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

DannesNiisic

'IIIIIIHIIIIIIH

15 E. Ul South

4^ Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Open-Kettle Canning

Christie Lund Coles

I peel the yellow peaches

And put the smooth halves

Into the rich, sweet syrup,

In the large kettle.

Then I wait for them to steam,

And slowly boil.

I sniff the pungent aroma,

I remove the sugar scum.

When each peach

Is crystalline clear

And tender to the fork's touch,

I spoon them into

The sweating, sterile bottles.

And seal: the gold of summer,

Caught for a brisk, sun-hungry day

At our winter table.

Some prefer pressure canning.

Or so they say.

Yet, somehow, I still enjoy

Canning my peaches

The old-fashioned way.

Hidden mnh

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

My mother found a cactus shoot
Where ivy tendrils curled.
It seemed too frail to be alive,
Too weak to face the world.

We laughed at her for planting it,
The fragile, thorny thing.
But loving care and nourishment
Produced a cactus king.

Whenever its great blossoms blow
In honey-dripping red,
I wonder how much goodness needs
But to be found and fed.

796

Jojo by Two

Ailine Cummings

Two by two on a mission of love
To reach out their arms to you,

And we never can count the good they do
As they travel two by two.

Two by two, to the humble cot
Or up to the mansion door —

Does the sorrowing widow need them most
Or the wealthy matron more?

Two by two as friends they come.
And their message is truth and light

To show the way to celestial joy
And teach us the Savior's might.

Two by two on a mission of love
To reach out their arms to you.

And we never will know the good they do
As they travel two by two.

PLAN NOW

to go with us and visit

THE NEW YORK WORLD'S
FAIR in '64

Opens in April

THE GREAT HILL CUMORAH
PAGEANT

(with Dr. T. Edgar Lyon)
August '64

THE HOLY LAND

including Egypt, Lebanon, Jordan,

Israel, Turkey, Greece and Italy

(with Dr. T. Edgar Lyon)

March-April '64

BUS - RAIL - AIR - SHIP TOURS
EVERYWHERE

Let us arrange the travel to suit your
group and see the difference!

MURDOCK i-v^wEL, INC.

(Bonded)
14 South Main St.

Insist on the best!

328-3161

Come See

K. D NOVELTY

Our

DISTRIBUTORS

New Store

Salt Lake City - 3572 South 1950 West

Under

^ 1

P.O. Box 19009

New

Management

FREE CATALOGS AVAILABLE

CRAFT ITEMS

CARNIVAL & PARTY GOODS

Plastic — Ribbon

Crepe Paper — Circuits

Christmas Decor

Fish Pond Items — Plates

Chenille — Yarn

Cups — Table Coverings

Styrofoam — Glass

Balloons — Wigs — Hats

Artificial Flowers

Float Materials — Tickets

Leaves — Copper

New Year's Party Supplies

Jewelry Findings

Trophies — Pennants

Candles — Felt

Tissue Balls, Bells, etc.

Crystal Marbles

Fund Raising Ideas

Hat Frannes — Net

Santa Suits — Etc.

Etc.

797

Hawaiian Tours

November

Rose Parade Tour

Leaving December 28

By way of Las Vegas or
San Francisco

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P.O. Box 2065
Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Picture of an Old Red Barn

Linnie F. Robinson

I may never know the builder
Of this eloquent red bam;
Nor how the artist came to find
Its deep entreating charm.

I only know he must have sensed
Fitness in slope and line of beam;
With swift appraisal of the one
Who wrought his inner dream.
Making it a tryst in grace
Upon a golden autumn hill —
And I am rich because his hand
Moved with such consummate skill.

ZIM'S

ALL THE NEW HANDI-
CRAFT MATERIALS-

Mosaics

Doll and Animal Faces

Marble Craft

Swiss Raffia

Plastics

Metal Trays

Christmas Decorations

ESTABLISHED 1932

AND ALL THE

OLD FAVORITES-

Copper Tooling

Flower Materials

Ribbons

Styrofoam

Basketry

Many, many more

Send 25c for new catalog and also receive our new booklet, "Soap Fancies" —
directions for eight different soap novelties. Cost of catalog deductable from first order.

Discounts to Groups — Dealer Inquiries Invited

ZIM'S

240 East 2nd South

Salt Lake City, Utah

79t

Is Our History

a Continued Bible?

JOSEPH SMITH

"— And SO, if we had hours we
might spend them hearing the
same testimony from the lips of
American prophets down to this
day. As a people we are no more
worthy than any other people, it
may be that because of our neglect
we are less worthy than any peo-
ple; but it is true nevertheless that
great covenants of profound in-
fluence on the earth have been
fulfilled through us, the glory
whereof belongs to a Covenant-
keeping God. — Truly "God works
in a mysterious way, His wonders
to perform." OUR HISTORY IS, IN
REALITY, A CONTINUED BIBLE
WITH GOD'S MIRACLES NEVER
ABSENT."

HOW MUCH DO YOU KNOW OF
OUR ISRAEL FAMILY HISTORY?
WOULD YOU LIKE TO KNOW
MORE?

This book is the Ideal Christmas
Gift.

ORDER YOUR COPIES NOW!

You will be glad you did.

'JOSEPH SMITH and OUR DESTINY" .^^,. -«« «n ,1 m i.

EARL W. HARMER, Publisher-Editor ^''^ "'' '""'''" ""' ^""'^

1177 Yale Avenue, Salt Lake City 5, Utah

Please send copies to me. (PRICE $2.50 POSTPAID)

D ^ Enclosed Check or Money Order

Name

Address

Mrs. Rosalia Marian Williams

Beardall

Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Lucy Parkinson Lloyd
Palo Alto, California

Mrs. Rhoda Ann McClellan Cardon
El Paso, Texas

Ninety-one

Mrs. Arabella Parkinson Daines
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Minna Mandelkow Kirchoff
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Mary E. Maylett Tuttle
Manti, Utah

Mrs. Rose Adams Lindsey Curtis
Salt Lake City, Utah

Sideivalk Vignette

Betty Isler

Between parked cars I caught the scene —

Three young women, bright and clean.

Greeting their mather (she must have been.

Dressed in deep rose, with soft gray hair).

With unabash^ affection there

They kissed, and through the traffic's blare

I missed their words, but saw the gay

Gathering in, as they walked away.

Arm in arm, on the sunny day.

I watched them wistfully out of range.

Waiting for the light to change.

SAFE

highest ratio of
reserves-to-deposits
in Utah

At Zions Savings, your savings
are backed by the most sub-
stantial ratio of reserves-to-
savings deposits of any in Utah.
And they are insured to $10,000,
too. You can be sure of
generous, twice-yearly earnings,
because never in its 80-year
history has Zions Savings ever
missed paying a savings
dividend to depositors.

savings earn full

4Vi

per year current rate
compounded semi-annually

80th Anniversary— Utah's first
savings and loan association

33 E. First South - Downtown

open Fridays 'til 6:30

4901 South state - Murray

open Saturdays 'til Noon

HAWAIIAN TOUR

in October

Aloha Week

Dedication of Polynesian

Village at Laie

ROSE PARADE TOUR

9 days — December 27-January 4
Las Vegas, San Diego and Los Angeles

Including Lawrence Welk and Dinner
at the Palladium, etc.

ROSE PARADE TOUR

10 days — December 27-January 5

Reno, San Francisco and Los Angeles

Including Hearst Castle,

Lawrence Welk and Dinner

at the Palladium, etc.

ESTHER 'A^cs TOURS

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84101
Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

HANDY

DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in-
stMJCtion of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover -^ $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance ppyment must accompany all orders.

Please iriclude postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles ...

.35

1000 to 1400 miles

.64

150 to 300 miles ...

.39

1400 to 1800 miles

.76

300 to 600 miles ...

.45

Over 1800 miles ....

.87

600 to 1000 miles .

.54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah

BQOKS FOR EVERY

LDS HOME from Deseret Book

1. ILLUSTRATED BOOK OF MORMON

A handsome, hard cover, 1" x 10^4'' volume with new, easy-to-read large type.
Contains thirty-four pages of full color illustrations including twelve popular Book
of Mormon paintings by the internationally-known LDS artist, Arnold Friberg.
Other illustrations include color pictures of ancient American ruins and artifacts.

Only $3.95

2. THE LATTER-DAY PROPHETS AND THE
DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS, VOL I

by Roy W. Doxey

In time for conference. Row W. Doxey, author of Doctrine
and Covenants and the Future, Doctrine and Covenants Study
Guide, and the Book of Mormon Study Guide, has now com-
piled a text that offers commentary on the Doctrine and Cove-
nants as found in addresses of the General Authorities of the
of the Church. The amplification and illustration of principles
of the gospel presented in modern relvelation are by members
of the First Presidency, Council of the Twelve, Assistants to
the Twelve, The First Council of Seventy, Presiding Pattriarch
and Presiding Bishopric. In this respect, the book is rich, new
and different. Mr. Doxey, presently a member of the General
Board of the YMMIA, and Assistant Professor of Religion at
Brigham Young University. $3.95

Visit the Deseret Book store
nearest you for the finest in
Church Literature.

Deseret Book Company
44 East South Temple,
Salt Lake City, Utah

He^^ret Baod

COMPANY

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Gentlemen: Enclosed please find □ Check □ Money Order □ I have an account.
Please Charge. Amount enclosed $ for encircled numbered books. 1 2

Nam
Addi
City.

Zone State

Residents of Utah include 3V2% sales tax

Magazine

'''''^.

VOLUME 50 NUMBER 11 NOVEMBER 1963 lESSONS FOR FEBRUARY

!V'«

■^^^mm:-'^*'

^\\

Christie Lund Coles

The bright word GRATITUDE is set
Lfke^ome rare jewel in the heart;
Always its brillrance is both caught
And shared. It is a basic part

Of all great souls who go their way
Knowing the peace of praise and prayer;
Knowing the simple power of thanks,
For all his mercy and his care.

"For he shall give his angels charge . .
Aware of our need before we ask;
Trusting us to depend on him
In every unpretentious task;

Asking our brief acknowledgment,.
Humility before all his good;
With steps that walk in simple faith.
And hearts bejeweled with gratitude.

1^^^

The Cover: Design by Dick Scopes

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece: Mount Nebo, Utah, in the Late Autumn
Photograph by Willard Luce

Art Layout: Dick Scopes

Illustrations: Mary Scopes

'wm/i

I have just finished reading ''And They
Shall Also Teach Their Children," by
Elder A. Theodore Tuttle, in the July
issue of the Magazine. What a wonder-
ful guide for us parents in the upbringing
of our families. As a convert and a
mother of fast-growing children, I really
appreciate Elder Tuttle's remarks and the
wonderful Magazine that briags this mes-
sage to us.

— Joye P. Muir

Frankton, New Zealand

Since joining the Church my husband
and I have had more spiritual blessings
than it is possible to tell. I have received
the July and August issues of l^ht Reliei
Society Magazine and have received a
great deal of food for thought from the
many inspirational articles. I was espe-
cially impressed by the article "Part of
the Fragrance," by Ann G. Hansen, and
the visiting teacher message, by Christine
H, Robinson, both in the August issue.
These two articles made me re-evaluate my-
self and recall the great number of good
intentions, and the equally great number
of forgotten good intentions. I have
promised myself to stop whatever else I
am doing and when I get a good inten
tion to carry it through. I have already
kept this promise and have gained more
myself than the ones I tried to please.
— Mrs. Marilyn Domroe

Glendale, California

Each issue of the Magazine is a treas-
ure — but when you add all twelve and
have them bound together, then you really
have a whole volume of beauty and inspira-
tion. The ward Relief Societies in our
stake are surely using the many wonderful
recipes for their work-meeting luncheons
and on other occasions when they want
something especially nice to serve.
—Ruth H. Millet

President

Rigby Stake Relief Society

Rigby, Idaho

I am a bride of but a few months, and
one of our wedding gifts was a year's
subscription to The Relief Society Maga-
zine. I enjoy and read many times each
issue. Every page gives me wonderful ideas
on how to make my marriage an eternal
success.

—Mrs. Ellen D. Seedall

Idaho Falls, Idaho

I like the changes made recently in the
Magazine. The introduction of color
makes it more attractive, and also I like
the smaller size. It fits into my purse bet-
ter. I am amazed and very proud of the
talent of so many of our women.
— ^Myrene R. Brewer
Ogden, Utah

I wish to thank you very much on
behalf of my wife for sending The Relief
Society Magazine, which we receive with
thanks.

— Wm. T. Moore

Richmond B.C.
Canada

As usual, I have greatly enjoyed the
Magazine during my stay in American
Samoa. Recently, when it was necessary
for me to go to the hospital in Pago Pago
for treatment, I took some Magazines
with me. They were the means of my
becoming acquainted with the fine super-
visor of nursing, an Anglican Catholic
from London, England. She was attracted
by the beautiful cover, and after she had
glanced through the Magazine, she said,
"That is the loveliest Magazine I have
ever read." Then, after further reading,
she said, "No wonder your young people
grow up to be so fine." Since then she
has attended our Church services, and we
have had many fine gospel conversations.
— Arlene L. Anderson

Mapusaga
American Samoa

802

The

Relief Society Magazine

NOVEMBER 1963 VOLUME 50 NUMBER 11

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

804 In Memoriam — President Henry Dinwoodey Moyle

807 The Divinity Within Relief Society Belle S. Spafford

813 "He Shall Prepare a Way" Marianne C. Sharp

815 Relief Society to Save Souls Louise W. Madsen

817 Report and Official Instructions Belle S. Spafford

824 Relief Society Supports the Priesthood Home Teaching Program

828 What Mormonism Means to Me Lorinda Tortice

Fiction

840 Kiss of the Wind — Chapter 5 Rosa Lee Lloyd

General Features

802 From Near and Far

826 Editorial: We Thank Thee Marianne C. Sharp

828 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

846 Notes From the Field Hulda Parker

880 Birthday Congratulations

The Home -inside and Out

830 Saturday Chores Dora Black

831 Stretching the Food Budget Part III — Peanut Butter Marion Bennion and

Sadie O. Morris
833 Christmas Tot Thoughts Shirley Thulin
839 Crochet Designs — Various and Beautiful

Lessons for February

853 Theology — The Bishopric; Parenthood Roy W. Doxey

858 Visiting Teacher Message — "And They Shall Also Teach Their Children to Pray. . ."

Christine H. Robinson
860 Work Meeting — Planning Exterior Upkeep of the Home Virginia F. Cutler
862 Literature — Robert Frost, Modern New England Classic Briant S. Jacobs
868 Social Science — Quorum Relationships to Wards and Stakes Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

801 Gratitude — Frontispiece Christie Lund Coles

A Missionary Says "Goodbye," by Margory E. Green, 812; Song for November, by Eva Willes
Wangsgaard, 825; Churning Day, by Maude Rubin, 829; Tuning In, by Ida Elaine James, 878;
Indian Summer, by Caroline Eyring Miner, 878; At Thanksgiving, by Mildred B. Hall, 878.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1963 by
the Relief Society General Board Association Editorial end Business Office: 76 North Main, Salt Loke City 11, Utah; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No bock numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new address Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of Morch 3, 1879 Acceptance for moiling at special rote of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918 Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is
enclosed Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only The Mogozine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts

IN ME MORI AM

It was with a sense of deep loss that the General Board of
Relief Society learned of the peaceful but sudden passing of
President Henry Dinwoodey Moyle, First Counselor in the
First Presidency, on Wednesday, September 18, 1963. Presi-
dent Moyle was in Deer Park, Florida on Church business at
the time of his death. His devoted wife who has faithfully
and fully supported him throughout his long and distinguished
career was in Deer Park with him.

President Moyle's life has been active and purposeful.
He utilized all the advantages offered him as a young man to
attain an education and studied in the United States and in
Germany in the fields of mining engineering, geology, and law.
He served for twenty-five years as a member of the University
of Utah law faculty. He lived what he advocated. He took
out three years of his youth to fill a mission in Germany. The
German people always held a special place in his heart. He
was eminently successful in a variety of businesses and open-
handed with the means which he acquired. He was extremely
generous to Relief Society when the Relief Society Building
was being planned, but stipulated that his and his wife's large
contribution should not be publicized. He took an interest in
the welfare of others and was a driving power in any cause he
espoused.

(1889-1963)

805

At the April 1947 Church conference President Moyle
was sustained as an apostle of the Lord. This high calling
followed ten years of service as president of Cottonwood Stake
and visiting the stakes of the Church for eleven years as a
member of the General Church Welfare Committee over which
he had presided as chairman since 1939.

In his April 1947 conference address, President Moyle
made significant forecasts of what he hoped to accomplish in
his dedication to the work of the Lord. Now, sixteen years
later, one can judge of the selflessness with which he abided
by his statements of purpose and belief:

... so far as my Heavenly Father will give me the power to act I
shall do so, and all that I have and am belongs to my Heavenly Fa-
ther. . . .

To me that which the Presidency of this Church have said and
say now, is as much the law and the gospel as anything that has ever
been said or written before for our guidance. . . .

It shall be my hope and my desire that ... I may be an honor and
a credit to my family and my people and be able to spread the gospel
of Jesus Christ and to bear this testimony throughout the world.

On the death of President Stephen L Richards, in 1959,
President Moyle was called as Second Counselor in the First
Presidency, and, in 1961, on the death of President J. Reuben
Clark, Jr., President Moyle was named First Counselor.

The General Presidency of Relief Society has been closely
associated with President Moyle over the years through the
Church Welfare Program. For a number of years it was their
privilege to meet twice weekly with the Welfare Committee
over which he served as chairman. President Moyle has been
a good friend and wise advisor to Relief Society and has de-
livered instructional and inspirational addresses to the mem-
bership gathered from all over the world at Relief Society An-
nual General Conferences. He had a great and Expansive
soul. His desire and practice were to help his brother and,
even though his health has not been robust, he never spared
himself in filling assignments or meeting requests that came to
him in great number to serve his Church and fellow men. He
died as he lived doing the work of the Master. Truly it would
seem he never tasted death and it was sweet to him.

The

Divinity

Within

Relief

President

Belle S. Spaffoid

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Relief
Society Annual General Conference, October 2, 1963]

The Documentary History of the remembered days. Tlie saints had
Church under date of January 6, found at least a temporary resting
1842, records the rejoicing of the place in Nauvoo. Tlie Lord had
Prophet Joseph Smith over this pe- revealed his mind and will, not only
riod of time in the history of the for his children living upon the
Church as follows: ''Tlie new year earth, but he had also given to the
has been ushered in and continued Prophet the great revelation regard-
thus far under the most favorable ing salvation for the dead. The
auspices, and the Saints seem to be cornerstone of the temple had been
influenced by a kind and indulgent set and the walls were rising. Orson
Providence in their dispositions and Hyde, one of the apostles of the
[blessed with] means to rear the Lord, had gone forth by assignment
Temple of the Most High God, of the Prophet to dedicate the Holy
anxiously looking forth to the com- Land for the return of the Jews —
pletion thereof as an event of the an event referred to by the Prophet
greatest importance to the Church as ''involving the interest and fate
and the world, making the Saints of the Gentile nations throughout
in Zion to rejoice. . . . Truly this the world*' (DHC IV, page 112).
is a day long to be remembered by In January 1842, after reading ex-
the Saints of the last days ... a cerpts from a letter written by Elder
day in which all things are concur- Hyde from Trieste, the Prophet de-
ring to bring about the completion clared, "Elder Hyde has, by the
of the fullness of the Gospel, a full- grace of God, been the first pro-
ness of the dispensation of dispen- claimer of the fullness of the Gospel
sations, even the fullness of times" both on the Continent of Europe,
(DHC IV, page 492). and in far-off Asia, among the na-
Indeed, this proved to be an tions of the East. . . . He has reared
eventful period in the history of as it were the ensign of the Latter-
the Church — a period of rejoicing day glory . . ." {Ihid, page 495).
for the Saints. Events transpired It was early in the month of
which made these days long to be March 1842, in response to a re-

807

NOVEMBER 1963

quest from Mr. John Wentworth,
editor and proprietor of The Chi-
cago Democrat, that the Prophet
prepared his concise and convincing
sketch of the rise, progress, perse-
cution, and faith of the Latter-day
Saints, together with a summary of
the principles taught by the Church
— now^ known as the ''Articles of
Faith," and referred to in the Docu-
mentary History of the Chmch as
"one of the choicest documents in
our Church literature." It was in
March 1842, that the Prophet com-
menced publication in The Times
and Seasons of his translation of
''The Book of Abraham," from
Egyptian papyrus, which, in its im-
portance as a record of ancient
saints, brought to light in this dis-
pensation, has been said to stand
second only to The Book of Mor-
mon. Those were days when the
missionary program was being ex-
panded and zealously forwarded, the
fruits of which were showing in the
large number of immigrants com-
ing into Nauvoo.

Among the events of great signi-
ficance to the sisters of the Church
was the founding of "The Female
Relief Society" on March 17, 1842.
It seems that this was a propitious
time for the Lord to give to his
daughters, through his Prophet, an
organization whereby they might
more fully perfect themselves and
more effectively serve the Church
and its people.

The sisters had evidenced a readi-
ness for this blessing. They had
studied the scriptures. They had
listened to their Prophet and been
obedient to his teachings. They
had helped in the work of the

Church, particularly had they en-
deavored to do the women's part
toward the erection of the temple.
So eager were they more fully to do
their part that they sought, at the
hands of the Prophet, approval for
an organization for which Sister
Eliza R. Snow had drawn up a con-
stitution and by-laws.

Sister Sarah M. Kimball, relating
the circumstances that led to the
organization of Relief Society, stated
that the sisters wished to form a
"Ladies Society" in order that they
might combine their means and
efforts to assist those who were
working on the Nauvoo Temple.
The Prophet replied:

. . . this is not what you want. Tell
the Sisters their offering is accepted of
the Lord, and He has something better
for them than a written constitution. In-
vite them all to meet me and a few of
the brethren in the Masonic Hall over my
store next Thursday afternoon, and I will
organize the sisters under the Priest-
hood after a pattern of the Priesthood
(Centenary oi Relief Society, page 14).

We may be sure that it was with
eagerness and rejoicing that the sis-
ters — eighteen in number — met
at the appointed hour and place on
Thursday, March 17, 1842. With
grateful hearts they heard their be-
loved and revered Prophet utter
these words long to be remem-
bered by the sisters of the Church:
"I now declare this Society organ-
ized with president and counselors
according to parliamentary usages"
(Relief Society Magazine, March
1942, page 151).

Elder John Taylor, who with Ll-
der Willard Richards accompanied
the Prophet on this momentous oc-
casion, addressed the sisters, saying

808

THE DIVINITY WITHIN RELIEF SOCIETY

that he "rejoiced to see this institu-
tion organized according to the law
of Heaven" {Relief Society Maga-
zine, March 1942, page 151).

Is not the law of Heaven divine
law? Then are we not entitled to
say that Relief Society was organ-
ized according to divine law?

The First Presidency, at the time
of the centennial of Relief Society,
reminded us:

We ask our Sisters of the Relief Society
never to forget that they are a unique
organization in the whole world, for they
were organized under the inspiration of
the Lord bestowed upon that great Proph-
et who was divinely called by a visitation
of the Father and Son, in person, to open
up this, the Last Dispensation, the Dis-
pensation of the Fullness of Times. No
other women's organization in all the
earth has had such a birth (Centenary of
Relief Society, page 7 ) .

Sister Sarah M. Kimball, in the
Relief Society records, credits the
Prophet with saying that the Church
was never fully organized until the
women were thus organized.

Sister Eliza R. Snow, in a speech
recorded in the Woman's Expon-
ent, Volume 9, page 167, declared:

A society of this kind has always existed
whenever the Priesthood has been upon
the earth, and the allusion of the elder
to the "elect lady" as recorded in the
New Testament, means one who pre-
sided over the society in his day.

Without doubt, Sister Snow was
referring to the Second Epistle of
John wherein the elder speaks unto
*'the elect lady and her children"
of whom he says, '*I love in the
truth." He further says, *'I rejoice
greatly that I found thy children
walking in truth." Then he urges

them to continue walking after the
commandments of the Lord.

It is not difficult to imagine the
message given in this scripture as
being given by one of the leading
elders of this day to the Relief So-
ciety sisters.

It is noteworthy that the term
''elect lady" was used in the reve-
lation given through the Prophet
Joseph Smith to Emma Smith, the
first President of the Relief Society
in this dispensation. This revela-
tion, recorded in Section 25 of the
Doctrine and Covenants, declares:
''Thou art an elect lady whom I
have called" (Doctrine and Cove-
nants, Section 25, Verse 3).

Documentary History oi the
Church records the Prophet as say-
ing:

I gave much instruction and read in
the New Testament and Book of Doc-
trine and Covenants, concerning the
Elect Lady and showed that the elect
meant to be elected to a certain work,
etc., and that the revelation was then
fulfilled by Sister Emma's election to the
Presidency of the Society {DHC IV, pp.

552-553)-

The apostle Paul, explaining the
organization of the Church to the
Corinthian saints, mentions the
members which God had set in the
Church. He explains that there are
"many members, yet one body,"
and asserts, "And God hath set some
in the church; first, apostles; second-
arily, prophets; thirdly, teachers;
after that miracles, then gifts of
healings, helps, governments, diversi-
ties of tongues" (I Corinthians,
12:20, 28). Paul spoke to the
Ephesian saints also about the of-
fices, mentioning apostles, prophets,
evangelists, pastors, and teachers.

809

NOVEMBER 1963

Elder Spencer W. Kimball, in an ment officials to offer their views

article published in The Relief So- on one of the Nation's difficult

ciety Magazine, poses these ques- issues.

tions with regard to Paul's words It is a marvel that in the face of
to the Corinthians: ''What did the all this change and growth that the
apostle Paul mean by helps and basic organization structure of Re-
governments? Could the govern- lief Society, its governing regula-
ments be the Priesthood leaders who tions and original purposes, as set by
govern and direct all the work in the Prophet Joseph Smith, have re-
the Church, and could the ''helps" mained constant, and the Society,
mean the helping organizations, such under the pattern established 121
as Relief Society?" years ago, continues to function

Whether there was a formal or- effectively in each succeeding era of
ganization such as that of our time. This alone attests that Relief
present Relief Society in the early Society was founded according to
Church remains for the prophets to the laws of heaven and not of man.
tell us; but it is not difficult to be-
lieve that the sisters were called to Relief Society was continually un-
do such work as is now assigned to der the watchcare of the Prophet
Relief Society. during the days of Nauvoo, receiving

Relief Society, as founded by the his counsel and instruction, just as

Prophet, is now on the way to its it has been under the watchcare of

second century of life and service. God's chosen prophets who have

During the 121 years of its existence, succeeded him. In his instructions

tremendous changes have taken to the sisters, the Prophet made

place in the world and among its clear that they were organized

people. Few changes, perhaps, under the Priesthood and after a

have been greater than the change pattern of the Priesthood. He told

in the status of woman and her them, "You will receive instructions

readiness to speak and act through through the order of the Priesthood

organized groups. When Relief which God has established through

Society was founded, only a few the medium of those appointed to

courageous women dared to speak lead, guide, and direct the affairs

in public, and fewer still braved the of the Church in this dispensation."

formation of an organization. He taught the sisters, "If any of-

In contrast to these conditions, I ficers are wanted to carry out the

recently attended a meeting in design of the institution, let them

Washington D.C. where I was one be appointed and set apart." (You

among 300 presidents representing note he did not say elected by the

women's organizations of this Na- membership.) He made member-

tion, none of which had a member- ship in the Society a privilege, yet he

ship of less than 100,000. These opened its doors to all women "free

300 presidents represented a total from censure," who were to be re-

of fifty million organized women in ceived by vote, according to his

the United States. They had been directive,

invited to meet with high Govern- Insofar as a constitution and by-

810

THE DIVINITY WITHIN RELIEF SOCIETY

laws were concerned, which the sis-
ters had submitted to him in the
beginning, he said 'Xet this presi-
dency serve as a Constitution — all
their decisions be considered law,
and acted upon as such. . . . The
minutes of your meetings will be
precedent for you to act upon —
your Constitution and law" (Cen-
tenary ot Reliei Society ^ page 15).
Thus Relief Society was regulated in
the beginning; thus it is regulated
today.

The Prophet Joseph Smith turned
the key in behalf of women of this
dispensation. His impressive words
are treasured words: "I now turn
the key in your behalf and knowl-
edge and intelligence shall flow
down from this time. . . . This is
the beginning of better days Jto the
poor and needy who shall be made
to rejoice and pour forth blessings
on your heads.''

Just as Relief Society was divinely
founded and regulated by divine in-
spiration according to the laws of
heaven, so it has a divinely appoint-
ed mission. Listed simply I would
say its mission is:

1. To save souls.

2. To strengthen testimonies of the
divinity of the restored gospel.

3. To succor the distressed.

4. To develop the talents and abilities
of the sisters.

5. To strengthen home and family life.

6. To serve as a handmaid to the
Priesthood in building the kingdom of
our Heavenly Father on earth.

President David O. McKay has
made reference to the mission of Re-
lief Society in these impressive
words :

By divine decree, the women in the
Church are assigned the noble mission of

being exemplars and leaders to mankind
in the two most worthwhile accomplish-
ments in mortal life; first, the develop-
ment of character. That is done in the
home, principally. Second, willingness
and ability to render helpful service —
that through the organized Relief Society.
These two accomplishments, by the way,
are all that we shall take with us when,
at the end of our earthly career, we pass
through the portals of Death into the
realm of the Eternal — Character and
Service {The Relief Society Magazine, De-
cember 1956, page 807).

Certainly, Relief Society, with a
knowledge of God's divine law of
free agency, with a knowledge of the
sacredness of the individual and
God's plan of life and salvation for
his children as revealed in these
latter days through his Prophet, has
a grave responsibility to share this
knowledge with women the world
over, and to shed its influence in
the promotion of freedom and the
way of life taught by the Master.
There is no other organization of
women in the world upon whom
this responsibility rests so heavily.
There is no other group to whom
organized women of the world
should be able to look with greater
assurance for strong, wise, and right-
eous leadership. We must work
through proper channels, it is true,
and as authorized by our Priesthood
authorities, but work we must and
give to the women of the world the
truths we have been given by divine
revelation.

Accepting its divine mission, un-
scathed by time or change. Relief
Society must stand a bulwark against
the forces of evil striving to engulf
women. It must be as a beacon
light and a guiding star to women
of many nations.

I would like to conclude by read-

811

NOVEMBER 1963

ing a statement by Elizabeth Ann
Whitney, the wife of Bishop New-
el K. Whitney and counselor to
Emma Smith in the Relief Society.
This statement appeared in the
Woman's Exponent, November 15,
1878 — eighty-five years ago. Speak-
ing of her residence in Nauvoo,
Sister Whitney wrote:

We afterward moved upstairs over the
brick store as it was designated. It was
during our residence in the brick store,
March 17, 1842, that the Relief Society
was organized and I was chosen as a
counselor to the president of this Society.
In this work I took the greatest interest
for I reahzed in some degree, at least,
its importance and the need for such an
organization. . . .

The Relief Society then was small com-
pared to its numbers now, but the Proph-
et foretold great things concerning the
future of this organization, many of which
I have lived to see fulfilled, but there are
many things which remain yet to be ful-
filled in the future of which he proph-
esied that are great and glorious, and I
rejoice in the contemplation of these
things daily feeling that the promises are
sure to be verified in the future as they
have in the past. I trust that the sisters

who are now laboring and who will in
the future labor in the interest of the
Relief Societies in Zion will realize the
importance attached to the work and
comprehend that upon them a great re-
sponsibility rests. President Joseph Smith
had great faith in the sisters' labors and
ever sought to encourage them in the
performance of the duties which pertained
to the Society.

I, too, have faith in the sisters of
Relief Society. I, too, feel assured
that great and glorious things lie yet
ahead for this organization. Relief
Society belongs to the past; it be-
longs to the present; it belongs to
the future. Its work is the Lord's
work for his daughters. I, too, trust,
as did Sister Whitney, that the sis-
ters who are now laboring and who
in the future will labor in the in-
terest of this Society, will realize the
importance attached to the work
and comprehend that upon them a
great responsibility rests. That this
conviction, borne of an abiding
testimony of the divinity within this
Society, will ever abide with the
sisters of the Church, I sincerely
pray.

A Missionary Says '^Goodbye''

Margory E. Green

A time has come for me to say
Goodbye to England, green and fair;
Two years I have known her beauty.
And have loved her people there.

So, I will say farewell for now,
But — I will be back some day —
It may be in the autumn
Or the lovely month of May.

Meantime, I am so thankful
For the blessings from above,
And I shall think of England
As the home I truly love.

812

''He Shall
Prepare
a Way"

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

[Address Delivered at the General
Session of the Relief Society Annual
General Conference, October 2, 1963]

As I visited stake quarterly confer-
ence this past year I was very sur-
prised with one response which
came to me in the stakes. In one
of the Rehef Society meetings we
would discuss qualifications for lead-
ership and list them on the black-
board as suggested by those present.
Following this listing, each Relief
Society sister, in turn, would name
the quality which she felt she
needed the most. Except in one
stake the answers were ''self-confi-
dence."

I realized again how little we
know of the feelings of others.
These sisters were all stake leaders
and were doing outstanding work in
forwarding Relief Society within
their stakes. Yet they felt the need
of more self-confidence.

Recently a letter came to the
General Board from a sister who
had been made a ward Relief So-
ciety president. She had looked at
the position, in the past, as a rather
routine matter. Now the position
had come to her. Her self-confi-
dence failed her and she wrote to
a friend, "I am overwhelmed by the
call and my personal inadequacies.
I don*t know how I can fill the
office."

As I have thought about it, I have
tried to visualize just what we need
to give us more self-confidence in
our Relief Society callings. Cer-
tainly, self-confidence is a neces-
sary attribute of a leader, for who
will follow someone devoid of self-
confidence? How can we inspire

confidence and the ability to ac-
complish in another, if we lack it
ourselves? What can we do to gain
self-confidence? How can we go
about acquiring the necessary learn-
ing to fill with confidence any call-
ing that may come?

You will recall the advice of the
Lord in the Doctrine and Cove-
nants which we are now studying in
Relief Society, where we are com-
manded to "seek learning even by
study and also by faith!' These
words seem to me to hold the key
to gaining self-confidence. Where
better could we go to study than
to the words of the Lord as set
forth in his scriptures, wherein the
Lord lays bare the secret thoughts
and acts of men, and his dealings
with man down through the ages. Is
there learning to be gained on this
subject of self-confidence from
studying the scriptures?

I have never forgotten my almost
disbelief the first time I read an
example of the lack of self-confi-
dence in the Old Testament. Moses
had always stood to me as the
mighty leader of Israel, as the per-
former of great miracles before
Pharaoh, of parting the Red Sea,
and leading the children of Israel
for forty years in the wilderness.
Imagine my surprise, then, when I
read Moses' reply to the Lord when
the Lord first called him: "Come
now therefore, and I will send thee
unto Pharaoh, that thou mayest
bring forth my people the children
of Israel out of Egypt," and Moses*

813

NOVEMBER 1963

reply: "Who am I, that I should
go unto Pharaoh?" Then the Lord
in his mercy and understanding
gave explicit directions. Again
Moses said ". . . But, behold, they
will not believe me, nor hearken
unto my voice." Then the Lord
worked the miracles of the rod for
Moses, and the leprosy of Moses'
hand, and instructed him in a third
sign he could give. Still Moses an-
swered, '*0 my Lord, I am not
eloquent, neither heretofore, nor
since thou hast spoken unto thy
servant: but I am slow of speech,
and of a slow tongue." And the
Lord answered *'. . . Who hath made
man*s mouth?" Yet again Moses
plead "O my Lord send, I pray thee,
by the hand of him whom thou wilt
send." And we learn that the anger
of the Lord was kindled against
Moses and he gave him Aaron his
brother for his spokesman. Could
any sister show less self-confidence
than did Moses when he was
called? And yet he became the
mighty leader.

As we strive for self-confidence we
are reminded to "seek learning even
by study and also by faith."

We recall the self-confidence of
a young boy who did not offer ob-
jections when the Lord told him
to perform a hard task, but who
showed forth faith to fulfill his as-
signment by declaring "I will go and
do the things which the Lord hath
commanded, for I know that the
Lord giveth no commandments un-
to the children of men, save he
shall prepare a way for them that
they may accomplish the thing
which he commandeth them." Ne-
phi had received learning by study

of the scriptures, for after he made
this statement he encouraged his
brothers to return to Jerusalem by
saying ". . . let us be strong like
unto Moses; for he truly spake un-
to the waters of the Red Sea and
they divided hither and thither . . .
wherefore can ye doubt? Let us
go up; the Lord is able to deliver
us."

As we acquire learning by study
and also by faith, how can we doubt
but that tire Lord will be with each
of his daughters in the calling that
comes to her.

Why need we not doubt? Why
can we be filled with self-confi-
dence? Because we are called by
the Priesthood of God. As we
study our social science lessons we
realize more truly the power of the
Priesthood, and what such a call
means to us.

Having accepted a call to a posi-
tion, then we must study and learn
the requirements of that position,
for we must magnify our calling.
But then in faith, and following
the examples that have been set for
us, we must rely on the Lord and,
if our faith is strong enough, we
will gain self-confidence with hu-
mility. Then we can take confi-
dence in the words spoken of Sam-
uel, "And Samuel grew, and the
Lord was with him, and did Jet none
of his words fall to the ground."

It is my testimony that if we rely
on the Lord and seek learning even
by study and also by faith, the Lord
will let none of our words fall to
the ground, and we will grow in self-
confidence and serve the Lord in
trust and joy.

May this be our experience as Re-
lief Society members, I pray.

814

Relief
Society
to Save

Souls

Counselor Louise W. Madsen

[Address Delivered at the General
Session of the Relief Society Annual
General Conference, October 2, 1963]

V^^hile on assignment to the
quarterly conferences of the stakes
in England this spring, we visited
Sister Vera Hewitt, former presi-
dent of the Sunderland Stake Re-
lief Society in her home in Whitley
Bay on the North Sea. A light-
house on the bay caught our inter-
est — especially since living as we
do in the tops of the mountains
we had never been close to one
before — and we walked out onto
the rocky promontory and climbed
the 150 steps to the top to see the
huge light and to survey the world
about us from that height.

The lighthouse keeper explained
that this was one of the few lights
still powered by weights on the
grandfather clock principle, not
yet having been electrified. We
were amazed by the exquisite
cleanliness of the building. Not
one drop of oil or grease from
the massive machinery was in evi-
dence. Not one speck of dust
marred the surface of the huge
prism. All was in constant readi-
ness to go into instant action.

Later in the evening, when we
saw that great light piercing the
darkness, the symbolism of the
lighthouse and the light and Re-
lief Society caught my imagina-
tion.

I thought of Relief Society in its
purity as a divinely organized
Society standing tall as a great
lighthouse tower sending out its
glowing light and, like the light-
house, anchored firmly to the rock

so that even the pounding sea could
not dislodge it.

I thought of the bright light as
the light of the gospel and the
light of education illuminating the
darkness.

I thought of its strong searching
beam making a path of light from
earth to sky like the straight and
narrow path to eternal life.

I thought of it as a welcome
sight to ships navigating the turb-
ulent waters of the North Sea like
the welcome which comes when
truth illumines the mind.

I thought of the light as a
beckoning ray with the message,
"Come, here is safety," and the
mariner, recognizing the light and
the lighthouse, knowing he is on
the right course.

I compared the lighthouse keep-
er upon whose devotion to duty so
much depends to officers in Relief
Society, keepers of the light,
through whom so many sisters in
the world are enlightened. I was
reminded of the creed of a light-
house keeper "Mind the Light" —
no matter what befalls, mind the
light.

Then the words of the Prophet
Joseph Smith came to my mind,
"The Ladies' Relief Society is not
only to relieve the poor, but to
save souls." This is the divine
commission to Relief Society from
our Heavenly Father through his
inspired Prophet.

"How precious are the souls of
men!" the Prophet said to the sis-

815

NOVEMBER 1963

ters assembled, on April 28, 1843.
"Remember the worth of souls is
great in the sight of God," the Lord
said in a revelation to Joseph
Smith and Oliver Cowdery. This
great emphasis on the worth of
each individual soul is one of the
sublime tenets of the gospel. Our
Father in heaven does not look
upon his children as "the masses,"
but as individuals for each of
whose salvation his Only Begotten
Son gave himself.

To fulfill the divine commission
to save souls we must, as Presi-
dent McKay has said, "aid one an-
other in the productive life, a life
that tends toward the salvation of
the human being. By that salva-
tion I do not mean just a place in
the hereafter where all our cares
and worries may cease, but a sal-
vation that applies to the indi-
idual here and now."

We are encouraged to labor in
the spirit of Christ to make our
home conditions and environment
better and happier. "To per-
meate each home with the spirit
of contentment and peace ; to have
members of such homes devote the
resources of body and mind to
the upbuilding of the Kingdom of
God," this, too, is salvation in this
life. Mutual service is expected
and Relief Society, known through
the years for service, gives one an
opportunity to learn and serve.

"The gospel is the power of God
unto salvation." Relief Society has
been assigned to instruct its mem-
bers, enabling them constantly to
exercise their knowledge of the
saving of the gospel. It is the
ultimate aim of Relief Society to
teach the gospel and to build firm
testimonies in the minds and
hearts of the sisters so that their
lives, their children's lives, and
their homes will reflect their

knowledge of the laws of God.

It is a basic doctrine of the
Church that each individual must
work out his own salvation. We
do not believe that a mere state-
ment of belief in Jesus Christ is
all that is essential. One's whole
life should be spent in increasing
his soul growth by continuous
work in accordance with his faith.
But the Lord does not expect us
to work out our own salvation
alone. He will help us, the scrip-
tures will help us, our families and
friends will help us, the Authori-
ties of the Church and our activi-
ties in the Church will help us. No
one goes his way alone. The re-
sponsibility is upon each of us,
however, to be righteous, faithful,
and to do our duty by our fellow
men.

We are admonished to proclaim
the principles of the gospel by our
words and by our actions. "Teach
one another," we are told, and this
the sisters do admirably in Relief
Society. "Live the gospel," we
hear, and this also Relief Society
inspires us to do.

The divine commission to Relief
Society to save souls is a com-
mission to Relief Society as an
organization composed of almost a
quarter of a million sisters, and to
each member herself.

Let us take upon ourselves this
divine commission, my dear sis-
ters, and labor without ceasing in
love and goodness to do the will
of our Father. The Lord said to
Lehi, "Blessed art thou Lehi, be-
cause of the things which thou
hast done; and because thou hast
been faithful and declared unto
this people the things which I
commanded thee." If we right-
eously assume our true assign-
ment the Lord may have cause to
say unto us "Blessed art thou."

816

President Belle S. Spafford

Report I
and

[Address Delivered at the General
^^♦♦jjj^jgl I Session of the Relief Society Annual
General Conference, October 2, 1963]

Instructions 1

It is with pleasure that I bring to
you a report of the status of Re-
lief Society as shown in the 1962
annual statistical and narrative
report, together with a few sug-
gestions and instructions related
to the conduct of the work of Re-
lief Society.

The year 1962 was marked by
growth and expansion, with em-
phasis being placed on membership
building and development of lead-
ership.

Organizations and
Reorganizations

At the close of 1962, the Society
had a total of 430 stake and mission
organizations, twenty-five more
than during the previous year, and
a total of 5,288 ward and branch
Societies, an increase of 366. These
figures are heartening in that they
evidence growth in number of mem-
bers, expanded influence for the
Society, and increased opportunity
for leadership positions among the
sisters.

During 1962 there were seventy-
eight reorganizations in the stakes
and twenty-one in the missions.

Membership

There was a membership in-
crease during 1962 of 16,991, mak-

ing a total membership of 248,166
(almost one quarter million mem-
bers). During the last five years,
Relief Society has had an annual
average increase of 12,946. We
are grateful to Relief Society presi-
dents for their resourcefulness and
diligence in enlisting new members
from among both Latter-day Saint
and non-Latter-day Saint women.

Reports indicate that personal
contact and continuing personal
interest in a woman is the single
most effective means of enlisting
her as a member. Inter-faith so-
cials, however, which have been
held extensively, usually on a
stake basis, have been extremely
helpful in focusing the attention
of nonmember women upon the
Society, of arousing their interest
in it, and of opening doors for
follow-up personal contact.

These socials have set ne#
standards of beauty, meaning, and
enjoyment for Relief Society so-
cials. (As leaders, we must not
lose sight of the fact that digni-
fied, delightful, purposeful social
activities are an integral part of
the program of Relief Society.)
We commend you for the excel-
lence of these programs.

817

NOVEMBER 1963

Attendance

In a diay when women engage
themselves in many activities and
when a high percentage of them
are employed, it is encouraging that
average attendance at regular meet-
ings of the Society increased by
4.9%. There was in attendance at
each of the weekly meetings an
average of 93,224 women, 4,360
more than a year ago. It is the
opinion of the General Board that
the attendance increase was in-
fluenced by the increased number
of two-session ward Relief Socie-
ties. You will recall that these were
discussed in the Official Instruc-
tions last year which were pub-
lished in The Relief Society Maga-
zine, November 1962, page 807.

Copies of the detailed instruc-
tions for conducting and recording
the activities of two-session Relief
Societies are available at the Gen-
eral Board office upon request of
stake Relief Society presidents, for
distribution to ward Relief So-
cieties desiring to enter into such

an arrangement with the approval
of their respective bishops.

Missions

Relief Societies in the missions
seem to be taking on new vitality;
and tremendous effort is being
made by mission Relief Society
presidents, fully supported by mis-
sion presidents, to bring the
branch organizations up to high
standards of performance in har-
mony with Handbook regulations.
Numerous types of special projects
have been conducted to build mem-
bership and to teach the purposes,
programs, and approved procedures
for Relief Society activities. Lead-
ership meetings and mission publi-
cations are effective tools in
helping with this.

Mission presidents are taking a
new look at the visiting teaching
program. They see in it, and I
quote, "a valuable niche for serv-
ice and the development of con-
vert members."

Compassionate Services

Compassionate services show a marked increase for 1962 over

1961.

Figures are as follows:

Visits to the sick and homebound
Days care of the sick

Funerals at which Relief Society assisted
Hours of other compassionate service

Number

365,822

30,732

9,251

498,290

Increase

8,488 ^-
521+
405 +
97,150 +

Thus, during 1962, Relief So-
ciety devotedly fulfilled one of its
major assignments.

Church Welfare Participation

There were 97,515 visits made to
families by ward Relief Society
presidents under the direction of
bishops, an increase over 1961
of 3,890 visits. A larger number of

Relief Society members than ever
before in our history assisted on
welfare projects — 63,389, an in-
crease of approximately 9,000 over
1961.

The sisters of the Church con-
tributed approximately 900,000
hours on the Church welfare
projects. Sisters receiving assis-
tance seemed to sense more than

818

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

ever before their responsibility to
assist on these projects, actually
contributing over 218,000 hours, or
approximately 6,000 hours more
than during the previous year.
Among these sisters, there were
more than 4,000 who sewed for
themselves, being taught to do so
in large measure through Relief
Society.

The General Board suggests the
advisability of ward Relief Society
presidents keeping familiar with
welfare produced foodstuffs avail-
able for distribution to families
through the bishops' storehouses.
In planning work meeting pro-
grams, these appropriately might
be kept in mind and demonstra-
tions be given on the preparation
and use of these foods in ^he fam-
ily diet. In planning such pro-
grams we refer you to the series
of articles currently being pub-
lished in The Relief Society Maga-
zine under the title, "Stretching
the Food Budget."

Work Meeting

Homemaking arts and skills
taught at the work meetings are
basic to a well-rounded Relief So-
ciety program. Homemaking is
close to the hearts of women, and
attractive, orderly, thrifty home-
making practices are of vital im-
portance to the well-being of the
family.

During 1962 there were 611,591
sewed articles produced in the
work meeting, and 275,265 non-
sewed articles — a total of 886,856
sewed and non-sewed articles —
an increase of 125,842.

Education Courses

The courses of study, including
the work meeting discussions, ap-
pear to have been well received.

There is excellent preparation on
the part of both stake and ward
class leaders. More than 22,000
sisters are engaged in teaching,
either in a stake or ward capacity.
Courses of study are carefully
planned to meet the needs of the
sisters and to accomplish the pur-
poses of the educational program.
It would seem that a class leader
would feel a deep sense of respon-
sibility to adhere to the lessons
as outlined. As in all matters
pertaining to Relief Society, it is
the responsibility of the president
to see that only the recommended
and approved lessons are present-
ed. Deviations from this, while
rare, are occasionally reported.
For this reason we call this mat-
ter to your attention.

Nursery

The increasing number of moth-
ers enrolling in Relief Society who
have young children is making it
more and more mandatory upon
ward Relief Societies to conduct
nurseries. Instructions as to the
nature of the nursery program
were given at the recent Relief
Society meeting held in conjunc-
tion with the stake quarterly con-
ferences. We suggest that presi-
dents review these carefully. It is
anticipated that further instruc-
tions will be given at Relief Society
meetings held in connection with
the 1964 quarterly conferences.

It is the recommendation of the
General Board that the nursery be
assigned to the education coun-
selor as one of her special divi-
sions of responsibility.

The nursery leader should be
carefully selected in the light of
her great responsibilities. She is
not a baby sitter as we have come

819

NOVEMBER 1963

to regard this service. Rather, she
is a leader of a division of the
work designed to interest and de-
velop children while their mothers
attend Relief Society meeting.
Recognition of the importance of
this special asignment, appropriate-
ly, would lead to a full considera-
tion by the presidency of the
requirements made of the nursery
leader, and any necessary assistants
would be appointed. Appreciation
for the service and that of those
who assist her would frequently be
expressed whether these sisters be
paid or volunteer workers.

Visiting Teaching

Visiting teaching continues as
one of the very strong and valuable
programs of the Society. Not only
is it accomplishing the original
purpose for which it was estab-
lished, namely, "to seek after
objects of charity," but it is
an effective means of exercising
watchcare over the sisters in their
homes. In addition, it is proving
an asset to the Society in its mem-
bership-building and fellowship-
ping programs as well as affording
opportunity for new members, par-
ticularly new converts and reacti-
vated members, to be participating
members of the Society in a very
important aspect of the work.

During 1962, there were 4,133,-
868 visits made to the homes by
107,252 visiting teachers. This was
an increase over the previous year
of 190,272 visits and an increase
of 7,193 visiting teachers. There
was an average of 9.35 visits made
to each family in the stakes dur-
ing the year. Maximum visiting
would be twelve visits per family.
The faithfulness and devotion of
the sisters to this program and the
quality of work done by them
merits highest commendation.

Magazine

Magazine subscriptions totaled
201,570 at the end of 1962, an in-
crease of 18,334 subscriptions. This
is the largest annual increase in the
history of the Society. The General
Board is proud of the wonderful
work done by Magazine representa-
tives.

Singing Mothers Choruses

Singing Mothers Choruses in-
creased by 125 during 1962, mak-
ing a total of 2,724 choruses at the
close of the year. We feel, how-
ever, sisters, that there should be
more choruses than this among our
more than 5,000 local Relief So-
cieties. We were gratified by the
excellence of the choruses which
sang at the quarterly conferences
during the first and second quarters
of this year.

We call your attention to the new
book, Music Leadership in Relief
Society, prepared by Sister Flor-
ence Jepperson Madsen. This book
offers instruction by Sister Madsen
resulting from a lifetime of train-
ing and experience in the field of
music. The book is available at the
General Board headquarters, price,
ninety cents per copy. Any woman
interested in music will find the
book valuable to her.

Indian Relief Society Organizations

Sisters, within many of your
stakes there are Indian Relief So-
ciety organizations. The circum-
stances of the sisters enrolled in
these organizations vary, and, cor-
respondingly, their needs differ,
both as they relate to guidance and
training in their individual and
family lives, and also as they relate
to the conduct of their respective
Relief Society organizations. We
must recognize that, in some in-
stances, it is extremely difficult for

820

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

the sisters to maintain their organi-
zations following all of the Hand-
hook recommendations. Some may
be able barely to approximate this,
while others may be able to do so
in large measure, while still others
being able to do so almost entirely.
The same is true with regard to
the programs of the Society. In
some instances, for example, the
homemaking program might need
great modification over that con-
ducted in our long established So-
cieties, in order that the special
needs of the Indian sisters, due to
their culture, traditions, practices,
and facilities, might be adequately
met. The same would be true of the
courses of study. In some instances,
entirely different courses from
those outlined for the Society as a
whole might need to be used.

We have a responsibility to help
these sisters at the point of their
needs with patience, intelligence,
and understanding. I am sure you
recognize that most modifications
and adjustments in organization
procedures and programs can best
be made by the stakes wherein In-
dian Relief Societies exist because
here there is the great knowledge
and understanding of the particular
circumstances.

Often, the greatest degree of help
cannot be given through the stake
board functioning according to
regular procedures. We, there-
fore, suggest that in stakes having
Indian Relief Societies with special
needs, a sister with aptitude in
working with the Indians be ap-
pointed, with the approval of the
stake president, to work under the
direction of the stake Relief Society
president in promoting the best in-
terests of the Indian sisters and in
helping their Relief Society organi-
zations to function as effectively as
possible in the light of existing con-

ditions. Such an appointee would
be regarded as "a sister with a spe-
cial assignment." She would not be
a stake board member. Authoriza-
tion may be given her to use spe-
cial courses of study. Where this
is advisable the General Board is
prepared to make suggestions, at
the request of the stake Relief So-
ciety president, for suitable subject
matter, and shortly will have avail-
able for use some lessons which
may be simplified or amplified to
meet the special needs of the La-
manite sisters. Authorization may
also be given for the conducting of
a department in connection with
the regular leadership meeting for
the Indian officers and class lead-
ers. The sister appointed to work
with the Indian sisters would keep
close to them by frequent visits to
their meetings. She would exercise
loving watchcare over them.

We will appreciate being notified
of the name of the sister given the
special assignment to work with the
Indian sisters. We will also ap-
preciate having the special activi-
ties in behalf of these sisters re-
ported in the narrative section of
the annual report. The Indian sis-
ters are indeed our sisters, to whom
we owe special attention, knowing
the divine destiny of this race and
our responsibility to it as Latter-
day Saints. We must be not only
helpers, but defenders of our La-
manite sisters.

Fund-Raising

Relief Society takes pride in the
fact that it independently main-
tains itself financially. The ju-
dicious raising of funds and their
wise disbursement are regarded as
important in the training of Relief
Society women. The traditional
method of earning money for the
operating expenses of the Society

821

NOVEMBER 1963

has been to engage in fund-raising
activities which reflect the inter-
ests and regular work of the Society
and, at the same time, develop the
talents and abilities of the sisters.
We are noting, however, that ques-
tions are being submitted to the
General Board with increasing fre-
quency regarding its attitude to-
ward new types of fund-raising
activities. Questions indicate a
concern as to whether these activi-
ties would violate established fund-
raising regulations of the Society
or in any way be questionable or
unusual.

As a guide to you in judging the
acceptability of fund-raising activi-
ties, a number of which are identi-
fied with advertising of products
or services of commercial institu-
tions, we offer the following sug-
gestions :

The Society should not be placed
in a position of being used, virtual-
ly, as a selling agent of a com-
mercial institution in promoting
the sale of its product, in order that
the Society might benefit financially
in some way from so doing.

Care should be exercised not to
place the Society in a position of
influencing the sisters to patronize
one merchant over another, either
as to his product or services, in
order that it might benefit finan-
cially. In no instance should the
names of Relief Society officers or
members be released to a com-
mercial institution for solicitation
in selling its product or for any
other reason.

We again caution Relief Society
presidents against entering into ar-
rangements with commercial insti-
tutions in the publication of books

— for example, songbooks, antholo-
gies of verse, or cookbooks —
wherein the Society must make cer-
tain commitments and where both
the Society and the commercial in-
stitution share in the profits.
Before entering into such an ar-
rangement, we urge you to discuss
the matter fully with your presid-
ing Priesthood authority.

In addition, sisters, we urge that
in planning fund-raising activities,
presidents carefully weigh the time,
labor, and commodity contributions
required of the sisters.

We suggest that Relief Society
presidents carefully review the in-
struction in the Handbook of In-
structions on "Participation in Ad-
vertising Programs," page 108, and
also the section on ''Funds" in the
Handbook, pages 114-118, as well as
instructions on funds issued in Of-
ficial Instructions at past general
conferences. We refer you to the
following issues of The Relief So-
ciety Magazine: Volume 27 (1940),
May, page 297; Volume 36 (1949),
December, page 808; Volume 42
(1955), November, page 732; Vol-
ume 48 (1961), November, page
732.

Conclusion

Sisters, we are grateful for your
wonderful service to Relief Society,
for the capable leadership you are
giving to the work, for your mag-
nificent accomplishments. We are
thankful for your devotion to Relief
Society and the righteousness of
your lives. May the Lord bless you
with happiness and success in your
Relief Society labors, I sincerely
pray.

822

Relief Society Supports the
friestiiooci Home leacriing

Program

The inauguration of the Home
Teaching program in the Church,
as of January 1, 1964, marks a
significant step in the implementa-
tion of the developing program of
the Church Correlating Committee.
Relief Society supports the pro-
gram fully. Being organized under
the Priesthood and after a pattern
of the Priesthood according to the
laws of heaven, as the Prophet
Joseph Smith and President John
Taylor declared at the organiza-
tion of Relief Society in March
1842, the work of Relief Society
will continue to go forward at any
given time as directed by the
Priesthood.

The stake and ward Relief So-
ciety work will continue, as in the
past, to be directed by the respec-
tive Priesthood authorities in line
with approved practices. Any
changes in Relief Society proce-
dures will be introduced in accord-
ance with directives of the Gen-
eral Board at the direction of the
General Authorities.

From both the theology course
on the Doctrine and Covenants and
the social science course on Priest-
hood and Church Government, Re-
lief Society members throughout
the world are receiving a better
understanding of the workings of
the Church and the power of the
Priesthood. They are also learn-
ing of their responsibilities as
wives and mothers to support and
encourage their husbands and sons
in their Priesthood duties. They
are mindful of the great blessings

of the Priesthood which they share
through the Priesthood bearers in
their families, and where they
have none, of the blessings which
come to them from their activities
in the Church as directed by the
ward and stake or mission and
branch Priesthood authorities.

President McKay called atten-
tion at an initial meeting for
Home Teaching representatives
that The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints is the only
church that has divine authority
by direct revelation. He said, "We
are speaking to a group of men
today whose duties will be to help
thoise who visit to perfect the
saints, who will go about teaching
'for the perfecting of the saints,
for the work of the ministry, for
the edifying of the body of
Christ.' "

President McKay also said in
closing his remarks, "God bless
you and give you inspiration in
bringing the spirit of this new
program, new assignment to the
entire Church rejuvenating all our
Ward Teaching with this Home
Teaching Plan, that every indi-
vidual will be brought to a con-
sciousness of the Priesthood which
comes direct from the Son of
God."

The General Board of Relief So-
ciety gives its full allegiance to
the Home Teaching program and
enlists the support and active co-
operation of every Relief Society
member.

823

omans
►here

Ramona W. Cannon

Dr. Kathleen Kenyon, a famed
British archeologist, is directing a
five-year program to uncover the re-
mains of the Holy City. It was
practically obliterated by the Ro-
mans one hundred years after Jesus
warned that not one stone upon
another should be left of Jerusalem.
A wall twenty-eight centuries old
has been discovered, and bits of
broken pottery tell many tales.

Senator Maurine Neuberger, from
Oregon, has written a book on smok-
ing, to be published by Prentice-
Hall. She admits having been hard
on "the public guardians whose
failure to act courageously or de-
cisively has left unchecked the epi-
demic rise in smoking-connected
disease."

Madame Herve (Nicole) Alphand,
wife of the French Ambassador to
the United States, is considered a
model of fashion and elegance and
has been called ''the most charming
hostess on Embassy Row." Never-
theless, she is a most devoted wife
and mother. She says a wife should
be a comfort and support to her
husband, reassuring him and con-
stantly renewing his faith in him-

self. Such faith, she believes, all
men are inclined to lose occasional-
ly in the fierce competition of mod-
ern life. A woman's place is at the
side of her husband, being a true
companion, she avers.

Katherme Anne Porter, author of
Ship oi Fools, Pale Horse, Pale Rid-
er, and other noted novels and
novelettes, as well as many short
stories, has been awarded the Emer-
son-Thoreau Medal by the American
Academy of Arts and Sciences. She
was also given an honorarium of
$1,000, and the awards committee
made the comment, ''No living
American is her equal."

Dr. Eva J. Salber, of the Harvard
University School of Public Health,
recently conducted a survey of
6,810 students between fifteen and
seventeen years of age, in the public
schools of Newton, Massachusetts.
The survey covered ninety-one per
cent of the enrollment in this age
group. Dr. Salber found that the
intelligence quotient (IQ) and the
records of accomplishment were
consistently much higher for the
students, both boys and girls, who
were nonsmokers.

824

it* .,

V-.

i.A>^

Song for November

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

A song I never can forget
Was sung one autumn day,
A poplar's golden lyric set
For sun-lit winds to play.

Small pointed words made up the song,
Pale syllables of sun.
They fell and fell the whole day long
And left no trill undone.

Like turning, twirling discs of fire
Gone cold they floated by
Till there was just the empty lyre
Between me and the sky;

A lyre of bronze against the blue
Where one last bright leaf clung.
But all the hill was goldleaf new
Because the song was sung.

nig

\V,

*Xi

t Whiti

ermontrJhe birthplace of President Brigh

VOLUME 50 NOVEMBER 1963 NUMBER 11

\ikMr TLJ A IVI I/" TLI C C "^® thank thee, O God, for a Prophet

VV C iriMIMIx IrlCIC To guide us in these latter days."

Latter-day Saint women above all others can be grateful
that they are members of The Church of Jesus Christ so
that they are led by a prophet; can be thankful when their
husbands hold the Priesthood and exercise its power in
behalf of their families.

A great to-do is made today of the changing world and,
especially, of the changing role of women in today's world.
Glib words are spoken of the new qualities and resources
a woman needs to fulfill herself. To a Latter-day Saint
these statements are loaded with the sophistries of men.
It is true that the demands of the present civilization
require more education and years of training, but basic
qualities and characteristics of the human soul remain
the same. The Lord is no respecter of persons and his
children, in any of his dispensations, are judged by their
thoughts and actions in line with the light of truth vouch-
safed to them at the particular time in which they live.

In this dispensation great and high, indeed, are the stand-
ards by which the members of the Church will be judged
because of the light and truth which abounds. Journeys
into space and conjectures as to whether or not a man
can be placed on the moon or other heavenly bodies are
of interest, but with man's present knowledge, no one,
probably, can approach the knowledge which Abraham
had of the heavens, for he was shown some of the Lord's
handiwork by the Lord himself, and the laws of earth life
remain unchanged.

And so it is with the work of women today when economics
and other pressures tend to force or beckon women into
the labor market. The Latter-day Saint woman knows
through the direction of the prophets that her fundamental

826

Sanne C. Sharp, F
,ouise W. Madsen, Second Counselor;
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Resell
lennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa I. Cannon
Lila B. Walch

role has not changed. It remains the eternal one of wife
and helpmeet to her husband, and mother of men, she
who clothes the spirit children of her Father in heaven in
a body of clay of this world and rears them in the nurture
and admonition of the Lord. What has changed since Eve
brought forth Abel, and Cain, and Seth? What added
qualities of mind or spirit have been given to women today,
not possessed by Eve? Her role as wife and mother has
not changed, nor her attributes nor understanding.

Eve knew the bitter sorrow of the evil in her son Cain and
had at her command the same faith and trust in the Lord
that her daughters have today. One cannot believe that
the great mother Eve was derelict in teaching light and
truth to Cain. Her blamelessness in his wickedness would
be her comfort, as it would be to a mother today.

In this world today, the only differences from earlier times
are external ones. Women remain the same. Temptations
which batter at the fundamental virtues wear different
garbs and appeals with which Satan seeks to entice women
away from their God-given work as wives and mothers.
The same virtues are needed - faith, repentance, prayer,
loyalty, guidance, and a knowledge of the truths of the
gospel and a living of them. Nothing new is needed to
"allow her to fulfill herself." Washers, dryers, comptome-
ters, furnishings, automobiles, helicopters, airplanes,
typewriters, higher education, space travel - all hold out
intriguing possibilities and woman's free agency remains.
She may develop her potentialities to the fullest, for the
Lord has instructed his children to develop their talents.
But, with it all, woman is held to her fundamental role as
wife and mother. Whatever else a woman does, nothing
will excuse her from the fulfillment, as the opportunity
comes to her, to be wife and mother. Joy and exaltation
rest upon obedience to the two basic commandments of
the Lord to Eve - to be a helpmeet and a bearer of children.

-M.C.S.

827

What Mormonism Means to Me

Lorinda Tortice

As an activity in the Indian Student Placement Program of the Church, a Youth
Conference open to Indian students in the program over fifteen years of age was held
in April at Bountiful, Utah, prior to the return of the young people to their parents
on the Indian reservations. Leadership abilities in speech, essay, talent, and display
were demonstrated and awards of twenty-five dollars each, to be applied on their col-
lege tuition, were given to the winners.

Printed below is the speech which won an award for Lorinda Tortice, a fifteen-
year-old girl of the Apache tribe (Ed.) .

To me Mormonism is a way of through faith, dihgent study, and

life to be hved each and every hour prayer, our Heavenly Father makes

of each and every day. the truth known to us.

Why am I a Mormon? This is what Mormonism means

Have you really thought for an to me. I was baptized in the same

answer to that question? manner Jesus Christ himself was

Of course, it is a big one — it can baptized, by immersion and receiv-

well concern a person during his en- ing the gift of the Holy Ghost by

tire life. The time has come when the laying on of hands from those

President David O. McKay has in authority, meaning men holding

charged every member of the the Holy Priesthood.

Church with the responsibility of I believe in modern revelation. I

being a missionary, so it is more im- know that President David O.

portant today than ever before that McKay is a true Prophet as was

we have the question clearly in Joseph Smith. It does not sound

mind, that we not only work out an logical to me that God would talk

answer to satisfy ourselves, but we to the prophets of old, then seal the

must be prepared to answer all in- heavens and cease to guide men in

quiries. these perilous times when we need

''What do the Mormons believe?" direction as never before.

"How are their teachings different I am a Mormon because I know

from those of other churches?" ''Are that the gospel is God's plan to save

the Mormons Christians?" his children, and it more perfectly

I hope if I am ever confronted satisfies all the desires, conditions,

with these questions, I will not have and needs of mankind than any oth-

to stumble about and then say, er system of ethics or philosophy.

"Well, I guess Fm up against it." Mormonism explains my origin,

Many of us are Mormons because and The Book of Mormon is a his-

our parents are. This is a good rea- tory of my own people. How dear

son, but our parents cannot give us to my heart are this Book and Mor-

a testimony. We gain a testimony monism. Without them, my exist-

from our Heavenly Father through ence would be empty and motiveless,

the Spirit of the Holy Ghost, but I know that if I follow the teach-

we must do our part first, by having ings of Mormonism, I will receive

a desire to know the truth, then, untold blessings.

828

Churning Day

Maude Rubin

Slow-splashing rhythm, steady beat

Of dasher . . . metronome

Of slow-paced music, honey-sweet,

Time riding clover foam . . .

A pantry window toward the creek —

Blue mountain steep beyond;

Green lace of leaves where robins speak;

Mint-freshness; fern-fringed pond.

Cool pantry shelves where shallow pans

Hold yellow Guernsey cream,

Blue-checkered gingham apron spans

Grandmother's waist; each seam

Starch-crisp and straight, its strings bow-tied

Her crinkled smiles unfold —

Then fold, as she takes care to hide

Her pride in butter gold!

829

SATURDAY CHORES

Dora Black

I N MY memories of long ago, Saturday and chores were as synonymous and
inescapable as Sunday and church. Requests to visit a friend or go play
for Saturday were dismissed with the question, ''Have you done your
chores?" Mama had four girls and four chores. Which was most im-
portant, girls or chores? It could only be surmised.

We heard from Mama often enough to etch it in our memories. ''We
don't have much, but what we have we 11 polish." We did!

On Saturday, Lillian polished all the family's shoes — a dull chore.
Venna filled the lamps with kerosene and polished the chimneys — an
even duller chore. Zelma waxed and polished the kitchen floor — dullness
personified. The polished floor was, however, a proper setting for the big
black, nickel-laden monarch of the kitchen, the stove, and my chore —
not dull but animated. I secretly believed the stove was proud and en-
joyed my loving care. On occasion we even held conversations, usually
pertaining to my giving the stove "a lick and a promise." Then, with com-
plete harmony between us, I could skip cleaning the warming oven and
have more time for play.

Tliere was a definite procedure to follow in performing my chore.
It was important to empty the ashes first, so no ash dust could settle on
the polished surfaces. In summer the ashes were emptied "way out back."
In winter they were sprinkled along the snow paths.

Next step was to empty any remaining water in the reservoir and refill
it with fresh water from the pump. This required many splashy trips and
was why I had to do my chore before Zelma could do hers. When the
reservoir was filled and closed, I removed all the removable nickel from
the stove — like stripping down a Cadillac — and put it aside for a later
polishing.

Then to the warming oven. What a collection it held — seasonings,
hand irons, lard pail, skillets, and still room for late suppers to be kept
warm and space to keep a supply of dry, hard toast on hand. After things
were returned to their familiar places I cleaned the baking oven. It was
an easy part of my chore, with the aroma of golden, plump loaves of bread
seeming to linger there.

Finally, I could wet the long-handled brush, rub it on the cake of
stove-black, then on the stove, and polish and polish and polish! It is
questionable whether all this diligent polishing was motivated by the
stove's proud personality or just because I didn't want to hear Mama say,
"A little more elbow grease won't hurt" or ". . . what we have we'll

polish."

Polishing the nickel was fun, too, first rubbing a soft, wet cloth on
the long bar and then over the surface of the piece. Drawing pictures,
writing names, and playing tic-tac-toe in the polishing film before rubbing
it off, was all part of my chore. When the last piece of nickel was shining
and in place, I felt as proud as the stove looked. My chore was finished.
With Mama's nodding approval, I was free for friends or play.

830

Part III— Peanut Butter

Marion Bennion, Ph.D.
Chairman, Department of Food and Nutrition

Sadie O. Morris, Ph.D.,
Department of Food and Nutrition

Brigham Young University

Peanuts are not nuts in the strict botanical sense. They are members
of the same family as dried beans and peas. Peanuts and peanut butter
contain a large amount of protein, about twenty-six per cent, and this
protein is of good quality, meaning it compares favorably with the
proteins of meat. In addition to protein, peanuts and peanut butter
contain the vitamins thiamine, riboflavin, and niacin. They are also high
in fat.

Peanut butter was first produced commercially by grinding and mix-
ing peanuts about 1907 and has rapidly gained in popularity since then.
It lends itself to a variety of uses in the diet, possibly the most popular
being those of sandwich filling and cookies.

V2
2
3
4

Peanut Butter Recipes

PEANUT BUTTER REFRIGERATOR COOKIES

1 c. shortening
c. peanut butter
c. brown sugar
eggs
c. cake flour

1 tsp. baking soda

1 tsp. cinnamon

4 tsp. cloves

/4 tsp, nutmeg

1 c. salted peanuts,
(optional)

finely chopped

Cream shortening thoroughly; blend in
the peanut butter, then the sugar. Add
well-beaten eggs. Mix and sift the dry
ingredients, add the chopped peanuts, and
combine thoroughly with the creamed
mixture. Form into rolls, wrap in waxed
paper, and let stand in refrigerator several
hours or overnight. Slice thin, place on
a baking sheet, and bake at 400° F. for
8 to 10 minutes. Makes about 16 dozen
cookies.

831

SAUCEPAN PEANUT BUTTER SCOTCHIES

PEANUT BUTTER KISSES

% c. butter or substitute
% c. peanut butter
l'/2 c. brown sugar, packed
2 eggs

1 tsp. vanilla
\Y2 c. sifted flour
*2 tsp. baking powder
'72 c. chopped nuts

Rub bottom of a 9-inch square pan
with shortening. Melt shortening and
peanut butter in a saucepan. Remove
from heat. Add sugar and blend. Add
eggs, one at a time, beating well. Stir
in vanilla, flour, and baking powder. Mix
thoroughly. Add nuts and stir lightly to
combine. Pour into prepared pan. Bake
in a moderate oven (250° F) about 30
minutes. Do not overbake. Cool in pan.
Cut into bars at serving time. Yield: 24
bars (l'/2 ^ 3 inches)

* Baking powder may be omitted. If so,
the bars will be more even on top and
lighter in color.

21/4

1/,

PEANUT BUTTER CAKE

c. cake flour

c. sugar

tsp. baking powder

tsp. salt

c. shortening

c. peanut butter

c. regular nonfat dry milk

(or V3 c. instant nonfat dry milk)

c. water

eggs

Combine all ingredients above, except
the eggs, in a large mixing bowl. Beat
at medium speed for 2 minutes. Add the
eggs, and continue beating at medium
speed for 4 minutes more. Pour cake bat-
ter into two 8-inch cake pans (greased and
floured or lined with waxed paper). Bake
at 350° F. for 25-30 minutes. Cool cake
in pans 10-20 minutes. Remove from
pans and frost.

Y'i c. peanut butter

Yi c. honey

V2 c. regular nonfat dry milk

(instant nonfat dry milk cannot be

used)

Mix peanut butter and honey together.
Blend in dry milk, a small amount at a
time. Work into ball and form into roll

about

inch wide. Cut into i-inch

pieces. Makes about 24 pieces.

PEANUT BUTTER COOKIES

V2 c. soft shortening
Y2 c. peanut butter
Y2 c- sugar
Y2 c. brown sugar
1 egg
IV4 c. sifted flour
Y2 tsp. baking powder
3/4 tsp. soda
1/4 tsp. salt

Mix shortening, peanut butter, sugar,
and egg together thoroughly. Sift dry in-
gredients together and stir in. Chill dough.
Roll into balls size of large walnuts. Place
3" apart on lightly greased baking sheet.
Flatten with fork dipped in flour, cris-
croKS. Bake until set, but not hard at
375° F. for 10 to 12 minutes. Makes
about 3 dozen cookies.

PEANUT BUTTER SANDWICH SPREADS

Savory peanut-bacon spread: Mix Y2 c.
peanut butter with Y2 c. catsup and Y2 ^•
chopped crisp cooked bacon. Enough for
6 sandwiches.

Peanut butter-apple spread: Mix Y2 c.
peanut butter with Y2 c. honey and add
V2 c. chopped apple. Enough for 6 sand-
wiches.

Peanut butter-orange spread: Mix V2 c.
peanut butter with Y2 c chopped orange.
Enough for 4-6 sandwiches.

Peanut butter-raisin spread: Mix Y2 c.
jfeanut butter with Y2 c. honey and add
1/2 c. raisins (which have been softened
in hot water). Enough for 6 sandwiches.

832

Zkoughts

Shhlty ThuUn

Amid the Christmas planning and promoting, the preschooler gets lost in
the holiday shuffle. Everyone is planning, trimming, and tidying, except
the three-to-five-year-old. He gets so frustrated that when the big day
does arrive, it is a letdown, sometimes bringing on behavior problems.

It is important to keep the youngster busy and let him feel he has
an important part of the planning. This helps ease his tensions and makes
it easier for him to wait.

The most crucial period is the two weeks just before Christmas. The
excitement pitch is almost too high for him to handle. Here, then, are
fourteen things for the small child to do and make to keep him happy
until he hangs up his stocking and snuggles down with visions of sugar-
plums.

Note to mother: Mother can prepare the needed things weeks ahead ready to
bring them out as the first of the fourteen days arrives. Let your child put Jiis handi-
work in the bedrooms, hallways, or the kitchen, if it doesn't quite fit the decor of your
living room, but above all display his handiwork/

833

First Day

This project needs very little help from
busy mom, just the time it takes her to light
a colored candle and drip, on paper, big
drops of wax. (She con do this away from
him so he will not see her with a lighted
candle.) The child makes beads of the drop-
lets, by rounding them in his fingers. He
then strings them on a long string, using a
large needle. The wax beads look color-
ful on the Christmas tree, or hanging from
his bedroom light fixture.

Second Day

This one needs supervision, but maybe
big sister or a favorite neighbor girl con
help. Take a small tin plate (the kind that
individual frozen pies come in) and make
two small holes near one edge. Tie a string
through the holes so as to be able to hang
the finished object. Make up some plaster
of Paris or patching plaster according to the
directions on the package. Let the child
help stir it with a popsickle stick. Now
pour it into the tin plate, and when it is
beginning to set, have the child put his
right hand, palm down, into the mixture,
leaving his handprint. Write with a tooth-
pick his name and the date, and let it dry.
This makes a welcome gift for grandma or
doting auntie.

Third Day

Give the child a pair of rounded scissors
and let him cut small pictures from last De-
cember magazines or used Christmas cards.
Make a paste of one tablespoon of flour
and enough water for workable consistency,
or use packaged wallpaper paste, and attach
the pictures to lids, leaving the rim of the
lid for a border. Cottage cheese carton lids,
the little flat sealing units from home-canned
fruit, or any flat lid will do. Now glue
three of these colorful lids in a vertical row
on a length of wide ribbon, leaving about
an inch of ribbon between each lid. Have
about two inches of ribbon extending from
the top lid by which to hang it. This make$
a clever wall decoration.

834

Fourth Day

Give the child an old candle. If the point
is worn down on the top, shape another
point. Let him cut rounds of colored paper,
beginning with one or two inches in diameter.
Each one is to be a little larger than the
one before. It will take about twelve to
fourteen circles, depending on how tall the
candle is. A pencil on a string may be used
to make the circles. He now cuts a small
hole in the center of each circle, a little
smaller than the candle is round. This is so
the circles will stay on the candle where
placed, and not slip down. Now let him
glue small beads, or bits of colored crayon,
or sequins, or other sparklers on both sides
of each circle and slip each circle on the
candle, starting with the largest one to go
at the base of the candle. This makes a
colorful little tree for his dresser.

Fifth Day

Have the child cut small shapes of colored
paper. These can be from the scraps of
Christmas cards or the colored pages in
magazines. They can be any shape, so just
turn him loose. Now give him a large
needle and thread and some short macaroni
pieces and let him string first a piece of
paper, then a piece of macaroni. This bright
interesting string can be draped on the
family Christmas tree, or hung in the child's
room.

Sixth Day

Let this day be his baking day. Let him
help you make gingerbread boys and candy
houses, or sugar cookies cut into all kinds
of Christmas shapes. You might want to
make popcorn balls. Just be sure to make
enough to let him take a few to his little
neighborhood friends.

S35

Seventh Day

This project will need your help, but you
will be able to use some of these sparkle
droplets, too, so your time will not have
been in vain. Buy some marbles, the col-
ored glass ones, or raid big brother's marble
bag. Put three or four marbles at a time
in a pie tin and heat them on the top of
the stove, stirring them with a fork. Take
old tweezers or ice cube tongs and pick the
marbles up one at a time and douse each
one into very cold water. This sudden change
of temperature crystallizes the marbles and
produces a delightful effect. They can be
used to garnish a table centerpiece. You
can also make a necklace with one attached
to a chain. Ask at your jewelry counter for
the little metal attachment with which to do
this. The child can arrange the silvery little
bulbs in dishes with Christmas greens and
small and large Christmas balls.

Eighth Day

Let your child help you make a little
Christmas box. Pick out six of your largest,
most colorful last year's Christmas cards.
They should all be of a large square shape.
You will also need some colorful yarn. Cut
the cards all the same size as the smallest
one. Two of the cards are for the bottom
and lid. Be sure to use all four thicknesses
of each card to give your box the proper
body. With a small paper punch, make
holes all around the edge of each card. Or
you can just punch the holes with a needle.
Have the child join the four cards by lacing
them together with ribbon or yarn to form
a box. Now lace the bottom card in place.
Attach the lid card only on one edge so it
will open and shut, but lace it all around
so it will look finished. This pretty box
will hold his little treasures, or mom's bob-
bie pins. Father may want one in which
to keep his cuff links.

836

Ninth Day

Get a piece of butcher paper about
three feet long from your butcher or grocer.
Help the child paint or crayon a winter
scene with mountains, roads, and, maybe,
a river. Now the child cuts small "props"
from magazines, and pastes them in the
picture. He may want to put small cars on
the roads, or an airplane in the sky. Of
course, he will put a Santa in a sled in the
landscape and houses or trees, or whatever
he feels his masterpiece needs. He will en-
joy displaying this on his bedroom wall.

Tenth Day

A peep box is the favorite time-passer of all. It is up to mother to make most of the
box, if the child is small, but once made, it keeps him busy for hours. Take a small sturdy
box. A small shoe box or card box will do. Cut a hole about one inch square in the
center of one end of the box. This is the peephole. Cut figures and bend a little of the
bottom under so that they will stand up when glued to the bottom of the box, making a
three dimensional scene with the winter scene behind. You can use animals, or make the
nativity scene. With a pin, puncture about a dozen holes just above the mountains or
treetops in the end of the box. These holes become stars. Now, on the lid of the box,
and just above the scene inside, cut a hole about two inches square, leaving one side of
the square uncut, so you have a flap that will open and close like a door. Have the
child hold the box toward the light and slowly open the little door in the box lid, while
peeping through the peephole. Thus the scene inside the box slowly becomes lighted, or
becomes "daylight," and then have him slowly close it to make it become night again. As
it becomes night, the "stars" shine.

837

Eleventh ri«*'

Today let him make a scrapbook of all
the Christmas pictures from magazines and
cards that take his fancy, if you don't have
a scrapbook for him to fill, he can paste
the pictures in an old magazine right over
the ads and the printing. He will take
most of the day filling the book, and will
spend other days looking at it, as it con^
tains all his favorite Christmas scenes.

Twelfth Day

This is a fun day. Have the child make
a game on this day. Take an egg carton
and tear off the lid. Now he pastes four
or five paper figures such as a little Santa
or a Christmas tree in several cups of the
carton. The child places the carton on the
floor and stands back. He tosses buttons
or beans into the egg carton and tries to
get them into the sections where the pictures
are. This is fun even when played alone.

The making of chains is a very old Christ-
mas pastime, but a good one for small
children. Let the mother mark the paper
and have the child cut the small rectangles
about one-half inch wide and three inches
long. (Colored construction paper is good
for this project.) Now paste one strip into
a cylinder, and paste the next one inter-
locking and so on to make a chain. He can
make the chain as long as his patience will
hold out. This is also a hang-it-on-the-tree
article.

Fourteenth Day

This brings us up to Christmas Eve. Let the
child weave place mats to use for your
Christmas dinner. Take a sheet of green
construction paper and cut slits across length-
wise, about one-half inch apart. Cut them
to within one-half inch of the edge of the
paper so there is a half-inch border all
around the sheet of paper. Now, take red
colored strips about one-half inch wide, and
as long as the green paper is wide, and
weave them in and out through the slits in
the green paper. Write each family mem-
ber's name on a mat.

838

■■■■ni ■ ■

CROCHET PESIGNS-

Various and Beautiful

Gertrude Talbot Lister, Salt Lake City,
Utah, is an expert with the crochet hook.
She has crocheted twenty-seven beautiful
tablecloths and lace for many pillowslips.
Her crocheted doilies have been much in
demand for Relief Society bazaars, and
Mrs. Lister has found that her handiwork
makes lovely and appreciated gifts for
weddings, birthdays, and for Christmas.
Her fine and even stitches have enhanced
the value of hundreds of quilts and have
inspired other quilters to excel in this
lovely and useful art. She is a devoted
and inspirational member of Relief So-
ciety, loving and serving the sisterhood.

Gertrude Talbot Lister

Sarah Stevens Farmer

Sarah Stevens Farmer, Monroe, Utah, has spent her lifetime helping others and has
always appreciated beautiful handicraft. Wherever she has lived, and wherever she
goes, her pathway has been designed in beauty. Not only has she found satisfaction
in designing exquisite articles with needle and thread and crochet hook, but her flower
gardens have been patterns of beauty for her sisters in the community to emulate.
Mrs. Farmer has served for many years as a practical nurse, offering her kind ministra-
tions to those in need, and she is known for her good works in the valleys of her home
land.

839

Synopsis: Luana Harrington, her hus-
band Ben, his mother Tutu, and the five
children hve on a pineapple plantation on
the island of Maui. Emma Lu, the eld-
est, has recently returned from San
Francisco, where she graduated as a nurse,
and became engaged to Sherman Grant.
Margaret Lester, Luana's sister-in-law, who
lives in San Francisco, is visiting with the
Harringtons. She is an artist and plans to
enter an art contest in which Luana is
also interested.

Luana awakened later than usual
the next morning. Ben had already
had his swim with Philip in the
lagoon. Now he was dressing in his
best dark suit and gray tie, instead
of the customary whipcord trousers
and aloha shirt, that he wore on
the plantation.

''Is there a Church meeting?"

she questioned as she bounced out
of bed to help him with his tie.

'Tm off to school with Benjy
and Bo," he explained. ''This is
the day Bo must apologize to his
teacher and his classmates. If I go
along he'll realize how serious it is.
Otherwise, he might make sport of
it. You know Bo."

Yes, she knew Bo, Luana thought
with a sigh. Bo always climbed the
tallest trees, dived after the biggest
fish, rode the highest waves, and
wanted the most fun out of life.
Ben was right. Bo must be made
to realize how serious it was.

Ben looked at the clock. "Lazy
woman!" he laughed. "On your toes
now, or we'll all be late."

"All right, Sergeant," she laughed

840

KISS OF THE WIND

back . 'Tou look real handsome Margaret a loving wink. ''Do we

this morning." sound smug, my dear?" she asked.

'1 feel real hungry/' he answered. ''We really don't mean to. Some

"Some cereal and eggs will just hit people never learn to like poi. No

the spot. I'll get things going." doubt Emma Lu is quite weaned

"I'll bet Tutu has started break- away from it by now. . . ."

fast/' Luana told him. "She always "Let Emma Lu speak for her-

does when I oversleep." self/' she said, as she came in from

Minutes later, when she went to the garden with the monkey perched

the kitchen, the table was set, and on her shoulder. Philip came in

hot corn meal was bubbling in the with her.

double boiler. Ben, with a huge Luana was glad he had forgiven

apron around his waist, was cracking his sister for being engaged,
eggs in a bowl.

Luana mixed the fruit juice in a Mama, do we have bananas and

large pitcher. grapes?" Emma Lu asked.

"Good morning, my darlings," "I think so, dear. Look in the

Tutu called from the lanai. She was basket on the lanai. There should

pounding breadfruit for poi. Mar- be some, but I never know. Benjy

garet, fresh and pretty in a bright and Bo eat them every day after

new muumuu dress, was seated be- school."

side her. "Now, they'll have to share them

"Last week I used taro roots for with Toki," Emma Lu said. "That's

poi," Tutu explained. "I made what I've named this little chum."

three gallons then. It should be She reached up to pat the monkey,

ready soon." "Ouch! He needs his teeth filed.

"Yes, dear," Luana said. "Don't Larry told me to do this first thing,

let it ferment too long. How many He bites while he's playing."

gallons do we have on hand?" "That's right," Phil agreed. "Lar-

"Not many," Tutu answered. "A ry knows all about these monkeys,

family of eight eats so much. Now, He says they like you to chatter with

with Margaret, there will be nine of them and make little clicking sounds

us to eat poi every day." with your tongue. . . ."

"Count me out!" Margaret "Like this," Emma Lu said. "Lis-

laughed. "I couldn't eat poi ever}' ten to the cute thing. He needs

day. Not even once a week!" some baby food. Do we have any,

"We use it like bread," Luana Mama?"

said. "When I first came to Hawaii "Not since the twins were babies,"

I felt as you do, Margaret. It tasted Luana told her. "But Millie Togo,

as flat as wallpaper paste. And that our foreman's wife, has a new baby,

awful grayish color! But after She will lend you some. They live

awhile . . ." she smiled again as she in the cottage. We used to call it

shrugged her shoulders, "I accepted the playhouse. Remember?"

it as part of life in Hawaii." "I'll be right back," Emma Lu

"When in Hawaii," Tutu said, called as she ran through the dew-

"do as the Hawaiians do." She gave drenched foliage of the garden to-

841

NOVEMBER 1963

ward the little cottage in the rear of
the big white house. The monkey
was still on her shoulder.

''She's crazy about that monkey/'
Phil said. ''Real smart of Benjy
and Bo to dream up that idea.
Where are those boys, Mom?
They'll be late for school."

"Hurry them along, Phil," Luana
suggested. 'Til have everything
ready."

A minute later Philip called from
the boys' bedroom. His voice was
alarmed.

"Hey — Mom! Dad — come
here!"

Luana dried her hands on her
apron as she ran. Ben was close
behind her.

Benjy was sobbing into his pil-
low. Bo was not there.

"He's gone!" Benjy wailed. "Bo
ran away. He's never coming back.
He won't apologize to any old
school!"

Luana pressed her hand to her
mouth. Her stricken eyes met
Ben's. They should have been pre-
pared for something like this. Bo
had always been unpredictable and
stubborn.

Ben sat down on the bed facing
Benjy.

"Now listen, son," he said, firmly.
"Tears never won any battle. Oh,
I remember that I have told you
that men cry sometimes. But they
don't cry very long when there's a
job to do. Here, take Daddy's hand-
kerchief and mop up. There —
that's better. I want some straight
answers. Where did your brother
go? He must have told you."

"But he didn't. Daddy." Benjy
met Ben's eyes with childlike can-

dor. "He said he couldn't trust me.
I don't know where he went. It
was dark. He just sort of disap-
peared."

"Why didn't you come to us?"
Ben demanded. "You knew he
was doing wrong."

Benjy's face crumpled again. "He
made me promise," his voice broke.
"Scout honor. He said I couldn't
tell until you missed him — then
he would be clear off this old
island."

Luana felt sick and dizzy. Mar-
garet, who had come in with Tutu,
put her arm around her.

"He can't be far away," she said
consolingly.

"I don't know," Luana answered.
"Maybe he's hungry somewhere —
or wet and tired. Where would he
go? Benjy, look at me. Did Bo
take something to eat with him.
Tell me, dear."

"Two bananas," he answered. "I
told him to take Bengals and ham
but he said he would have fish baked
in the mud. . . . He said he would
get a canoe."

Phil snapped his fingers.

"Old Hamana's," he said. "Benjy,
have you been riding in canoes? He
makes canoes for the native fisher-
men and for people who travel water
between the islands. Tell us."

Benjy nodded. "Well — yes.
That's not blabbing on Bo, is it,
Phil?"

"Absolutely not," Phil said. "You
just answer our questions. How
often have you been riding in Ha-
mana's canoes?"

Benjy drew a long tremulous
breath. "Every week," he admitted.
"On Saturday morning — after we
did our chores. He took us for little

842

KISS OF THE WIND

rides. But he told us that some
day when we had our father's per-
mission he would ride us clear over
to Molokai. The Air Force has a
big base there now. They send
rockets up. Missiles, too."

''Molokai!" Margaret gasped, in a
shocked voice. ''Now I remember.
Isn't that the leper island?"

There was a long silence. Then
Tutu answered, kindly. "Yes, Mar-
garet. But that word is forbidden
in Hawaii now. We call it Han-
sen's disease, and we call the
Peninsula of Kalaupapa the Settle-
ment. It isn't the place of horror
that it used to be. I will tell you
of it later."

Ben got to his feet.

"Benjy, get your clothes on. As
soon as we have breakfast, you and
Phil and I will go to Hamana's. We
have to start looking somewhere."

After the boys had gone, Luana
sat quietly at the breakfast table.
The food on her plate was un-
touched.

"Some hot coconut milk will
help," Tutu said, pouring it into
their cups. "Take a few sips, my
Luana."

"It does help," Luana told her as
she drank it slowly. Tutu always
knows what will help, she thought.

Tutu brought her knitting basket
and busied her fingers with a bright
blue sweater for Pixie, who had
hurried off to school. Luana thought
it best that she should go as usual.

"Take a piece of toast with your
milk, Mama," Emma Lu coaxed.
"You can't do Bo any good by starv-
ing yourself."

"We must keep strong to help our
men," Tutu murmured. "A woman

can wither away with worry and no
food. I have found it best to keep
my mind on other things when
trouble would send it whirling
around in a circle."

She looked at Margaret who was
sipping milk, too.

"I should explain Molokai," Tutu
said as she knitted, "so that when
you return to the Mainland, you
can tell them of the wonderful
progress that has been made on that
island, especially on the peninsula
that used to be the horror spot of
the world."

Emma Lu nodded approval. "I
agree," she said. "It's really sad
how ignorance and prejudice try to
hinder progress. And the world
doesn't know of the progress on
Molokai."

She smiled at Tutu. "I remember
a talk you gave at Relief Society
before I went to the Mainland. Tell
Aunt Margaret about it. She could-
n't hear it from a better teacher."

"Well — maybe part of it," Tutu
said, looking at Luana for consent.

"I would like you to talk about
it. Tutu," she said. "You have such
a soothing voice. It quiets my fear
even when I am too worried to
think straight."

"Molokai," Tutu began, "is the
island between Oahu and Maui. We
flew over part of it last night com-
ing home. Tlie island is the result
of three volcanic upheavals — our
other islands are the result of many
more. The western part of Molokai
was formed first. It is as bare as
the plains of Nebraska and Wyom-
ing on the Mainland. There is a
long-dead volcano in the center. The
eastern part was formed with a vol-
cano five thousand feet high in the

843

NOVEMBER 1963

center. Centuries later the Penin-
sula of Kalaupapa, where the Settle-
ment is, was formed with the little
Kauhako crater. Each part is en-
tirely different from the other parts.
The western part has nothing at all
to offer visitors. Benjy was right
when he said the Air Force is now
using it as a base for rocket experi-
ments.

''Tlie eastern part has much to
offer those who like to explore. But
there isn't much for those who are
seeking pleasure and excitement.
That is one reason the visitors know
very little about Molokai. I want
Margaret to know about it. Someday
I will take her there myself. She
will hear about the beauty of our
other islands from visitors to Hawaii,
but little about Molakai."

That's right/' Emma Lu agreed.
'There is only one real town on the
island. That's Kaunakakai, the cap-
ital."

"Yes," Tutu went on. "Ben's
father and I spent many happy days
there when he was a supervisor for
the pineapple company. We went
there to inspect the pineapple lands.
Now there is a nice little seaside inn
there, motor courts, and eating
places. But in those days we visited
good friends who lived high on a
mountain slope above the pineapple
lands. Here we would visit and
sing through the long evening sun-
set. We had clear crystal wai from
their own spring, and wai-u from
their own cows and deer, and waiu-
paka made from the wai-u and wai-
u-paka-paka. ..."

Emma Lu's laugh broke in. "Tu-
tu!" she said. "Aunt Margaret is
puzzled. Tell her you mean spring

water and goat's milk and butter
and cheese made from the goat's
milk."

Tutu chuckled. "Sometimes I
get carried away," she said. "I like
the Hawaiian language. It is music
— every word ends in a vowel. It
is very easy to learn, Margaret. I
could teach you in a short time.
I have always been grateful that I
learned it so soon after my arrival
in Hawaii."

Margaret shook her head. "I'm
not good at languages the way you
are. Tutu. Each to his own. Give
me a paint brush, and I'll tell you
a story of Hawaii that I hope the
world will love to look at. I can
hardly wait to get started."

"How true," Tutu said. "Each
to his own talent. You must paint
when you get the feeling to do it."

Luana stirred restlessly. She was
ashamed of her reaction when Mar-
garet mentioned her art work.

"Tell about the cheese on Molo-
kai," Emma Lu suggested.

Tutu nodded. "My friends on
Molokai made many kinds of cheese.
One year they had such an abun-
dance they decided to send several
cartons of it to some relatives in
San Francisco. They went to great
pains to pack it and mail it care-
fully. Months went past, and still
they heard nothing about the
cheese. At last they sent a letter
asking if it had been received. Word
came back that the cheese had been
received but was immediately
thrown away when they saw the
name Molokai on the address. They
were afraid to eat anything from
that island."

"That's typical," Emma Lu said.
"It shows how suspicious people can

844

KISS OF THE WIND

be when they are not informed and
don't take the trouble to find out
about things."

'1 must tell you of the progress
of Kalaupapa/' Tutu went on.
''Only four white people have ever
contracted the disease at the Settle-
ment since its founding in 1866.
Now it is being brought under con-
trol by drugs. It is not communi-
cable to white adults.

''A specialist in this disease has
said that a person who has recovered
from it is no more to be feared than
one who -has recovered from tuber-
culosis or scarlet fever. In 1885 there
were one thousand patients on
Kalaupapa. Today, there are no
more than one hundred. And the
number is steadily declining. Of
the hundred there are ortly five
white persons."

Tutu sighed deeply. ''Still, we must
admit/' she said, "that some of the
suffering is beyond words. But even
that is being alleviated as fast as
possible. You will be surprised,
Margaret, when I tell you that
Kalaupapa is now a happy place,
with music and laughter. Some of
the discharged patients don't want
to leave it. We visit there regular-

"You visit there!" Margaret
gasped. "Right on Kalaupapa!"

Tutu's eyes kindled with compas-
sion. "Yes, we visit there, Mar-
garet — a group of women from
this area. We take books and pic-
ture slides of the outside world. We
have taught them how to make
beauty blossom on that rock-bound
peninsula. We took them seeds
and cuttings from our choicest flora.
From year to year, I have seen flow-

ers grow where none had ever grown
before.

"Our ward gave a bazaar and
raised money for many ukeleles. I
have taught many to play and sing.
The ukelele is like the Hawaiian
language, Margaret, easy to learn.
Just a single chord will do to sing
by. If you know two or three
chords, you are an expert. When
we first started going there a few
years ago, after we were advised by
medical authorities that it was safe
to do so, I could see how starved
the people were to express them-
selves. We taught them to sew and
to weave beautiful baskets from the
long grass and willows. We taught
them to use wood from the barren
trees for figurines.

"My girls, Emma Lu and Luana,
have helped there many times. Also
Philip and Ben. That is part of
our duty. We must leave no stone
unturned where help is needed."

There were footsteps on the
graveled path outside. Luana jumped
to her feet and ran to meet them.
A quick glance at Ben's face told
her they had not found Bo. His
mouth was set in a hard, determined
line. His voice was flat.

"Hamana has not seen him. We
must search again while it is day-

light."

Benjy's face puckered into tears.
Luana held him close to her.

"Mavbe . . ." he choked, "he
might go to the little crater. He
always wanted to go. . . . Daddy
said we couldn't go alone. . . ."

"That deserted crater!" Ben said
fiercely. "No one goes there. I'll
call Elder Earns worth. We'll form
a posse."

{^o he continued)

845

\06fe^

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes F'rom the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society i/andhook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Hamilton (New Zealand) Stake Relief Society Honors
Elderly Sisters at Anniversary Party

March 9, 1963

Standing, left to right: Florence Galbraith, Tokoroa Branch; Raiha TeNgaio,
Temple View Ward; Theo Garry, President, Hamilton Stake Relief Society.

Sister Garry reports: "Sister Galbraith and Sister TeNgaio are two of the oldest
active Relief Society members in Hamilton Stake. They are seen with the birthday
cake on the occasion of the stake Relief Society anniversary party."

846

Oneida Stake ( Idaho) Singing Mothers Present Music for Stake Quarterly Conference

March 24, 1963

Dora Call, chorister, is seated at the right on the front row; accompanists Flor-
ence Orme and Clarice Hedin are at the left on the front row; President Pearl J.
Beutler and her Counselors, Ellen Gibson and Velda Olsen, are standing at the left
in the second row.

Sister Beutler reports: "Each month at Relief Society leadership meeting the
Singing Mothers from one of the wards in the stake present the music for the meeting.
On special occasions, they combine, forming a stake Singing Mothers chorus."

St. Louis Stake (Missouri) Singing Mothers Present Music for Relief Society
Meetings of Stake Quarterly Conference

March 16, 1963

Standing back to the podium, left to right: organist Kaye Lewis; Mardean Steinmetz,
President, St. Louis Stake Relief Society; Winniefred Manwaring, member General
Board of Relief Society; stake chorister Patricia Keyes.

847

NOVEMBER 1963

Minnesota Stake, Minneapolis Second Ward Make Spring Hats

April 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Fay Dearden, Work Director Counselor; Hazel Rig-
by; Gwenevere Gwynn; Sharon Norton; Jennie Fisbaugh, work meeting leader.

Back row, standing, left to right: Dorothy Mathias; Kay Packard; Joyce Haggen;
Ruble Kiessling.

Violet Larson, President, Minnesota Stake Relief Society, reports: "The sisters in the
Minneapolis Second Ward had a very good time making hats and felt very proud
of their accomplishments. Thirteen hats were made in the April work meeting. The
straw braid and other materials were purchased at a wholesale milliner's, and the
hats were made with the use of frames and hat blocks, steam, glue, and some sewing."

East Los Angeles Stoke (California) Singing Mothers Present
Music for Stoke Quorterly Conference

April 20, 1963

Front row, beginning seventh from the left, left to right: Leah Jane Hill, First
Counselor; Margaret W. Clarke, President, East Los Angeles Stake Relief Society; Oa
J. Cannon, member. General Board of Relief Society; Priscilla Taylor, chorister; Kath-
erine Larsen, organist.

Sister Clarke reports: "We are very proud of our Singing Mothers who presented
an outstanding concert on March 23, 1963, at the stake center in commemoration of
the 121st birthday of Relief Society. Approximately 450 members and friends were
in attendance. Refreshments and a social hour followed the concert. This group also
responded to an invitation to sing for the Mark Keppel High School PTA meeting in
March. As the stake chorus is made up of ward Singing Mothers groups, we have had
the pleasure of hearing from these ward groups at our leadership meetings this past
year. They also furnished the music for sacrament meetings in their respective
wards when invited to do so by their bishops."

Hawaii Mission Relief Society General Meeting at Hilo, Hawaii

May 22, 1963

Front row, seated, left to right: Pearl Mahi, secretary-treasurer, Hawaii District
Relief Society; Abbie Kailimai, President, Hawaii District Relief Society; Chiyo Meyers,
First Counselor, Hawaii Mission Relief Society; Lucile B. Fitzgerald; Blanche B. Stod-
dard, of the General Board of Relief Society; Louise S. Brooks, President, Hawaii Mis-
sion Relief Society; Mary Soon, Second Counselor in the Mission Relief Society; Carolyn
Kilauuano, Secretary in the Mission Relief Society; Beatrice Bertleman, First Counselor,
Hawaii District Relief Society; Annie Taukea, Second Counselor, Hawaii District Relief
Society.

Sister Brooks reports: "A wonderful general meeting was held, at which time the
Singing Mothers participated, as well as representatives from the different branches to
give a report of the activities of the past year, as well as to introduce the program for
the coming summer months, which is a study of the Hawaiian language.

"After the general meeting, we adjourned to the cultural hall where every branch
participated in setting up its assigned section with its handiwork. Many Hawaiian
kapas were on display. Some of these, with the Hawaiian coat of arms, are seen in the
background of the picture. Also on display were lauhala weaving, cooking projects,
the sewing of muumuus, and many other sewing projects.

"It was truly a dream come true for many of us here, and we will long remem-
ber the many happy events that have made it so memorable for us. Sister Stoddard's
words of wisdom will be long remembered and put into practice by the sisters."

848

Argentine North Mission Hofds Refief Soclefv Seminar in Cordoba

April 12-13, 1963

Patricia J. Stone, North Argentine Mission Auxiliary Coordinator, reports: "The
Argentine North Mission held its first seminar in a series of four during the month of
April and the first week in May. These seminars were designed especially for each
auxiliary organization. On April 12th and 13th, the presidents and secretaries from
our district Relief Societies came into Cordoba to the mission home for a wonderful
two days of instructions and learning. Since we are a new mission, we stressed mostly
the basic structure of the organization and tried especially to stress the proper line of
communication and Church procedure. It was a wonderful experience for all, and we
ended our seminar with a testimony meeting. The Spirit of the Lord was with us in
great abundance. All the sisters seemed thrilled with the experience of meeting one
another and sharing ideas and talents together.

"Dorcas T. Barragan is our mission Relief Society supervisor. She has as her
secretary, Afton Anderson. Patricia J. Stone is acting as coordinator of the auxiliary
organizations in the mission."

uivjii' rCeiief Society Singing Mothers Present Music for
Spring Social "Life Is o Lovely Thing"

April 27, 1963

Nola Parry, the chorister, stands at the right in the front row, and the accom-
panist, Mae Barton, stands at the left in the front row.

Helen E. Bunnell, President, Carbon Stake Relief Society, reports: "The social was
sponsored by the Carbon Stake Relief Society board, and was presented in appreciation
to all the Relief Society members in the stake. The program depicted the many stages
of a woman's life, showing that each period, from babyhood to old age, can be rich,
happy, and rewarding. The stage was tastefully decorated with evergreens and spring
flowers. Dainty refreshments were served from a beautifully appointed table. All who
attended were impressed by the spirit and the message of the afternoon event. The
Singing Mothers chorus also presented music for stake conference which was held at
the time of the Relief Society convention in January."

Austrian Mission, District Presidencies Meet for Conference in Vienna

Front row, left to right: Margarethe Anna Wallner, West District; Maria Springle,
West District; Olga Friihauf, South District; Caecilia Bogner, Vienna District; Paula
Polz, Vienna District; Alice Colton Smith, former President, Austrian Mission Relief
Society; W. Whitney Smith, former President, Austrian Mission; Helmi Luschin, South
District.

Back row, left to right: Gertrude Roth, West District; Elisabeth Elhenicky, Vienna
District; Ruth Teml, Vienna District; Marie Luise Rieser, West District; Maria Anna
Jankowsky, North District; Theresia Fauster, South District.

Sister Smith reports: "Our mission has recently been divided into four member
districts. The picture was taken during a recent conference in Vienna, at which the
main feature was a planning session for the coming year's activities. The opportunity
to meet as a group once a year has proven beneficial to all districts, since the sisters
can discuss common problems and their solutions, as well as share testimonies and
enthusiasm for their callings. We all look forward to these conferences as a source
of spiritual revitalization. I will miss the saints very much since we are being released."
Frieda Marie Huxhold Loscher is the recently appointed Relief Society President.

850

jg|<r_-

NOVEMBER 1963

v^incinnati Stake

I Ohio/ Visiting Teachers Honored at Convention

April 13, 1963

Front row, left to right: Phyllis Laney (who has served ten and one-half years);
Angelina Jerdon (eighteen years) ; Ann Wells (eleven years) ; Hazel Stroup (ten years) ;
Rosa Ban (fifty-two years); Adeline Taylor (twenty years).

Second row, left to right: Connie Ban (twelve years); Erma Wolf (nineteen years);
Doris Hunt (ten years).

Back row, left to right: Juanita Laurents, President, Cincinnati Stake Relief Society
(ten years service as a visiting teacher); Ollie Ferris (twelve years). The total years
of the service of this group of visiting teachers is 1841/2 years.

Sister Laurents reports: "We feel that this convention was very successful in that
it inspired the leaders of our ward Relief Societies to make greater efforts in the visiting
teacher program. The wards have many problems to overcome. There are many miles
between the homes of most of the saints. Some of the visiting teachers have to travel
100 miles total distance to do their visiting teaching. Many of the sisters do not drive,
and most of them have small children. There are some wonderful faith- promoting
experiences to be learned from those who are faithful to this work, and some of
these experiences were pointed out in our convention. One example is the work of
Sister Marcella Roberts of the Northern Kentucky Ward. She has walked a distance
of from twelve to fifteen miles, for many years, to do her visiting teaching.

"Our convention began with a lovely salad luncheon served by the stake board.
It was bufTet style. Our tables were beautifully decorated by the sisters of the Cin-
cinnati Second Ward. They used green candle holders filled with yellow daffodils,
accented with green satin ribbon, as centerpieces.

"After the luncheon, the film 'Unto the Least of These' was shown, and a program
given. The two visiting teachers who have served the longest, and are now serving,
were honored. They were presented with Relief Society pins by the stake Relief Society
president. Lillie McGee, who has served for twenty-two years, and Rosa Bang, who
has served for fifty-two years, were the recipients of these pins. Sister Bang gave a
talk on The Blessings That Have Come to Me As a Visiting Teacher.' The Responsi-
bilities of a Visiting Teacher' was the subject of the stake Relief Society president's talk.
An appropriate musical number, beautifully rendered, by one of our visiting teachers,
was given."

852

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY • The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 53 — The Bishopric; Parenthood

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 68:7-35)

For First Meeting, February 1964

Objective: To examine some aspects of the bishop's calhng and also the responsibihty
of parents to their children.

INTRODUCTION

Four elders, one of whom was
Orson Hyde, came to the Prophet
Joseph Smith that they might learn
the mind of the Lord concerning
themselves. With the assurance
that Elder Hyde and the other elders
named would be sustained by the
Lord in their missionary work as
they faithfully fulfilled their callings,
it was revealed that there should be
no fear in their hearts. They were
to declare their testimony of Jesus
Christ as the Son of the living God
who is yet to come in glory on the
earth.

A^ISSIONARY MESSAGE

All the faithful elders of the
Church are to teach the testimony
of Christ and the way that men may
accept him as their Savior — by the
first principles and ordinances of the

gospel. As the disciples of the
meridian dispensation were com-
manded to go into all the world with
the message of faith, repentance,
baptism in water, and the baptism
of the Spirit, so also the ciders of
this dispensation are to carry the
same message. (Matt. 28:19-20;
D & C 68:7-9.) The promise is giv-
en that the elders so endowed with
that Spirit would be blessed with
signs, and they would also know of
the signs of the times that herald
the second coming of Christ. [Ihid.y
verses 10-11.)

The saints will know the meaning
of the times because the Lord has
been kind to us and to all men who
will believe the prophets. He who
is wise in being forewarned will fol-
low the path of safety by so living
that he shall have the companion-
ship of the Holy Ghost that gives

853

NOVEMBER 1963

peace, comfort, and a sense of se-
curity. Tlie world may not recog-
nize the signs that announce the im-
minence of the Lord's second com-
ing, but Latter-day Saints have rea-
son to neither disbeheve nor fail
to understand their importance.

In terms of missionary obligation
President Heber J. Grant said:

The one supreme thing that devolves
upon me, upon you and upon every Latter-
day Saint is the preaching of the gospel
of the Lord Jesus Christ, in pubhc and in
private, and above all to proclaim the
gospel in our lives, by being absolutely
honest in keeping the commandments of
the Lord (Conference Report, October
1926, page 6).

THE OFFICE OF BISHOP

Tlie first instruction given that
bishops would be a part of the
Church organization in this dispen-
sation is found in Section 20:66-67,
although these officers are men-
tioned as officiating in the Church
during the time of the New Testa-
ment. (Phil. 1:1; Titus 1:7.)

Edward Partridge became the first
bishop, his appointment being made
at the time of the introduction of
the law of consecration in 1831.
(D & C 41 :g; 57:7.) Other bishops
and counselors in the bishopric, as
well as agents of the Church such
as Algernon S. Gilbert (Ibid., 53:4)
were appointed as the need arose.
At this early period Bishop Partridge
presided in Missouri while Bishop
Newel K. Whitney officiated in a
similar capacity at Kirtland, Ohio.
(Ibid., 72:8.)

As Paul said anciently, he who
serves as bishop is in a good work.
(I Tim. 3:1.) President George Al-
bert Smith said this about such a
call:

. . . There is no position in the Church
that will bring a greater blessing to any
man than the office of a bishop, if he will
honor that office and be a real father to
the flock over whom he is called to pre-
side.

... I have followed them and seen
what their experiences were; they have a
very great responsibility, and it takes a lot
of their time. But I want to say to you
that there is no bishop, nor has there been
a bishop in the Church, who has given
the time that the Lord expected him to
give in looking after the flock and teach-
ing his people and preparing them to do
the work, that has not received one hun-
dred percent of the blessings that he
labored for, and they will extend to him
throughout the ages of eternity.

He may not have had wealth, may not
have had distinction. He may not have
had the honor of presiding over clubs and
things of that kind, but if he has done his
duty as a bishop, he has been hand in
hand with the Father of us all, and every-
thing that he has done to bless his kind
is laid up as a treasure in heaven and no-
body can take the blessing from him
{Conference Report, October 1948, pp.
186-187).

BISHOPRIC APPOINTMENTS

The office of bishop and calls
thereto are stated in Section 68
following the missionary call of the
elders mentioned in verse 7. As the
Church grew, additional workers
were called to take care of the
temporal concerns of the members
and the Church. {Ibid., 68:14.)
Tliese brethren were to be worthy
high priests and appointed by the
First Presidency. (Ibid., verse 15.)
It is explained that a high priest has
authority to officiate in all lesser
offices of the Melchizedek Priest-
hood including that of bishop which
holds the presidency of the Aaronic
Priesthood. (Ibid., 107:13-15.) Since
the Aaronic Priesthood is an ap-

854

LESSON DEPARTMENT

pendage to the Melchizedek Priest-
hood, the elder or high priest may
officiate in the offices of that Priest-
hood. (Ihid., 107:10.)

Thus a ward bishop presides over
the Aaronic Priesthood of his ward
by reason of his ordination and set-
ting apart as the president of the
Aaronic Priesthood, and, at the same
time, he presides over the Melchize-
dek Priesthood members of his ward,
but not the quorum, because he is
a high priest.

LITERAL DESCENDANTS

From the time of Adam into
Moses' period the Higher Priesthood
functioned. In the days of Moses,
however, Aaron and his sons were
set apart as priests in the Aaronic
Priesthood which was named for
Aaron. This Priesthood was con-
ferred upon Aaron and his descend-
ants for all time. (D & C 107:13.)

We learn in Section 68 that the
seed of Aaron have a legal right to
the presidency of the Aaronic Priest-
hood, provided the individual is the
firstborn among the sons of Aaron
and thus by birthright has the right
of presidency. (Ibid.^ verses 16-17.)
When no literal descendant can be
found, and up to this time he has
not been found, a high priest of-
ficiates as the Presiding Bishop of
the Church. In the event a lineal
descendant were available he would
have to receive the requirements set
forth in this revelation; that is, he
would have to receive the same kind
of a call as all other officers in the
Church. The claimant to this presi-
dency would have to be designated
by the First Presidency and ordained
by that Presidency, if he was worthy.
A further limitation is put upon

such a person in that it would be
necessary for him to prove his line-
age or to ascertain it ''by revelation
from the Lord" under the hands of
the Presidency of the Church.
(Ihid., verses 19-21.) These pro-
visions again remind us that the
Lord's house is one of order. It
would be impossible for the mem-
bership of the Church to be de-
ceived in accepting a deceiver who
would lay claim to this Priesthood.
Subsequently, the Lord revealed
that the literal descendant, properly
appointed, could act without coun-
selors. {Ihid.y 107:76.)

Another item concerning the Pre-
siding Bishop given in Section 68
concerns the trial of that officer.
Verses 22 through 24 specify that
the First Presidency may try him
for his membership. The ward bish-
op is not in the same position, since
he may be tried by the presidency
of the stake under whose jurisdiction
he serves, because he does not hold
the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood
for the Church as does the Presid-
ing Bishop.

MARRIAGE AND PARENTHOOD

Marriage and parenthood arc
commanded of the Lord as neces-
sary to fulfill the purpose of man's
creation and also that of the earth.
Those who maintain that marriage
is not intended by God are not of
him. In the foreordained plan of
salvation, the spirit sons and daugh-
ters of God were destined to come
to the earth and receive the experi-
ences that an earth life offers. (D&C
49:15-17.) The assumption of par-
enthood by husband and wife
entails an obligation of the most
sacred kind. When one contem-

855

NOVEMBER 1963

plates in what measure the blessings
or punishments to be received by
children in the eternities to come
depend upon the training and teach-
ings given by the parents, the tre-
mendous responsibility of parent-
hood is better realized.

OFT-QUOTED SCRIPTURE

Because of this responsibility the
General Authorities throughout this
dispensation have given emphasis to
these verses:

And again, inasmuch as parents have
children in Zion, or in any of her stakes
which are organized, that teach them not
to understand the doctrine of repentance,
faith in Christ the Son of the living God,
and of baptism and the gift of the Holy
Ghost by the laying on of the hands,
when eight years old, the sin be upon the
heads of the parents.

For this shall be a law unto the in-
habitants of Zion, or in any of her stakes
which are organized.

And their children shall be baptized for
the remission of their sins when eight
years old, and receive the laying on of the
hands.

And they shall also teach their children
to pray, and to walk uprightly before the
Lord.

And the inhabitants of Zion shall also
observe the Sabbath day to keep it holy
(D & G 68:25-29).

A summary of this commandment
concerning parents and children in-
cludes the follov^ing: Parents are
obligated ( i ) to teach their children
the first principles and ordinances of
the gospel; (2) to have their chil-
dren baptized at the age of account-
ability — eight years of age; ( 3 ) to
teach prayer; (4) to teach children
to walk uprightly before the Lord;
and (5) to teach observance of the
Sabbath day.

What do these admonitions
mean?

FIRST PRINCIPLES

Although faith is one of the first
principles of the gospel, it is a gift
that may grow as the person de-
velops in understanding and practice
of gospel principles. To nurture faith
in the child, preparation must be
made early when the greatest devel-
opment comes to the individual.
Accordingly, the parent teaches the
fundamental principles of faith in
Christ, of repentance, of baptism in
water, and of the necessity for the
Holy Ghost in the person's life.
Although the Primary Association
has some responsibility to prepare
children for baptism, and the Sun-
day School assists, the first principle
remains — the parents are respon-
sible and are never relieved of this
responsibility.

BAPTISM OF CHILDREN

Section 68 sets forth in plain
language that eight years is the age
of accountability. Before this time
the child is blameless before the
Lord {Ihid., 29:46-47), and is saved
in the kingdom of heaven. Before
the age of eight, the child is of that
kingdom. (Mark 10:13-16.) The
two main purposes of baptism are to
receive entrance into the kingdom
of God, and to receive remission of
sins. In the case of the child, bap-
tism insures full membership in the
kingdom, and the opportunity for
the remission of sins upon repent-
ance. (D& 068:27.) If the per-
son at eight or later does not accept
the atonement of Christ for indi-
vidual sins committed after that age,
he remains in the bondage of sin.
( Jbid., 84:49-53.) By baptism of the
water and the Spirit the door is
opened for the person to have the

856

LESSON DEPARTMENT

benefits of the atonement of Christ
for personal sins through sincere and
genuine repentance. (Lesson 49,
Rdid Society Magazine, July 1963.)
There is a class of children and
adults who do not require baptism.
These are the mentally deficient, for
the atonement of Christ satisfies the
demand of justice and redeems them
without baptism. (D & C 29:49-50;
Moroni 8:22; Lesson 20, Relief So-
ciety Magazine^ October 1959, page

689.)

TEACH PRAYER

Fundamental to belief in God
and the restoration of the gospel
through Joseph Smith is daily prayer.
There is probably no one thing that
will destroy reverence for Deity and
a spiritual life more than to neglect
the opportunity to pray. The investi-
gator of the gospel is requested by
the missionary to pray that he might
learn the truth. The indoctrination
of children in the habit of prayer
will, in a large measure, keep them
from error and give testimony
growth. Prayer must, however, be
meaningful in words and sincere in
thought. The whole heart is de-
manded of him who seeks for divine
guidance as well as the offering of
gratitude for blessings received.

If you pray for your needs, then,
as President Joseph F. Smith said,

. . . You pray with intelligence; you
pray with understanding; you approach the
Lord with a knowledge of what you
should do, and how you should approach
Him, and how you have a right to ask
Him for the blessings you need, even to
the laying on of hands upon the sick,
praying for them, and rebuking disease,
that they may be healed under the bless-
ing of the Lord; and that the world does

not possess {Confeience Report, April
1912, page 8).

"TO WALK UPRIGHTLY"

Who should teach the children
right and wrong, of the blessings
that follow virtue, honesty, respect
for authority, honor, loyalty to
Church and country, attendance at
Church meetings, the doctrines of
the gospel, faith in the standard
works of the Church, obedience to
the law of tithing. Word of Wis-
dom, and temple marriage?

Here is what President David O.
McKay says that bears upon this
question:

You may think me extreme, but I am
going to say that a married woman who
refuses to assume the responsibilities of
motherhood, or who, having children,
neglects them for pleasure or social pres-
tige, is recreant to the highest calling and
privilege of womankind. The father, who
because of business or political or social
responsibilities, fails to share with his wife
the responsibilities of rearing his sons and
daughters, is untrue to his marital obliga-
tions, is a negative element in what might
be and should be a joyous home atmos-
phere, and is a possible contributor to
discord and delinquency (Gospel IdeaJs,
page 477).

SABBATH DAY OBSERVANCE

As always, the best teaching is by
example. How can the parents ex-
pect the child to observe the com-
mandments, including the keeping
of the Sabbath day holy, and at the
some time desecrate that day them-
selves? The importance of observ-
ing this holy day is given emphasis
in Section 59 (Lesson 43, Relief So-
ciety Magazine, September 1962)
and also in this section, verse 29.
Although given about the instruc-
tion of children, the admonition is
for all the inhabitants of Zion.

857

NOVEMBER 1963

THE RICHES OF ETERNITY

The condition of some of the
saints in Zion (Missouri) in 1831 is
depicted as idle, greedy, and with
their children growing up in wicked-
ness. (D & C 68:30-31.) We cannot
put ourselves back in 1831, but there
was a need for the instructions given
then concerning parents and chil-
dren as outlined in this revelation.
With the stepped-up opportunities
for wickedness resulting from the
automobiles, movies— in and out of
the home — false philosophies and
theories, the youth of today and the
parents may now have greater need
for attention to this revelation than
in 1831.

The counsel of the Lord based
upon the perspective of the eterni-
ties is: seek earnestly for the riches

of eternity (D & C 68:31), and you
shall find joy and peace in this life
and eternal life in the world to
come, for I ''shall lead thee by the
hand, and give thee answer to thy
prayers" {Ihid., 112:10). Remem-
ber, ''These sayings are true and
faithful; wherefore, transgress them
not, neither take therefrom" {Ibid.,

68:34).

QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION

1. In what way can the member of the
Church sustain his bishop?

2. Name the five things brought out in
Section 68:25-29 concerning the obliga-
tion of parents to children. Briefly tell
something about each one of them.

3. Why should the Latter-day Saint
take the attitude that there is no need to
fear in this world of uncertainty and un-
rest?

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 53 — "And They Shall Also Teach Their Children to Pray, and
to Walk Uprightly Before the Lord" (D & C 68:28).

Chnstine H. Robinson

For First Meeting, February 1964

Objective: To emphasize the basic fact that children reared in righteousness are among
hfe's choicest blessings.

Cornelia, daughter of the famous
Roman leader Africanus who lived
during the second century b.c, was
renowned for her great beauty, her
wealth, and her priceless jewels. On
one occasion when distinguished
visitors came to her home, a request
was made that they might see some

of her most valuable jewels. She ex-
cused herself for a moment and re-
turned with her two small sons say-
ing, ''These are my most precious
jewels."

Cornelia reared these sons so well
that they both became revered lead-
ers in their countrv. When a monu-

858

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ment was being erected for Gaius
Gracchus, one of her distinguished
sons, he was asked what inscription
should be engraved on the statue
for future generations to remember.
He responded, ''Simply inscribe
'Gracchus son of Cornelia.' "

Without doubt, the gift of chil-
dren constitutes the richest blessing,
and at the same time, the greatest
responsibility, that come into par-
ents' lives. From Adam's time on-
ward our Father in heaven has re-
minded us of this great blessing and
responsibility and has repeatedly ad-
monished us to teach these children,
"to pray and to walk uprightly be-
fore the Lord." To Adam the Lord
said "Therefore I give unto you a
commandment, to teach these
things freely unto your children"
(Moses 6:58).

Although teaching our children
"to pray and to walk uprightly be-
fore the Lord" has always been of
great importance, it probably has
never been more urgent than it is
today. We live in a fast-moving,
complicated world full of pressures,
which tend to pull parents and chil-
dren apart and to encourage chil-
dren to depart from righteous prin-
ciples. Satan has never worked
harder to enslave and to ensnare.
With perverse advertisements and
enticements he is working overtime
on our youth.

Solomon said, "Train up a child in
the way he should go: and when
he is old, he will not depart from
it" (Proverbs 22:6). Undoubtedly,
as stated in this scripture, if a child
is taught righteousness from birth,
he will most likely be a follower of
righteousness always.

In the teaching of our children we

should remember that they learn
best from example and experience.
The example we set for them is,
without doubt, one of their most
forceful motivators to action. If we
expect our children to live uprightly,
we must set the example of upright
and righteous lives. "A father and
a little son crossed a rough street one
stormy day. 'See, Father,' said the
little one, 'I stepped in your steps
all the way.' "

Experience, too, is a great and
effective teacher. If we want prayer
to become a fundamental part of our
children's lives, we should give them
regular opportunities to pray as they
grow up. We should kneel with
them regularly morning and night,
so that prayers will become a part
of their very lives. Let us give our
children continuous opportunities to
express thanks for and ask blessings
upon the food. By all means let us
all kneel regularly with our children
in family prayer. If we are really
wise parents we will, through exam-
ple and experience, teach our chil-
dren to have faith in our Father in
heaven and to counsel with him
constantly in all of their hopes, de-
sires, and problems.

Love is a fundamental part of
righteous teaching. The love, con-
sideration, understanding, and inter-
est we consistently show our chil-
dren, will do much to help them set
righteous foundations upon which
they will build their lives. Also, as
a fundamental part of upright train-
ing, we should teach our children
to be good citizens and love their
fellow men.

No effort or activity in our whole
lives will bring us such rich divi-
dends as the teaching of righteous-

859

NOVEMBER 1963

ness to our children. In the words have joy of him" (Proverbs 23:24).

of Solomon, ''Tlie father of the Surely, one of the greatest joys in

righteous shall greatly rejoice: and life is to see our children walk up-

he that begetteth a wise child shall rightly before the Lord.

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 13 — Planning Exterior Upkeep of the Home ^—

Dr. Virginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, February 1964 ^

Objective: To make the home a beautiful setting conducive to various types of family
activities.

The ancient Israelites wrote signs Israel is scattered throughout the
on the posts and gates of their world, with nonbelievers on every
houses to let everyone know that side. In some areas, multiple hous-
people who believed in God occu- ing and suburban living are replacing
pied these dwellings. Our forebears the family farm. Our problem is:
of the last century didn't write word how can the family work together
signs for this purpose, but there were to take care of today's needs and pro-
many signs in Mormon villages vide a setting conducive to the de-
where fences were mended, wood velopment of each individual — a
was piled up neatly for the winter, setting so strong in its influence that
houses and barns, no matter of what without words written on gates or
material — log or stone — were in posts, it will tell the world what
good repair. There was usually manner of people live inside?
plenty of family activity to indicate If you follow the great tradition
that planning extended beyond the of the past, you will answer this
needs of this day, this month, or this question by putting your roots down
year. Belief in God and in eternal in any place you may live, no mat-
values was evidenced in the train- ter for how brief a stay or whether i
ing of children as families worked you own or rent, leaving it better
together to make their homes a than you found it. You may have
heaven on earth. heard people apologize for the bad
Today the ''remnant" of ancient condition of their living quarters by

860

LESSON DEPARTMENT

saying, "We are only renting, so we landscaping were borrowed from the
don't want to spend any money, library, and a plan for some trees,
time, or effort on this place because shrubs, and flowers was developed,
it belongs to the landlord," or "We Cuttings were obtained from neigh-
plan to move in a few months, so bors and relatives, and it wasn't long
there is no point in doing anything until the house became more rooted
to the house or yard/' One can to the site, and, through the loving
become so conditioned to squalor, care of each member, it started to
ugliness, filth, disrepair, and dis- express the ideals and aspirations of
order that the eyes no longer see the occupants. The children took
and the mind no longer perceives turns in taking care of the garbage
anything better. To save yourself and each was responsible for putting
from this sad plight, it is important play equipment under cover after
to stand off away from where you use. A swing was hung in the back
live and look at what you call yard. A sandbox was provided. A
'1iome" critically. Does it express picnic table was constructed, and so
your ideal of an appropriate setting many new projects grew out of what
for your family? Is there anything had thus far been accomplished that
about the place that lifts your soul? no longer was there the problem of
Do you sense order, cleanliness, in- children always wanting to go some
tegrity, fair dealing, kindness, and place else — to them, there was no
reverence from the appearance? Is place quite like home,
there a certain individuality about \ young couple just starting out
the place that bespeaks your way of ^^ marriage went to Tokyo to serve
life? After your critical appraisal, -^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ p^^^^^ T^^y ^lad
make a list of what should be done ^^ ^^^^ their home as a pictur-

and plan to mvolve the whole tam- ^ , , j j^
., . ^ 1 . . . esque Japanese house and garden,
ilv m makniE nnprovements. i . r i .i ^ .^i i. i,
' r\ £ 1 J • J J i-i, 1. i-i, 1, but found that they were to be
One family decided that the house , , . , i r i
needed paint, so a project was housed m the ugly gray of army bar-
planned that required the help of ^^^1^^. Instead of bemoaning their
all six of the offspring. The small Plight, they did something about it.
children cleaned up and painted the They painted their front door green
screens. Tlie older children, who and put out a welcome mat. Some
could use ladders, helped with scrap- trailing vines and other potted plants
ing off old paint and put on the were grouped on either side of the
primer. The adults did the finish doorway. A low bench with a gay
coat. The work could have been cover tacked on provided a place to
criticized by a professional painter, sit down and take off one's shoes
but if the family had had to wait before entering. There was promise
until they had money enough to hire of something even more interesting
it done, they would have missed the inside, and the lucky ones who had
excitement of bringing about the the privilege of entering were not
transformation and the fun of work- disappointed. A Japanese fish net,
ing and planning together. Other shells from the seashore, some Japa-
projects followed. Books about nese prints, and seasonal flower ar-

861

NOVEMBER 1963

rangements made one forget com-
pletely the ugly army barracks seen
from the outside. This was the set-
ting for the birth of their first child,
and the setting where they learned
to plan and work together to make

a place better than they found it.
Here was a Latter-day Saint home
that had its label written on the
doorway through other symbols
than words. What label do you
have on your doorway?

LITERATURE • America's Literature

The Last Hundred Years

Lesson 45 — Robert Frost, Modern New England Classic (1874-1963)

Elder Biiant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 825-833)

For Third Meeting, February 1964

Objective: To discover Robert Frost through a sympathetic understanding of his poetry.

The poems included in this lesson are from Complete Poems of Robert Frost,
Copyright 1923, 1928, 1930, 1939, by Holt, Rhinehart and Winston, Inc., Copyright
1936 by Robert Frost. Copyright renewed 1951, (c) 1956, by Robert Frost. Re-
printed by permission of Holt, Rhinehart and Winston, Inc.

The death in February 1963 of the
poet Robert Frost, a four-time Puht-
zer prize winner, removed from the
hst of hving American hterary ar-
tists, a man of no mean accomphsh-
ment. He, together with Carl Sand-
burg and T. S. Ehot, supphed the
extreme diversity in poetical compo-
sition which reflects the American
image. It is found complete in no
one writer alone. While Eliot has
enjoyed by far the greatest influence
as nucleus of the sophisticated
"modern" school of criticism and
poetry, by comparison Sandburg and
Frost have come to be considered

as old-fashioned affirmers who write
of the people and to the people —
literary outlaws they are, more
bluntly stated. Yet, pervasive and
fashionable though the Eliot school
has been for over thirty years, it is
Sandburg and Frost whom many
have loved and honored, possibly
because these two old-fashioned
''moderns" have written poetry
which is more understandable, and
because, in turn, they have loved
and championed the virtues of plain,
average Americans.

''Ends and beginnings — there
are no such things." The best proof

862

LESSON DEPARTMENT

that this Frostian statement is an
enduring truth Hes in Frost him-
self. Most fittingly he acemplifies
the timeless qualities in which he
placed his trust, both as man and
as poet. And, in complete inde-
pendence of both well-wishers and
scorners, he ignored contemporary
literary patterns and fads as he care-
fully built his poems to contain the
form and tone which he felt were
true to themselves as poetry, as well
as to the stony integrity of their
maker.

'The land is always in my bones/'
wrote Frost. And, he might have
added, so are poetry, puckish wit,
and a sustained high regard for the
simplicity of greatness as exempli-
fied in his companions. Homer,
Theocritus, Dante, Milton, and
Shakespeare. He shared these mas-
ters in his stimulating talking and
teaching which was frame to his
body, as light to his mind, and hope
to his soul.

INTRODUCING FROST

Descendant of nine generations of
staunch New England folk, Robert
Lee Frost was named in honor of
General Robert E. Lee, his father
William Frost's personal hero. Rob-
ert was born in San Francisco
March 26, 1874, less than a decade
after Lee's surrender at Appomat-
tox.

When his father died he left a
wife, two children, a life insurance
policy with its last premium recent-
ly unpaid, and a request that he be
buried in New England soil. His
request was honored by his re-
sourceful Scotch wife. Having no
money nor near kin of her own, she
took her children to Lawrence,

Massachusetts, where the grand-
father, a foreman in the textile mills,
reluctantly welcomed them ("We
were the hole in the bucket," Frost
recalled as an adult). At once his
mother put her excellent classical
education to good use by becoming
a teacher while Robert went to work
in the mill, always carrying Shake-
speare or Virgil in his back pocket
to read during his lunch hour. After
being co-valedictorian with his fu-
ture wife and after seven years of
odd jobs, Robert attended Dart-
mouth college for two months, but
so disliked the methods and content
of formal education that he quit.
After his marriage, he attended
Harvard University for two years be-
fore he abandoned all hope of ever
getting an education and returned
to farming and teaching, but really
to writing poetry, his full, real love.
When his grandfather advanced the
$1,800 to buy him a one-horse, one-
man farm of thirty run-down acres,
he said to young Frost, "I know
what you're up to [he meant
poetry]. Will you settle down if
I give you a year to try this out?"
Frost struck a great auctioneer's
pose and dared him with, ''Give me
twenty, give me twenty!" And that
is just what it took.

THE EMERGING POET

During his restless college years.
Frost frequently took solitary walks
in the woods, which disconcerted
his classmates. "What do vou do
on your walks?" they asked. 'T gnaw
wood," Frost replied. Thus, the
poet Frost ever felt the need to
renew himself in solitude, that his
inner voice might sing truly and
that he might be alert to his own

863

NOVEMBER 1963

"innerness" and record it. In Ver-
mont he felt he was getting no-
where. He had pubhshed but a few
poems and had no association with
other poets or professional literary
persons. Although at thirty-eight
he was described by the State super-
intendent of schools as the best
teacher in the State, Frost wanted
to be the best poet. Staking ever}^-
thing on his dangerous experiment,
Robert sold his farm in 1912 and
moved his wife and four children to
a peaceful farm not far from Lon-
don, England. In England he met
other young poets who believed in
him, predicting the quiet but sub-
stantial success of his first slender
book of poems A Boy's Will, which
was published in London the follow-
ing year. In 1914 his publication
North of Boston was praised bv
eminent critics both in England and
in the United States. In 1915 he
risked the hazards of submarine
attack to bring his family home to
a new farm at Franconia, New
Hampshire. Frost was already fam-
ous. From then until 1949, when
his Complete Poems appeared, he
published several books of poems,
four of which received the Pulitzer
Prize for literary excellence, the only
American to be so honored. In ad-
dition to being given almost forty
honorary doctorates by distinguished
universities in his own country and
the British Isles, he was the only
poet ever to have participated in the
inauguration of the President of the
United States. This occurred on
Januarv 20, 1961.

FROST, THE TEACHER

In 1915 his success as a poet be-
came assured, and he still hoped to

864

make his living solely from poetry;
however, it became apparent that
royalties from his book sales would
not be enough.

It was in 1917 that President Alex-
ander Meiklejohn of Amherst Col-
lege took the daring step of making
Robert Frost a full professor and
the first Artist in Residence in any
university — all without Frost's even
having graduated from college. In
addition to founding the Breadloaf
School of English in 1920, Mr. Frost
lived and lectured intermittently at
Amherst, Michigan, Dartmouth,
Harvard, and, before the exertion
became too great, read his poems on
the campuses of the great universi-
ties of the Nation. But whether
lecturing to an audience or in the
classroom, he was always a great
teacher in action. Seeking always to
influence and excite rather than to
persuade, he defined himself as
a ''sort of poetic radiator."

Acting on his solid conviction
that ''courage is the human virtue
that counts most" he had the regu-
lar textbooks stored in the base-
ment while he led his students in
the lifelong activity of discovering
new relationships between books of
Plato, Gibbon, and the myriad
phases of life surrounding a growing
boy. To be "daringly good" as a
teacher, he strove to teach his stu-
dents the supreme import of "two
minimal things: taste and judg-
ment," these being dependent upon
imagination, initiative, enthusiasm,
inspiration, and originality, first in
the teacher, then by infection, in
the students. A man of fire who
vastlv preferred an informal discus-
sion in the front room of his home
to stiff class sessions, he constantly

LESSON DEPARTMENT

forced his students to defend things
as they are, and to question why a
change wouldn't be better.

Gentle, kind, and understanding,
nevertheless he was always careful
not to let the routines of teaching
submerge his untrammelled, poetic
self. He preached as earnestly as
he practiced. An English teacher
has three prime duties : first, duty to
self; second, duty to books; third,
duty to students. For example, in
several instances during his teaching
career. Frost entered the classroom
to find his desk piled high with re-
quired themes.

"Anything here anyone wants to keep?"
They shook their heads "no." So I asked
them again and they said "no" again,

"All right. If you don't value them
enough to keep them, I don't value them
enough to want to read them," and I
threw them all into the wastepaper bas-
ket.

"I'm no perfunctory reader of perfunc-
tory writing" (Sargeant, Elizabeth S.:
Trial By Existence, Holt, Rinehart and
Winston, page 71. Reprinted by permis-
sion of the publishers ) .

Of such stuff are great teachers
made, whether it be in 1912 or
1982.

FROST, THE CRAFTSMAN

For Frost, poetry was nothing if
it was not true. He never wrote a
poem which was not based on actual
experience. ''A poet must lean hard
on facts, so hard, sometimes, that
they hurt." Though generally
credited with the ability to capture
in his poems the actual speech of
rural New England, Frost aimed at
far more than merely mirroring
actuality; for him the rhyme of
phrase and sentence must have the

"sound of sense." If the words
rang right, the form then fit its con-
tained subject matter and the poem,
as an organic whole, ''begins in de-
light and ends in wisdom."

FAVORITE POEMS

In June 1922, Frost returned to
his Vermont farm after a long teach-
ing session at the University of
Michigan. In one of the great
poetic experiences of his life, he
stayed up all night composing his
long philosophical poem, ''New
Hampshire." Stepping outside to
stretch and greet the dawn. Frost
wheeled back inside and in "one
stroke of the pen" wrote one of the
loveliest lyrics in the English lan-
guage, a poem in which form and
content seem perfectly suited to
each other:

STOPPING BY WOODS ON A
SNOWY EVENING

Whose woods these are I think I know.
His house is in the village though;
He will not see me stopping here
To watch his woods fill up with snow.

My little horse must think it queer
To stop without a farmhouse near
Between the woods and frozen lake
The darkest evening of the year.

He gives his harness bell a shake
To ask if there is some mistake.
The only other sound's the sweep
Of easy wind and downy flake.

The woods are lovely, dark and deep.
But I have promises to keep,
And miles to go before I sleep.
And miles to go before I sleep.
(Complete Poems of Robert Frost, page

275)-

As do many of Frost's poems, this
one exemplifies the classic graces

865

NOVEMBER 1963

which Frost esteemed: an easy
gentleness, both of word and struc-
ture; the simplest of words and sub-
ject, all flawlessly contained within
a traditional rhyme scheme and
stanza pattern. Yet, at the poem's
end, all we know for certain is that
the poem is not merely about a
momentary pause of horse and man
in an empty wood before driving on.
Frost believed in the great impor-
tance of permitting every person to
get from a poem whatever he can,
and that it is far more important
to learn to enjoy a poem than it is to
analyze and criticize it almost to
pieces, until the magic which is
poetry is bedraggled, if not de-
stroyed.

Nor does the above poem relate
to any specific region or folk.
Though we may feel in our bones
how completely Frost has absorbed
the New England scene and idiom
in his, rarely if ever do his charac-
ters speak in a peculiarly New
England cracker-barrel dialect. He
''speaks New Englandly" only to re-
call a subject incident or conversa-
tion, then, by giving it the sound-
sense and form which make it into
poetry, he makes it speak universal-
ly, not regionally. Wliat is more
of one place, yet of no certain place
than the poem he chose to be first
in his Complete Poems.^ It appeals
as strongly to a preschool child as
to the city-bound adult longing for
the pristine beauties of a country
boyhood :

THE PASTURE

I'm going out to clean the pasture spring;
I'll only stop to rake the leaves away
(And wait to watch the water clear, 1

may) :
I shan't be gone long. — You come too.

866

I'm going out to fetch the little calf
That's standing by the mother. It's so

young
It totters when she licks it with her

tongue.
I shan't be gone long. — You come too.

(Ibid., page i).

Though increasingly through the
years Frost's growing concern was
with the crushing impacts big cities,
industrialization, science, mass com-
munication and mass government,
education and religion were exerting
on himself and the people of his
time, his ''lover's quarrel with the
world" was less the enduring Frost
than his expressions of love and
trust. "We love the things we love
for what they are" represents him
as do the poems which radiate such
a love: "Tuft of Flowers" (text,
page 826); "Death of the Hired
Man" (page 827); "Mending Wall"
(page 829); "Birches"; "The Road
Not Taken" (page 831); "Two
Look at Two"; "There are Roughly
Zones" (page 832); "The Run-
away"; and many many more. Nor
should we forget that he is master
of humor, and sometimes a rather
grim irony, as seen in "Out, Out";
"Home Burial"; "Not to Keep";
Fire and Ice"; and "Departmental."

Two of Frost's poems particularly
deserve to be better known. The
first is one of the very few poems
Frost wrote which admits he has
lived a city life along with many of
us.

ACQUAINTED WITH THE NIGHT

I have been one acquainted with the night.
I have walked out in rain — and back in

rain.
I have outwalked the furthest city light.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

I have looked down the saddest city lane.

I have passed by the watchman on his
beat

And dropped my eyes, unwilling to ex-
plain.

I have stood still and stopped the sound

of feet
When far away an interrupted cry
Came over houses from another street,

But not to call me back or say good-by;
And further still at an unearthly height,
One luminary clock against the sky

Proclaimed the time was neither wrong

nor right.
I have been one acquainted with the

night {Ihid., page 324).

The second poem, ''Desert
Places," is saturate with the tone
colors which are peculiarly Frost's
own.

Snow falling and night falling fast, oh, fast

In a field I looked into going past,

And the ground almost covered smooth

in snow,
But a few weeds and stubble showing last.

The woods around it have it — it is theirs.
All animals are smothered in their lairs.
I am too absent-spirited to count;
The loneliness includes me unawares.

And lonely as it is that loneliness
Will be more lonely ere it will be less —
A blanker whiteness of benighted snow
With no expression, nothing to express.

They cannot scare me with their empty

spaces
Between stars — on stars where no hu
man race is.

I have it in me so much nearer home
To scare myself with my own desert places.

{Ibid., page 386) .

Restrained yet lyical, simple yet
profound, set in his own tone and
sentence cadence, and yet belonging
to none, to all, provincial yet tran-
scending itself into universal — in
sum, poetry which penetrates us we
know not how — this is Frost's
'Tree at My Window," which final-
ly represents him:

Tree at my window, window tree.
My sash is lowered when night comes on;
But let there never be curtain drawn
Between you and me.

Vague dream-head lifted out of the

ground,
And thing next most diffuse to cloud,
Not all your light tongues talking aloud
Could be profound.

But, tree, I have seen you taken and

tossed.
And if you have seen me when I slept,
You have seen me when I was taken and

swept
And all but lost.

That day she put our heads together,
Fate had her imagination about her.
Your head so much concerned with outer,
Mine with inner, weather.

{Ibid., page 318).

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. Discuss Frost as a poet, old-fash
ioned yet modern.

2. Do you feel Frost to be more a rep-
resentative New England or an American
poet?

3. How do you account for his wide
popularity? In your opinion what quality
or qualities in his work are most enjoyable,
most valuable?

867

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Church Government
Church Government: Its Organization and Structure

Lesson 1 1 — Quorum Relationships to Words and Stakes

Elder Ariel S.Ballif

For Fourth Meeting, February 1964

Objective: To clarify the working relationships of Priesthood quorums to the opera-
tion of Church government.

V\^hen the men holding the 1. For the Perfection of the Saints.

Priesthood live up to the ideals of From time to time, upon the peti-

the Priesthood, the Church advances tion of the Prophet, revelation was

rapidly; when they falter in their received that opened the way for

duties the progress of the Church the establishment of the essential

lags" ( RuDGER Clawson, quoted by structure of Church government. In

John A. WroxsoE, Priesthood and the 107th and 124th Sections of the

Church Government, page III). Doctrine and Covenants the Lord

revealed, among other things, the

... The Lord never did anything that quorums of the Melchizedek Priest-

was not essential or that was superfluous. ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^-^ j^^^ -^ Church

There is a use ror every branch or the . . ^ _

Priesthood that he has estabhshed in his organization and government, in

Church. We want every man to learn his the 143d VCrSC of Section 124 the

duty, and we expect every man will do Lord Said, ''The above offices I have

his duty as faithfully as he knows how, -^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ]^eys there-

biTbld■;:gCz"on^^hrCt: of, for helps and for governments

days (Smith, Joseph F.: Gospel Doctrine, for the work ot the ministry and

1956 edition, page 177). the perfecting of my saints." In this

statement we are again reminded

THE BEGINNING OF that thc diviuc program has as its

ORDERLY DEVELOPMENT purposc the welfare of mankind.

From the time Joseph Smith and Every revelation, every office estab-

Oliver Cowdery received the Priest- lished, and every operation of

hood in 1829, they had the responsi- Church government is designed toj

bility of developing an organization help carry out this purpose. The

that would meet the requirements Lord's wisdom, knowledge, and love

of the revealed gospel. The effective- are exercised eternally toward the

ness of the operation of the plan of exaltation of his children which is

salvation required an efficient organ- his glory,

ization. When Section 124 was given, the

868

LESSON DEPARTMENT

leadership of the Church was strug- God's stead as elders, seventies, or

gling with many of the most serious high priests, they could not func-

problems in its short history. Per- tion in the government of the

secution of leaders and members was Church except as they were called

common. The exterminating order by proper authority and sustained

of Governor Boggs of Missouri had by the membership of the Church

been issued on October 27, 1838 to minister in a particular office,

(see DHC 111:175), and the new However, a man may, at any time,

city of Nauvoo was being planned exercise the power of the Priesthood

and constructed. for himself and the members of his

At the same time, the organiza- family, such as administering to the

tion and government of the expand- sick.
ing Church membership had to be

given strength and development. As lines of authority

the Church population grew, the Tlie Priesthood line of authority

number of men receiving the Priest- is that authority which authorizes

hood grew. These two conditions, another to ordain an individual to a

growth of Church membership and calling in the Priesthood (elder,

increasing numbers of Priesthood etc.); the ecclesiastical line of

holders, required the development authority refers to the officers in

recorded in the 124th section of the charge of operations of Church gov-

Doctrine and Covenants. ernment beginning with the Presi-

Recognizing that the Melchizedek dent of the Church and including

Priesthood is the power to act in every sustained officer in the govern-

God's stead upon the earth and, ment of the Church,

also, recognizing that in order to Each of the officers in the eccle-

lead or participate in Church gov- siastical line of authority, including

ernment a man must be called of the First Presidency, stake presi-

God by official action of the proper dency, and bishoprics, all function

authority, it was necessary to organ- in their offices and receive the keys

ize Priesthood holders into function- of their offices by the laying on of

ing units. In so doing the relation- hands by those having proper au-

sliip between Priesthood calling and thority.

the operation or function of a 1. Priesthood Line of Authority.

Priesthood quorum member as an Both lines of authority combine in

authorized officer in the Church was the President of the Church. He,

clarified. with his Counselors, constitute the

2. Differentiation of Authorty. In Presidency of the High Priesthood,
the 107th and 124th Sections of the Peter, James, and John were or-
Doctrine and Covenants directions dained apostles by Jesus Christ,
are given for organizing the quo- Tliey, in turn, restored the Mel-
rums, and specific duties are set up chizedek Priesthood to this earth by
that a quorum member could be ordaining Joseph Smith and Oliver
directed to perform. It was necessary Cowdery. The Priesthood was con-
fer quorum members to know that ferred upon Joseph and, through
while they had the power to act in him, to the others who were called

869

NOVEMBER 1963

to serve with him in the organiza- branch president may be an elder,

tion of the Church, and, through but functions similarly to a bishop,

them, to all the others who have Branch is the title given to the

held, do now hold, or who will hold smaller units of Church organiza-

the Melchizedek or Aaronic Priest- tion. Independent branches have

hood in this dispensation of time, a presidency and function similarly

Each male member of the Church to a ward. Dependent branches are

can trace his Priesthood line of or- part of an independent branch with

dination back to the Savior. authorized officers who carry out as

2. Ecclesiastical Line of Authority, much of the program of the Church
The President of the Church is as is practicable because of the scat-
called of God to be the Prophet, tered condition of the membership.
Seer, Revelator, and President of All records and reports are made a
The Church of Jesus Christ of Lat- part of the record of the independ-
ter-day Saints. In order to receive ent branch to which the dependent
this office, he must hold the Mel- branch belongs,
chizedek Priesthood with the calling The bishopric is the head of the
of High Priest. He selects his Coun- Aaronic Priesthood in the ward in
selors who are High Priests and the addition to being responsible for
three constitute the Quorum of the every member of the Church within
First Presidency. This quorum the boundary of the ward. This basic
guides and directs the Church, with unit of the Church is the center of
the help of the Quorum of the growth and development of the
Twelve, having as their first respon- membership.

sibility the welfare of the members By a commandment of the Lord

of the Church both spiritually and (D & C 133:8-9) missionary work

temporally. The Lord, speaking to began with the organization of the

Moses, said, ''Tliis is my work and Church and has continued to be a

my glory — to bring to pass the im- vital part of Church activity. Our

mortality and eternal life of man" discussion would not be complete

(Pearl of Great Price, 1:39). The without relating the administration

Church government, under the of the missions to the government

leadership of the Prophet, is set up of the Church,

to accomplish this purpose. The First Presidency select and

The authority to preside and con- set apart the mission president, and
duct the organization of the Church he receives his instructions from
is in the hands of the First Presi- them and reports to them. The mis-
dency, who operate the over-all sion president has two counselors
government of the Church through whom he selects with the approval
the General Authorities. This group of the First Presidency. The first
operates through the stake presi- counselor assists the mission presi-
dents and counselors. The stake dent with the supervision of the
presidency functions through the saints (mission board, auxiliaries,
bishops of the wards and presidents districts, branches, Melchizedek and
of branches. The operation of a Aaronic Priesthood, and part-time
branch is similar to a ward. The missionary program), and the sec-

870

ond counselor assists in the proselyt-
ing activities (missionary proselyting
and training, teaching elders, super-
vising elders and missionaries ) .

THE ORIENTATION OF
PRIESTHOOD AUTHORITY

The title of the leadership of the
Priesthood line of authority is the
Presidency of the High Priesthood
of the Church. (The ecclesiastical
line and the Priesthood line of
authority are combined in the
Quorum of the First Presidency.)

On the stake level, the members
of the stake presidency are the pre-
siding high priests of the stake. They
hold the Priesthood line of author-
ity in the stake and have direct
charge of the Melchizedek Priest-
hood quorums in the stake. The
stake Priesthood committee, com-
posed of the stake presidency and
the high council, are assigned to the
supervision of the various quorums
within the stake. The Seventies
Quorum has a dual allegiance to the
stake authorities and to the First
Council of Seventy.

1. Quorum Members and Their
Relation to the Bishop. The ward
bishopric have the responsibility -of
the welfare, spiritually and other-
wise, of each Church member with-
in the ward. They do not have
charge of the Melchizedek Priest-
hood quorums or Melchizedek
Priesthood groups within their ward
boundaries. This, as has just been
explained, is a function of the stake
presidency carried out through the
stake high council. But every
quorum member is a member of a
ward and, as such, is accountable to
his bishop.

2. Quorums and Leadership. The

^^:^

O-O

^mfenif

CHRISTMAS
SUGGESTIONS FOR
LADIES THREE PART

CHORUSES

BENEATH A SOUTHERN
SKY-Rich 25

. BIRTHDAY OF A
KING— Neidlinger 20

GESU BAMBINO-Yon 25

. I WONDER AS I

WANDER-Niles 25

. LET OUR GLADNESS KNOW
NO END-Harris 20

NEVER WAS A CHILD SO
LOVELY-Niles 20

. NOWELL-Brett 16

. O HOLY NIGHT-Adam 25

. SILENT NIGHT-Gruber 20

. SING WE NOEL-Ellison 25

STAR OF THE

EAST— Kennedy 25

. VIRGIN'S SLUMBER

SONG— Reger 20

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval Q Charge
D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State „

llai|iiesMHSic I

IHIIIIHIIIIIIII

f ^9f99^90t^9uf''

15 E. 1st South

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

871

NOVEMBER 1963

Priesthood quorums are the training
centers for Church leadership. Be-
ginning with the deacons, the
quorum activity provides experience
in leadership, training in the prin-
ciples of the gospel, and an experi-
ence in fraternalism that gives real
significance to the idea of brother-
hood in the Priesthood. Quorum
membership, therefore, provides the
most significant and specific oppor-
tunity for the training and prepara-
tion of the lay leadership in the
Church.

3. The Challenge to the Family.
Too often this unit of training
leadership (the Priesthood quor-
ums) does not live up to its po-
tential. It may be because the
quorum program is taken for grant-
ed and, therefore, no effort is put
into it, or it may be indifference on
the part of the leadership, or it may

All of the Numbers for the
Relief Society and M.I.A.
are obtainable at

BEESLEY

70 so. MAIN ST. EM 4-6518

SALT LAKE CITY 1, UTAH

Mason & Hamlin — Weber
Hardman and the
Original Cable Pianos

be that boys are without the basic
home teaching regarding the sacred-
ness of their Priesthood callings.

The strength of family influence
is in evidence in every phase of
Church government. Truly, the
family is the basic unit. It is literal-
ly the foundation upon which ef-
fective and enduring organization
depends.

Dictators, recognizing the im-
portant principal of dedication, go
to every extreme to cultivate their
ideas of government in the minds
of children. Youngsters schooled
long enough and intensively enough
in communism usually become dedi-
cated to the principles and ideals of
communism.

The minds of children will re-
spond equally well or better to train-
ing in righteousness. The family in
the Church must be dedicated to
the idea of training their members
in the divine pattern of life begin-
ning in early childhood, interpreting
the Lord's way of life through pa-
rental leadership.

OPERATION OF THE AUXILIARIES

The title designating the ec-
clesiastical head of the Church
is the First Presidency. Under
their direction, but through the
personal attention of members of
the Quorum of the Twelve, the Gen-
eral Boards administer the auxiliary
programs of the Church. These pro-
grams are set up under the inspira-
tion of Priesthood leadership and
are designed to help meet the needs
of the various age groups in the de-
velopment of effective members of
the Church. Auxiliary means a help,
an aid, or assistance. As the Church
grew and expanded its organization.

872

LESSON DEPARTMENT

specific assignments were given to
each of the auxiHaries as they were
created.

1. The Function of General and
Stake Boards. The General Auxi-
liary Boards present the programs
within their assignments to the
membership of the Church. The
programs are given to a stake auxi-
liary board which is limited in
authority to act within the geo-
graphical boundary of the stake and
under the direct supervision of the
presidency of the stake. The line
of ecclesiastical authority is from
the stake presidency to the stake
auxiliary officers.

2. The Ward, the Base of Opera-
tion. In each ward there are auxi-
liary organizations to work with the
Church members in putting into

operation the auxiliary programs.
This is the area of direct contact
with the people of the Church. The
ward auxiliary organizations are set
up by and under the direct super-
vision of the bishopric. The bishop,
knowing his people, their abilities,
strengths, and weaknesses usually
provides activity for them accord-
ing to their preparation.

All direction and instruction from
the General Auxiliary Boards come
through the stake organization to
the ward auxiliary workers. There
is a stake high council member
assigned to each stake auxiliary board
having the specific responsibility to
know the programs of that auxiliary
and to keep the stake presidency
properly informed of the progress of
its program.

Come See

D. NOVELTY

Our

DISTRIBUTORS

New Store

Salt Lake

City - 3572 South 1950 West

Under
New

P. O. Box 19009

Management

FREE

: CATALOGS AVAILABLE

CRAFT ITEMS

CARNIVAL & PARTY GOODS

Plastic — Ribbon

Crepe Paper — Circuits

Christmas Decor

Fish Pond Items — Plates

Chenille — Yarn

Cups — Table Coverings

Styrofoam — Glass

Balloons — Wigs — Hats

Artificial Flowers

Float Materials — Tickets

Leaves — Copper

New Year's Party Supplies

Jewelry Findings

Trophies — Pennants

Candles — Felt

Tissue Balls, Bells, etc.

Crystal Marbles

Fund Raising Ideas

Hat Frames — Net

Santa Suits — Etc.

Etc.

873

generous
dividends

paid for
Eiglity Years

Never in its 80-year history
has Zions Savings and Loan
failed to pay each savings
depositor twice-yearly
dividends on his savings . . .
savings safely backed by one
of the highest reserves-to-
deposits ratios in Utah.

insured savings earn full

4'/;

per year current rate
compounded semi-annually

80th Anniversary — Utah's first
savings and loan association

IONS

SAVINGS

and Loan Association

33 E. 1st South - Salt Lake City

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 South state - Murray

open Saturdays 'til noon

In the ward, the members of the
bishopric are assigned to supervise
the auxihary organizations.

THE FUNCTION OF
CHURCH MEMBERSHIP

In the development of his ward
organization, the bishop can call to
action any and all members of record
in his ward. Every Priesthood hold-
er is subject to the call of the bishop
to fill the offices or to perform the
necessary committee work of the
ward.

1. Willingness to Serve. Every
office in the ward, including that of
bishop, is filled with voluntary
leadership called by proper author-
ity. The duty of each family is to
teach its members to be willing to
accept opportunities for service
whenever called upon. They should
be taught that it is a privilege as
well as a duty to accept a call when-
ever it comes. Any worthy person
who is humble in accepting a call-
ing, willing to work, and who strives
for enlightenment and knowledge to
assist in the carrying out of the as-
signment, can, with the help of
the Lord, fill successfully the office
to which he has been called. Activity
is the evidence of faith and respon-
sibility is the generator of loyalty.

The President of the Church, the
Twelve, or the president of a stake
have the authority to call any mem-
ber of a ward to a Church or stake
position.

ACTIVITY IN A GOOD CAUSE

Membership in The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints re-
quires activity in a good cause. It
calls for an applied testimony of the
truthfulness of the gospel. ''But be

t74

ye doers of the word, and not hear-
ers only, deceiving your own selves"
(James 1:22).

There is unlimited opportunity for
activity in the Church. There are,
among others, four areas of activity
in which each member can partici-
pate. (1) Spiritual activity, giving
expression to the divine influence in
the everyday life of an individual.
It is the degree of influence of the
Spirit of God that is in our hearts.
It is expressed in devotion, medita-
tion, prayer, kind deeds, etc. ( 2 ) In-
tellectual activity, through a con-
stant effort to obtain knowledge of
God, of man, and of the world in
which we live. The Ghurch has
always provided opportunity for
learning and has encouraged and
stimulated its members to take ad-
vantage of it. The concept of per-
fection as the goal of man is con-
stantly held before the members of
the Church. (3) Activity in a ma-
terial sense, making our time, talents,
and wealth available to the Lord for
the building of his kingdom.
(4) Service — the word itself implies
activity — fulfilling a regular assign-
ment in the Church organization. It
means doing one's assignment to the
best of one's ability; being mindful
of the welfare of others; dedicating
one's self to the purposes of right-
eousness, such as relief of suffering
and sorrow; sharing one's blessings
with those less fortunate; recogniz-
ing all men as the children of
God, and treating them as brothers.

The active person is the happy
person and no matter how much is
done for others, which includes the
Lord, the doer receives the greatest
benefit.

As we have previously indicated,

LET US HELP YOU TRAVEL
WORRY FREE

HAWAIIAN ISLANDS

and

THE SOUTH PACIFIC

(New low fares)

21 Day Excursion Tours to Europe After

Oct. 1st

(Save 30% in transportation)

THE HOLY LAND

including Egypt, Lebanon, Jordan, Israel

Turkey, Greece and Italy

(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon- March 64)

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

August 64
(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon)

Bus-Rail-Air-Ship-Group Tours Round the
World

(Agent for all Domestic and International
Carriers)

MUROOCK TRAVEL, INC.

(Bonded)

(Your Experienced Travel Counselor)

14 South Main Street

328-3161

Salt Lake City

"There is no substitute for experience"

GOLD

MEDALUOH

HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
Buy now from your dealer

875

ROSE PARADE TOUR

9 days — December 27-January 4

Las Vegas, San Diego and Los Angeles

Including Lawrence Welk and Dinner
at the Palladium, etc.

ROSE PARADE TOUR

10 days — December 27-January 5

Reno, San Francisco and Los Angeles

Including Hearst Castle,

Lawrence Welk and Dinner

at the Palladium, etc.

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84101
Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

Build your family's food
and water supply with
Perma Pak's storage plan!

Easy and Economical! Pay as
little as $85.00 per family mem-
ber for a whole year's balanced
food supply. Serve each meal at
an average cost of about 10c per
person !

Also, a complete line of camp-
ing and survival kits containing
foods and supplies.
Write today for your FREE
Perma-Pak Catalog of low-mois-
ture, low-cost foods. Perma-Pak
foods come in both large, No. 10
protector cans for compact stor-
age and in easy-to-carry poly-
cello bags for camping or hunt-
ing.

PIERMA-PAK

40 East Robert Ave. (2420 So.)
Salt Lake City 15, Utah— 486-9671

the quorum is the unit for training
leadership in the Church. The first
and most important lesson in lead-
ership is how to be a good follower.
Quorum membership implies a de-
sire to prepare to improve one's
ability to do something for others
and do it very well. Ward mem-
bership is the place where this prep-
aration is put into action.

The ecclesiastical organization
provides every person in the Church
with an opportunity for service. The
Priesthood leadership must be of the
standard that impels both men and
women to attain a degree of perfec-
tion in each assignment they receive.

REFERENCES

Doctrine and Covenants, Section 124.

Talmage, James E.: Articles of Faith,
Chapter 10.

WiDTSOE, John A.: Priesthood and
Church Government, Chapters 10; 11;
12.

THOUGHTS FOR DISCUSSION

1. What is the difference between
ecclesiastical authority and Priesthood
authority? How are they related?

2. Why did the Lord arrange for so
many different quorums of the Priest-
hood?

3. Is service to the Church an essential
part of quorum training? Explain your
answer.

4. What is the importance of the fam-
ily unit to the success of the Priesthood
organization.

876

ome Suggestions for
L.D.S. Missionaries

Give the
best in 63 /

BUY all 3 and get
a no. 1 FREE!

JOSEPH SMITH

and

OUR
DESTINY

1S0ME SUGGESTIONS FOR LDS MISSIONARIES
Preparation precedes power. Self-training, based on
this one-volume manual, builds memory, concen-
tration, reasoning, persuasiveness, influence, leading
to maximum satisfaction and effectiveness in all
missionary activities. < ] 75

2 JOSEPH SMITH AND OUR DESTINY
The doctrines of Mormonism are being substan-
tiated in our day by the findings and writings of
non- Mormon students of history and the Bible. This
book is a key to the growing body of new docu-
mentary evidence. $2.50

3 GOD'S COVENANT RACE
The recorded promises of God to Abraham, Isaac,
Jacob, Joseph and Ephraim are the basis for every
claim of divine power and priesthood leadership
made by Joseph Smith. A new and penetrating view
of prophecy, both ancient and modem, is offered
by this volume. $2.75

Send for them TODAY! Avoid the RUSH!

EARL W. HARMER, Publisher-Editor

1177 Yale Avenue, Salt Lake City 5, Utah

Please send copies No. 1 $1.75 postpoid

Please send copies No. 2 $2.50 postpaid

Please send copies No. 3 $2.75 postpaid

Name

Address

GOD'S amun
Km

By iims B. Mam

Enclosed Check or Money Order

D TOTAL $.

SPECIAL SPECIAL SPECIAL!

DON'T MISS THIS ONE!

HAWAII

Depart November 5

ROSE PARADE

Leaves December 28
By way of Las Vegas

MEXICO - 1964
WORLD'S FAIR - 1964

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P.O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

l!!r BEAUTIFUL.
7i!r HANDY
^ DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuoble in-
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga-
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and
printing house is prepared to bind your editions
into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover - $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

1000 to 1400 miles
1400 to 1800 miles
Over 1800 miles ...

.64
.76
.87

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles .54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101.

DESERET— BTIeVI^S

Tuning In

Ida Elaine James

My heart that was a shuttered dark
Uncovers to the sun again
And worships heaven for the lark
That rose the morning after rain.

Joy takes the world with rush and leap
There is no thing that is not glad;
Light floods the morning, after sleep,
The frowning wood no longer sad. . . .

I will lift my eyes above the sill
Where song is soaring, breaking througl
Where wings are lifting over the hill
To teach my heart to carol, too.

Indian Summer

Caroline Eyring Miner

Sumac reddens the hills,

Blushing that it comes so late.

But every weed and flower is burgeonir

To fulfill its destiny, its fate.

It is some inner call

That each thing knows:

There must be blossoming, seeding,

Before the summer goes.

At Thanksgiving

Mildred B. Hall

Across the valley floor the sun
In golden rays is streaming.

The harvest in, the loved ones home;
The house with fragrance steamin

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah

878

J. REU8SM OtASK-l*-

Christmas
Gifts

Souvenir Relief Society
Building Plate:

Made of Old English Staffordshire
Ware, with bordered pictures of
the Relief Society General Presi-
dents. $3.50

Sego Lily Jewelry:
Necklaces

Heavy chain, gold - filled with

double gold-filled pendant. $8.75

Light chain, gold- filled with

double gold-filled pendant. $6.00

Bracelet

Gold-filled with double
gold-filled pendant.

$6.75

Pins

Double gold-filled, polished back.

$5.50
Gold-filled. $3.75

Small Relief Society
Emblem Pin

(1/10 — 12 kt. gold)

$1.75

Relief Society Magazine:

Inspirational articles, fiction, po-
etry, and the Relief Society educa-
tional program. $2.00

Cover for Binding Twelve issues
of the Relief Society Magazine.

$1.75

''Wist Ye Not That I Must Be
About My Father's Business?*'

Book by

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.

This book is an engaging and
highly informative account of the
Passover and a valuable addition
to any home library. $2.00

All prices include federal tax.

Available at

Office of the General Board

76 North Main

Salt Lake City, Utah 841 11

879

<^^§^2^

One Hundred Four

Mrs. Abigail Stanford Cox

Hitchin, Herts

England

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Maria Piercy Peck
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Julia Ann Adams Quayle
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Thomas Shaw
Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Elizabeth Duncombe Barker
Salt Lake City, Utah

xt;.

Mrs. Mary Rowena Murphy Norris
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Olive Draper Anderson
Nephi, Utah

Mrs. Matilda Stevens Thornsbury
Ashland, Kentucky

Ninety -three

Mrs. Mary Abigail Pearce Thomas
West Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Mary Anderson Johnson
Elsinore, Utah

Mrs. Lenora Hudson Sheffield

Cardston, Alberta

Canada

Mrs. Hannah Christiana Osborne
Ashton, Idaho

Mrs. Mary Elma Wilson Hanie
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Martha Parks Hulse
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Mary Ann Hyde Mortensen
Ogden, Uiah

Mrs. Netoe Hunt Rencher
Snowflake, Arizona

Mrs. Lavinia Mae Winter Wood
Fullerton, California

Mrs. Caroline P. Larsen
Sandy, Utah

Ninetv

Mrs. Harriet P. Woodbury
St. George, Utah

Mrs. Rose Adams Lindsay Curtis
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Violet Lunt Urie
Cedar City, Utah

Mrs. Barbara Paul Ballif
Preston, Idaho

Mrs. Emma W. Dunkley
Preston, Idaho

Mrs. Samantha Mangum
Bicknell, Utah

Mrs. Ruth Hopew^ell Orton

Hucknall, Nottingham

England

Mrs. Margaret Keeler Barron
Ramona, California

Miss Lucy M. Wright
Salt Lake City, Utah

Miss Elen Wallace
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Grace Bates
Bradenton, Florida

880

TWO NEW VOLUMES
FROM DESERET BOOK

second
eterna' l-'^^

1 THE LATTER-DAY PROPHETS AND
THE DOCTRINE AND
COVENANTS, VOLUME I

by Roy W. Doxey
Roy W. Doxey, author of Doctrine and
Covenants and the Future, The Doctrine
and Covenants Study Guide, and the Book
of Mormon Study Guide, has now com-
piled this rich, new, and different text
offering commentary on the Doctrine and
Covenants by General Authorities of the
LDS Church. The amplification and illustra-
tion of principles of the gospel in modem
revelation are by members of the First
Presidency, the Quorum of the Twelve,
the Assistants to the Twelve, the First
Council of the Seventy, the Patriarch to the
Church, and the Presiding Bishopric.

$3.95

2 FASTING -THE SECOND STEP
TO ETERNAL LIFE-

by Alan P. Johnson

Why do we fast? How long should we fast?
When should we fast? These and many
more questions on fasting are answered
in this inspirational volume. The attitudes
of various religions toward fasting is also
clarified for the reader. Here is a book
that every Latter-day Saint will want
to read.

$2.75

COM P AN Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST., ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Deseret Book is Your Headquarters
for the
Best in Cliurch Literature.

Order by
Mail

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed please find □ check □ money order □ I have an account,

please charge. Amount enclosed $ for the encircled numbered books:

1 2

Name..
Address
City...

Zone State...

Residents of Utah include 3'/:% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

^>,\

ROBERT BURNS

tERES A WHOLE FAMILY OF SWEET, PURE U & I SUGAR IN BAGS AND HANDY CAR-
TONS FOR ALL Thanksgiving treats. Brown, Fine, Granulated. Superfine
Dessert, and Powdered u & I Sugar is your best choice for all your

SWEETMEAT NEEDS. IT S HOME-GROWN AND HOME-PRODUCED. TOO!

.rrmversary
ear

Volume 50
^Number 12**
December 1963
Lessons for
March '

They look on life with quietness,

These men who tend the flocks,

And watch the stars, and soundless dawn

Gild the trees and rocks.

Gentle their hands with newborn lamb.

Strong against its foe.

And swift their feet to follow where

A wandering sheep may go.

Proud is a shepherd's heritage.
For once to men like them
On far Judean hills was given
The song of Bethlehem.

The Cover: Flight Into Egypt, From a Painting by Dalsgaard
Camera Clix, New York City, New York
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Frontispiece: Mt. Timpanogos, Utah

f Photograph by Hal Rumel
Dick Scopes
Illustrations: Mary Scopes

'/tm/{

I certainly did enjoy the article in
the October Magazine "A Message to
Young Mothers." It really hit home
and was just what I needed. And the
story about "The Farm Cellar of Long
Ago" just made my mouth water with
delight, and as usual, the cover was
lovely. It brought a lump to my throat
to see this photograph ("Autumn
Leaves on a Pool," by L. Paul
Roberts) and it gave me a longing
once more to see that golden autumn.
— Mrs. Rae Woolf

Anaheim, California

In sixteen months it will be our turn
to go home to Utah — after about four
years of wonderful experiences here
in New Zealand. With all the moving,
the homesickness, and the usual ad-
justments, we wouldn't trade these
four years for any other time in our
lives. The wonderful Relief Society
Magazine has followed us wherever
we have gone, and its pages have been
read and digested as never before be-
cause, as with all things of great value,
this labor mission has taught us the
true worth of both material and spirit-
ual things. Our testimonies have grown
and we are thankful to be members
of the Church.

— Elaine Fluhman

Henderson, New Zealand

In the recent splendid September
issue of the fine, helpful Relief Society
Magazine I especially enjoyed the
article "From the Palace of a Princess
to a Place in Normandy," by Claire
Noall. This descriptive article is very
beautiful and interspersed with in-
teresting history about the locality.
The pictures are vividly colorful, and
they give one who has longed to travel
a clear picture of the Norman country
and people. Being a semi shut-in for
years, I have thoroughly enjoyed the
Magazine.

— Anne H. J. Gebhart

Salt Lake City, Utah

I would like to express how deeply
I was impressed with the wonderful
article written by Belva Barlow, "Re-
lief Society — A Blessing to Young
Women," in the August issue of the
Magazine. Oh, how it will help and
awaken our young mothers to the
great love and assistance they will re-
ceive from attending Relief Society
regularly.

— Gudrun K. Shurtliff

Ogden, Utah

Let me thank you for publishing my
story "The Restyling" in the Septem-
ber issue of the Magazine. I especially
appreciate the art work that was done
for it. It really enhanced the page.
— Dorothea J. Neilson

Salt Lake City, Utah

I appreciate the October issue of
the Magazine very much, and I was
especially pleased with the article "A
Message to Young Mothers," by Mary
M. Ellsworth. This message could
apply to anyone. It is a message I
need to take into my life.

— Mrs. Helen Johnson
Jerome, Idaho

The recipes in the Magazine are
really wonderful, and every one I
have tried has been a success.
— Phyllis Stewart

Inglewood, California

I have read and appreciated the
Magazine for many years, but never
so deeply as I have since my husband
passed away. In my sorrow and be-
reavement, I have received much en-
couragement and have been greatly
comforted so many times upon open-
ing our Magazine and finding a poem
or an article that semed to be written
especially for me, so very consoling,
faith promoting, and uplifting they
were.

— Evelyn M. Lundell

Benjamin, Utah

882

The Relief Society Magazine

DECEMBER 1963 VOLUME 50 NUMBER 12

Editor Marianne C. Sharp
Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager Belle S. Spafford

Special Features

885 President Hugh B. Brown

887 President Nathan Eldon Tanner

890 Elder Thomas Spencer Monson Appointed to The Council of the Twelve

893 An Army of Good Samaritans Hugh B. Brown

899 The Relief Society Annual General Conference Hulda Parker

905 Season of Giving — The National Tuberculosis Association

Fiction

907 Kiss of the Wind — Chapter 6 Rosa Lee Lloyd

Generas ,r-tro>^.. : . - : .

882 From Near and Far

902 Editorial: The 133d Semi- Annual Church Conference

904 Christmas Over the Years Vesta P. Crawford

906 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon
960 Birthday Congratulations

The Christmas Home -Inside and Out

913 Cutouts Tell the Christmas Story

914 A Time for Enchanted Christmas Trees

918 A Lovely Gift — Oriental Silk Panel Betty B. Huber

920 A Golden Candle for Christmas Ardelle West

921 Make Marzipan for Christmas Bertha Josuks

922 Home for the Holidays Jane S. Tibbals ana Hazel S. Cannon

Lessons for March

930 Theology — Stewardships; A Review Roy W. Doxey

938 Visiting Teacher Message — "For Unto Him That Receiveth. ..."

Christine H. Robinson
940 Work Meeting — Planning and Preserving Traditions Important to the Family

Virginia F. Cutler
942 Literature — Willa Gather, Lover of Life Briant S. Jacobs
948 Social Science — Church Courts Ariel S. Ballif

Poetry

881 Song of Shepherds — Frontispiece Leslie Savage Clark

Salute to Christmas, by Hazel Loomis, 886; The Need of the Name, by Christie Lund Coles,
889; Prayer, by Gladys Hesser Burnham, 892; Star- Wakened, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 898;
Gifts of Gold, by Lela Foster Morris, 901; Color Scheme, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 905;
Christmastime, by Evelyn Fjeldsted, 912; Old- Fashioned Thinking, by Beulah Huish Sadleir,
947; Astronaut, by Grace Barker Wilson, 955; Past Grownup Sight, by Ida Elaine James, 958.

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Chnsf of Latter-day Saints © 1%3 by
the Relief Society General Board Association Editorial and Business Office 76 North Main-, Salt Loke City 11, Utah; Phone EMpire
4-2511; Subscriptions 2642; Editorial Dept. 2654. Subscription Price $2 00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c a copy, payable in ad-
vance The Magazine is not sent after subscription e)!;pires No back numbers con be supplied Renew promptly so that no copies
will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old ond new address Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914,
at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of Morch 3, 1879 Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided
for in section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918 Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is.
enclosed. Rejected monuscripts will be. retained for six months only The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts

- < "ill

''^■■"X.

tl^ J' '#.•■! '^J

President Hugh B. Brown

On Friday morning, October 4, 1963, at the opening session of
the 133d Semi-Annual Conference of the Church, President Hugh B.
Brown, Second Counselor in the First Presidency, was sustained
as First Counselor to President David O. McKay to fill the vacancy
in the Quorum of the First Presidency caused by the sudden death
of President Henry Dinwoodey Moyle, September 18, 1963.

President Brown is well known and beloved throughout the
Church. When he was appointed and sustained as a member of
the Council of the Twelve at the April 1958 General Conference,
Elder Harold B. Lee, in writing of Elder Brown's new appointment
for The Relief Society Magazine, expressed the appreciation of
many others also familiar with the great gifts and accomplishments
of Elder Brown: "Seldom has there been a man whose vast service
in the Church has affected the lives of so many for good, and the
saints with one heart seemed to echo their acceptance of this
eloquent preacher of righteousness to the high place to which he
has been called."

President Brown was born in Salt Lake City, Utah, October
26, 1883, the son of Homer M. and Lydia Jane Brown. In his
middle teens he went to Canada with his parents. There, at the
age of twenty-one, he was called upon a mission to Great Britain
and was released in 1906. He served with distinction overseas in
the First World War and returned home as a Major in the Canadian
Army. He then took up the study of law and entered into the prac-
tice of his profession. In 1908 he married Zina Young Card, daughter
of Charles Ora Card and Zina Young Card. Sister Brown's father
was the founder of Cardston, Canada, and her mother was a
daughter of Brigham Young. Her grandmother was the third
General President of Relief Society. President and Sister Brown
are parents of six lovely daughters and two sons, all living, except
Hugh Card Brown who was killed in 1942 while serving in the
Royal Air Force. There are twenty-five grandchildren, and ten
great-grandchildren.

In 1921 the family moved to Lethbridge, Alberta, and when the
Lethbridge Stake was organized in November of that year, it being
the third stake in Canada and the eighty-fourth stake in the Church,
Elder Brown was made its president. In 1927 Elder Brown and his

885

DECEMBER 1963

family moved to Salt Lake City, and Elder Brown became a mem-
ber of the Utah State Bar. In 1928 he became president of Granite
Stake, where he presided until 1936.

In 1937 Elder Brown was called to preside over the British
Mission, and Sister Brown and five of the children went to England
with him and remained there for three years. Upon his return from
this mission Elder Brown became co-ordinator of the servicemen
for the Church and a member of the Servicemen's General Com-
mittee. Again, in 1944, Elder Brown was called to preside over
the British Mission. He returned to Utah in 1946 and joined the
faculty of the Brigham Young University. In 1950 he returned to
Canada as legal counsel for an oil company, and was later made
president and manager of the Richland Oil Company, Ltd., in
which capacity he was serving when called to be an Assistant to
the Council of the Twelve in October 1953.

After serving as a member of this Council until April 1958,
Elder Brown became a member of the Council of the Twelve and
served in that capacity until he was called to be a Counselor in
the First Presidency, June 22, 1961, during the illness of President
J. Reuben Clark, Jr. On October 12, 1961, following the death of
President Clark, President Brown was called to be Second Coun-
selor in the Presidency of the Church.

Relief Society women throughout the Church rejoice in this
further great honor and responsibility which have come to Presi-
dent Brown as First Counselor in the Presidency of the Church.
Sister Zina Young Card Brown, who has been the beloved helpmeet
of President Brown for the fifty-five years of their marriage, has
been a loyal and faithful Relief Society woman and has advanced
the cause of Relief Society in the mission Relief Societies over
which she has presided. President Brown has always shown a great
interest in Relief Society, and Relief Society members are enriched
by the wise counsel he has given at Relief Society General Con-
ferences in his addresses, one of which is printed in this issue of
the Magazine.

Salute to Christmas

Hazel Loomis

Turn heart, turn
And burn with stable light
The spinning years,
As hastening shepherds
Walk with sturdy staffs
The cold and cobbled hills,
Bearing the warming gifts
Of nightless song.

886

Elder Nathan Eldon Tanner, a member of the Council of the
Twelve, was appointed and sustained as Second Counselor to Presi-
dent David O. McKay at the first session of the General Conference
of the Church, October 4, 1963. He has been a General Authority
since October 1960, when he became an Assistant to the Council
of the Twelve. In October 1962 he was sustained as a member
of the Council of the Twelve.

Having a rich heritage of religious training, spiritual insight
and devotion, and a wide experience in both Church and civic
affairs, President Tanner brings to the highest council of the Church
great ability and a humble, cooperative spirit.

President Tanner was born in Salt Lake City, Utah, May 9,
1898, a son of Nathan William and Edna Brown Tanner. Shortly
before his birth his parents migrated to Canada. His mother re-
turned to Salt Lake City for the birth, and when the son was only
six weeks old, made the return trip to Canada. After finishing nine
grades of school in the small conmiunity of Etna, Alberta, President
Tanner attended high school in Cardston, and later became a
student at the Knight Academy in Raymond, and then prepared
himself for a teaching career at the Calgary Normal School from
which he was graduated in 1919. He taught school in Hill Spring,
where he met another member of the faculty — Sarah Isabelle
Merrill — whom he married December 20, 1919.

While living at Hill Spring, Elder Tanner served as a health
officer and participated actively in community affairs and estab-
Hshed a general store. In 1929 the family moved to Cardston and
Elder Tanner became principal of the high school. In 1935 he was
elected to the Alberta Legislature and became the speaker of that
house. Later, he became minister of lands and mines in the provin-
cial cabinet. In 1942 he was asked to serve as chairman of the
Alberta Research Council and acted as commissioner of the Boy
Scouts Association in 1946. He had faithfully served in scouting
activities for many years, and was awarded the Silver Acorn and

887

.-•>.;•>: V A

the Silver Wolf awards. The Silver Acorn is the highest scouting
award given in Canada. During the years 1952-1958 Elder Tanner
was engaged in many industrial and commercial enterprises and
became president of Merrill Petroleum Company and a director
of the Toronto-Dominion Bank of Canada.

His devoted service to the Church, since early manhood, has
included positions as branch president, bishop, stake president, and
mission president. At the time of his call to the First Presidency,
he was a member of the Council of the Twelve and President of
the Genealogical Society of the Church.

President and Sister Tanner have five lovely daughters, all
married and living in Canada. They have twenty-four grandchildren.

The sisters of Relief Society join with Church members world-
wide in appreciation and gratitude for the dynamic, dedicated
leadership of President Tanner, and the inspiration, counsel, and
testimony which he bears of the gospel message.

Sister Tanner is an ideal wife, mother, grandmother, and
homemaker, dearly loved by a large circle of friends, relatives, and
associates. She has been active in the Auxiliaries of the Church
and has served in many capacities in Relief Society, among them as
a stake counselor in Calgary Stake.

In addressing the saints following the announcement of his
appointment to the First Presidency, President Tanner spoke of
his desire for the faith and prayers of the members of the Church,
and said, *T can humbly say, as did Nephi of old, that T will go
and do the things which the Lord has commanded.' "

The Need of the Name

Christie Lund Coles

The name of Christmas is a magic name,
As are its kindred names known to our ear:
Hallelujah! Shepherd lads who came
Following the star, to see, to hear;
The syllables of Bethlehem which fall
In cadence like some long-loved, choice refrain;
The wise men, angels, and the humble stall.
Each stands a symbol of his birth again.

For somewhere, deep inside each listening soul.
Need of the names of Christmas reaches out
For reassurance ... of the tree, the toll
Of pealing bell and children's eager shout.

Oh, Holy Night, on which the heavens smiled,

How deep our need for the name of one small Child.

889

Elder

Thomas Spencer Monson

Elder Thomas Spencer Monson was appointed and sustained a
member of the Council of the Twelve at the Friday morning session
of the Semi-Annual Conference of the Church. October 4, 1963.
This high position of responsibihty and leadership has come to
one of the youngest men to be so called in many years. Elder Monson
is thirty-six years old. He is a humble man of much experience in
Church work and in business and civic affairs. He radiates spiritu-
ality, humility, kindness, and a deep and pervading solicitude for
all the Heavenly Father's children upon the earth.

Elder Monson was born in Salt Lake City, Utah, a son of
G. Spencer and Gladys Condie Monson. He is a graduate of West
High School, and received his B.S. Degree in business at the Uni-
versity of Utah, and is a member of Alpha Kappa Psi, honorary
business fraternity.

He began his career at the Deseret News Press at an early age,
and has held many positions of responsibility, including manager
of the classified advertising department, sales manager of the
Deseret News Press, assistant classified advertising manager of the

•90

(injr*

ir\

iWi

•#'"" '^

ELDER THOMAS S. MONSON AND HIS FAMILY

L-:ft to right: Ann, age nine; Thomas Lee, age twelve; Elder Thomas S. Monson; Sister Frances J.

Monson. Front, center: Clark Spencer, age four.

Newspaper Agency Corporation, and was manager of the Deseret
News Press at the time of his call to the apostleship. A former
member of the Utah Association of Sales Executives and the Salt
Lake Advertising Club, he is a past president of the Printing
Industry of Utah. Currently, he is a member of the Board of
Directors of Printing Industry of America.

Since boyhood Elder Monson has been active in the Church,
and his service in all of these callings has been marked by inspira-
tion, devotion, and a strong and steadfast testimony of the gospel.
He has been a ward clerk, counselor in a ward bishopric, and, at
the age of twenty-two, he became bishop of the Sixth-Seventh Ward
of Temple View Stake. After five years in this calling, he was
appointed second counselor in the Temple View Stake presidency.
In March 1959 he was called to preside over the Canadian Mission.
In this calling he was instrumental in bringing many new members
into the Church and was an enthusiastic leader of missionaries
and converts. His lovely wife, Frances Johnson Monson, directed
the Relief Society organizations of the Canadian Mission with en-

891

DECEMBER 1963

thusiasm, and wisdom. The strength of her own strong testmiony
and understanding of the gospel greatly advanced the work of the
Society.

Elder and Sister Monson are the parents of three children:
Thomas Lee, Ann Frances, and Clark Spencer.

Upon his return from the Canadian Mission, Elder Monson
became a member of the High Council of the Valley View Stake,
and later was appointed an area supervisor of nine stake missions.
His positions of leadership and responsibility at the time of his call
to the apostleship included serving as a member of the Adult Task
Committee of the Church Correlation Conunittee and as a member
of the Priesthood Home Teaching Committee. Earlier in 1963 he
served as a member of the Genealogical Conference Staff, with the
duties of attending stake conferences and presenting the genealogical
program of the Church.

Relief Society sisters who have had the privilege of being as-
sociated with Elder Monson both in his work at the Deseret News
Press, and in his Church assignments rejoice at the appointment
of this helpful, kind, and spiritually minded leader. He is very
approachable and inspires respect, confidence, and loyalty. The
sisters who have served on the editorial and business staff of The
Relief Society Magazine are grateful for the helpful counsel Elder
Monson has given them through his position as an executive at
the Deseret News Press. The General Board of Relief Society join
with the world-wide sisterhood in expressing gratitude and joy
for Elder Monson's call to the apostleship.

At the time of his appointment to the apostleship. Elder Mon-
son expressed his feelings with deep humility. "Whether in Church
or business," he said, "the sweetest blessing in all life is to feel the
promptings of the Holy Spirit." He said that he had felt these
promptings especially while serving as a bishop and as a mission
president, being led to the doors of people who needed assistance.
In pledging his loyalty and support of President McKay, Elder
Monson said: "My prayer is that I may always obey you and
these my brethren. I will strive to be what you want me to be."

Prayer

Gladys Hesser Burnham

I dim the light and climb the winding stair,
I fold my hands and say a silent prayer
For you and me and all the troubled world,
Place in his hands my sorrow lightly furled.
I know that with release my heart can cling
To promises from God through Christ the King
Of Kings. I ask and shall receive. My way
Is lighted by the faith with which I pray.

892

An Army
of Good Samaritans

President Hugh B. Brown
First Counselor in the First Presidency

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Relief Society Annual General Conference

October 2, 1963]

M Y dear sisters and co-workers, I am
subdued and humbled as I stand
here today where my close personal
friend and co-worker expected to
stand, but who is now engaged else-
where. The sudden passing of Presi-
dent Henry D. Moyle is a loss to the
Church and to the world. I am sure
all of us join with Sister Harold B.
Lee in her beautiful prayer in extend-
ing to Sister Moyle and her family our
love and sympathy.

After the morning meeting of the
First Presidency today. President
McKay asked me if I would convey to
the Presidency of the Relief Society
and to this great Relief Society Con-
ference his regrets that he was not
able to be present. He sent to you his
love, his blessing, and his congratula-
tions on the great work you are ac-
complishing.

May I pause here, sisters, to bear
witness to you that President David
0. McKay is a prophet, seer, and
revelator. He is inspired by the spirit
of the Lord and the will of the Lord
is made known unto him. His great
leadership in the Church, his wonderful
influence in the world results from the
fact that he is a prophet of God. I
wanted you sisters to know that from
one whose privilege it is to have daily
association with him.

Whenever we think of or meet with

the Relief Societies of the Church, we
think of love and loyalty, of mercy and
service, of faith and charity. All these
and many other virtues associated with
Relief Society are exemplified by its
members, and for this we are deeply
grateful.

And we think of the parable of the
Good Samaritan, in which Jesus taught
the lesson on religion in action. The
Samaritan, according to the record,
held no high office, wrote no book,
was not widely known, but has been
remembered through the centuries be-
cause he extended to a stranger a hand
of love and assistance. He did not
seek commendation for what he did;
he did not publicize his action.

The quiet, unpublicized work of the
Relief Society reminds us of the Good
Samaritan.

In fact, this organization is an or-
ganized army of Good Samaritans, one
quarter of a million strong. They work
mainly in "no-man's land." That
phrase may have a double meaning
here today. In the army, no-man's
land is that area between two opposing
armies which neither side claims as
its own. We think of you in no-man's
land because no man could or would
do the work that the Relief Societies
do any more than he could do the
work required of a mother.

Relief Society sisters wear no uni-

893

DECEMBER 1963

forms, they have no insignia, but they
are recognized because their Uves con-
form to the truths they teach. Now
that is not only a «^tatement of fact,
but is a challenge for the future.

M Y mother was a Relief Society stake
president in Western Canada. She
traveled with horse and buggy in some
very inclement weather. Thinking of
her, I would like to read to you what
it seems to me typifies the life of the
average ReUef Society officer, a life
crammed with action, with responsi-
bility and work. Some of you, most of
you, I think, will not remember the
days to which this refers, but some of
us remember this. May I read a para-
graph to you.

Grandmother, on a winter's day, milked
the cows, slopped the hogs, saddled the mule,
and got the children off to school; did a
washing, mopped the floors, washed the
windows, and did some chores; cooked a
dish of home-dried fruit, pressed her hus-
band's Sunday suit, swept the parlor, made
the bed, baked a dozen loaves of bread, split
some firewood and lugged it in, enough to
fill the kitchen bin; cleaned the lamps and
put in oil, stewed some apples she thought
would spoil, churned the butter, baked a
cake, then exclaimed, "For goodness sake,
the calves have got out of the pen," and
went out and chased them in again; gathered
the eggs and locked the stable, back to the
house and set the table, cooked a supper
that was delicious, and afterward washed
up all the dishes; fed the cat and sprinkled
the clothes, mended a basketful of hose;
then opened the organ and began to play
"When You Come to the End of a Perfect
Day." (The Laugh's On Me, pp. 176. 177
— Bennett Cerf).

That reminds me so much of the life
of the average ReUef Society officer,
teacher, worker. Your labors of love
remind us of the sacred shrine of moth-
erhood; in fact you are to the Church
what mother is to the home. You go
to the bereaved, the unfortunate, the
sick, the wounded; you go into the
hospitals or wherever there is a call
for help. Where there is frustration,
disillusionment, sorrow, or bereave-
ment— and these come to all of us at
one time or another — the people al-
ways turn to you for comlort and re-

lief, and you never fail them. Even
they who must pay the price for folly
or sin find refuge here in Relief So-
ciety, and are encouraged to try again
and rely upon the divine law of re-
pentance and the love and mercy of
the Lord.

Mothers minister to the needs of
human beings from their prenatal
to their immortal state. Neither birth
nor death can break the cord of
love which binds our Uves to theirs.
Without their tender care the home
would lose its honored and hallowed
place in the hearts and lives of men.
The mother is the spirit of the home;
she gives it fragrance, atmosphere,
love, and life. And that's what the
Relief Society gives to the Church.

V\^HEREVER human beings live, wheth-
er in a palace or a cottage, there is
universal homage paid to mothers;
and wherever the Relief Society is
organized, in hamlets, towns, or cities,
they are engaged in a work comparable
to that in which mothers are constant-
ly engaged. You render service to all
ages, in all seasons, and in most of the
countries of the world today. Your
services are always available, whether
the call comes for layettes for the un-
born, for burial clothes for the de-
ceased, or for flowers and food for the
bereaved, you are always there. Men
may become rulers of nations, of em-
pires, lead armies into battle, make
laws, administer justice, write books,
discover the secrets of the universe, re-
lease the power of the atom and par-
tially control it; but the mothers of
the world, God's agents of mercy
wherever human life exists, are exert-
ing an influence greater than all these
can do. Mothers inspired the great
men to whose memory we build monu-
ments, and they put into their work
the kind of spirit which gives them a
sainthness, which is distinctively their
own. Among your many other duties
you Relief Society workers are train-
ing the young mothers of the future
and that is a more important work

894

AN ARMY OF GOOD SAMARITANS

than training the scholars, the states-
men, the miHtary men of the future.

We thank the Lord for the equal
partnership that exists between the
mothers and the fathers in the Church.
I must not, however, much as we love
you, spend more time on eulogy alone.

We bring to you also a challenge and
a charge, for there is great work to be
done, great tasks lie ahead. Your job
and ours is to teach our people to re-
spect authority both in Church and
State, to obey the law, and be made
amenable to discipline. We must imbue
them with a sense of loyalty and
patriotism. Our people should not
join in the demonstrations and marches
in defiance of law and order, nor should
they join organizations whose purpose
is to undermine and put in question
the integrity of our leaders, whether
in Church or State.

With a loss of respect for the laws
of the land, there comes a correspond-
ing loss of respect for the laws of God.
Your job and ours is to educate the
hearts of people. Teach them to have
a discriminating sense of values, to
enrich their personalities, live abund-
antly, and glorify their intelligence
with the warmth and glow of love of
God and fellow men. In other words,
the head and heart must work to-
gether, and support each other. Some-
one has said, "The education of the
heart is the heart of education."

The greatest heart that ever beat
was the educated heart of Jesus. And
the greatest sermon ever preached
appealed to the hearts more than the
minds of his fortunate listeners. Be-
cause of that education of the heart
and that appeal to the hearts of
people, his divine message has been
effective through the centuries.

The apostle Paul's matchless chap-
ter on charity and love came from an
educated heart and a richly furnished
mind. He said the eloquence of men
and of angels without love is "... as
sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal,"
that knowledge and faith that would

be sufficient to move mountains are
nothing without love, and, further-
more, that giving and bestowing,
though it be lavish and even sacrificial,
if it lacks love, will profit nothing to
the giver.

Love is the most ennobling, the most
beautiful, the most sacred of men's
emotions, but, and this I would like to
underline because of conditions as we
find them in the world, it is necessary
that we warn our people against the
awful influence of love's counterfeit —
lust and licentiousness, the most poi-
sonous and debasing of all of Satan's
allurements. These are made, unfor-
tunately, to appear acceptable in some
publications of the day which are
found in the bookstores and the book-
racks available to our youth. Let us
teach them to be clean, to be pure, to
be honorable and upright. If, for no
other reason, than that they are going
to have to live with history and with
memory.

Let us become progressively aware
of and bring to fruition the spiritual
equipment, the creative intellect, the
motivating imagination, the enduring
zest and vitality, the adventurous
curiosity, and the aesthetic apprecia-
tion of our people.

In all these areas we find the Relief
Society women working, not alone in
relieving the suffering of the world,
but inspiring and lifting up and glori-
fying the beautiful in daily life as weU
as in literature and art. When the choir
sang "Give Me Your Tired, Your
Poor" — and may I pause here to
compUment the Singing Mothers and
their talented director. Sister Madsen
and I were in school together sometime
ago. She was, of course, much younger
than I, but I discovered then that she
is a genius. She goes to Idaho, Cali-
fornia, or Arizona, even here in Salt
Lake City, and is able to find women
who respond to her magic and bring
beauty, harmony, and inspiration to
our conferences. Thank you, Sister
Madsen, and thank you sisters from
Arizona.

895

DECEMBER 1963

But when they sang "Give Me Your
Tired, Your Poor," I turned to a
Httle poem that Sister Brown handed
me sometime ago from Sunshine Mag-
azine. I turn to it now because at this
time there is a concerted effort being
made to undermine the very founda-
tions of our country and our form of
government and we must be on guard.
Let us prize this America of ours and
try to be worthy of our heritage. I
Hke the verse of our patriotic anthem
"Our Father's God to thee, author of
liberty, to thee we sing. Long may
our land be bright with freedom's holy
light. Protect us by thy might, great
God our King." I thank God for that
last line, "great God our King" — the
only king we know. But this is what
one wrote about America:

God built a continent with glory and filled
it with treasures untold. He bedecked it with
soft, rolling prairies, and pillared it with
thundering mountains. He studded it with
sweetly flowing streams and mighty winding
rivers. He graced it with deep shadowed
forests, and filled it with song. But these
treasures would have meant little if the
myriads of people, the bravest of the races,
had not come, each bearing a gift and a
hope. They had the glow of adventure in
their eyes, the glory of hope in their souls,
and out of them was fashioned a nation,
blessed with a purpose sublime. They called
it America.

Yes, they did bring us their tired
and their poor and our ancestors were
among them. Thank God for America.

Now with respect to this atomic age,
the dangers wliich we face and prob-
lems that lie ahead, may I bring you
a warning from a general in the army
who saw clearly and spoke forcefully.
He made the following statement:

With the monstrous weapons man already
has, humanity is in danger of being trapped
in this world by its moral adolescence. Our
knowledge of science has clearly outstripped
our capacity to control it. (We have too
many men of science; too few men of God.)
We have grasped the mystery of the atom
and rejected the Sermon on the Mount.
Man is stumbling blindly through a spiritual
darkness while toying with the precarious
secrets of life and death. The world has
achieved brilliance without wisdom, power
without conscience. Ours is a world of

896

nuclear giants and ethical infants. We know
more about war than we know about peace;
more about killing than we know about
living. This is our 20th Century's claim to
distinction and progress.

That's a serious indictment of the
vaunted efforts of our great scientists.
God help us to retain the spirit of the
Sermon on the Mount while our scien-
tists explore outer space.

Mr. William Temple, formerly Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, said:

Purely scientific education must produce
a generation adept at dealing with things,
indifferently qualified to deal with people,
and incapable of dealing with ideas. We
hope your knowledge — which is of the
head — will be motivated by wisdom —
which is of the heart. One is determined by
what you know, the other by what you do
with what you know. Surely out of the
heart cometh the issues of life.

While we enjoy and are inspired by
our "Singing Mothers," many of our
young people are saved by our "pray-
ing mothers." We should teach the
youth of the Church how to pray.
When the disciples heard Jesus pray,
they said pleadingly, "Lord, teach us
to pray." When we teach our people
to pray, "Our Father who art in heav-
en," we should impress upon them the
responsibility which that salutation
imposes, namely, that he is our Father
and that we are his children, and,
therefore, there is something of him
in us. Let us seek to be worthy of
that relationship.

We are confronted today with a mul-
titude of problems, many of them are
soul-searching and tragic. The wreck-
age of divorce and broken homes is
spreading into all the communities of
our country, including our own. We
may do our best to repair the damage,
to reconstruct, to encourage, and try
to get the unfortunate to begin again,
but our greatest challenge is through
education to prepare people to avoid
these tragedies.

The problem of birth control with
voluntary barrenness is poisoning the
very fountains of life and defying God's

rhi

AN ARMY OF GOOD SAMARITANS

injunction to multiply and replenish
the earth.

Juvenile delinquency is rampant in
the world. This is aided and abetted
by men and women who fail to live up
to the responsibilities of parenthood.
We must teach them that liberty and
license are not synonymous and that
obedience to law is liberty.

Some have thought that ReUef So-
cieties labor only in the background.
I would Hke to tell the world as I
observe the actions and activities of
the Relief Societies Till over the Church
that the Relief Society sisters are in
the vanguard of human progress. I
would like to tell the brethren of the
Church that the Relief Society sisters
are blazing the trail, pointing the way
and setting the pace. That is a real
challenge.

I should hke to call your attention
to a statement made by the apostle
Paul. It is applicable although you are
women and women ordinarily do not
go to war. He refers to the kind of
armor which will fit women as well as
men, and without which neither wom-
en nor men can subdue the enemy we
must meet. In Ephesians we read:

For we wrestle not against flesh and
blood, but against principalities, against
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of
this world, against spiritual wickedness in
high places.

Wherefore take unto you the whole
armour of God, that ye may be able to
withstand in the evil day, and having done
all, to stand.

Stand therefore, having your loins girt
about with truth, and having on the breast-
plate of righteousness;

And your feet shod with the preparation
of the gospel of peace;

Above all, taking the shield of faith,
wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the
fiery darts of the wicked.

And take the helmet of salvation, and the
sword of the Spirit, which is the word of
God:

Praying always with all prayer and sup-
plication in the Spirit, and watching there-
unto with all perseverance and supplication
for all saints . . . (Ephesians 6:12-18).

And now what are some of the re-
wards that are to come to you and to
us if we can, like Paul, fight a good

fight, finish the course, and keep the
faith? Here is what the Lord has
promised to the faithful, sisters as well
as holders of the Priesthood:

Wherefore, all things are theirs, whether
life or death, or things present, or things
to come, all are theirs and they are Christ's,
and Christ is God's.

And they shall overcome all things. . . .

These shall dwell in the presence of God
and his Christ forever and ever.

These are they whom he shall bring with
him, when he shall come in the clouds of
heaven to reign on the earth over his people.

These are they who shall have part in the
first resurrection.

These are they who shall come forth in
the resurrection of the just.

These are they who are come unto Mount
Zion, and unto the city of the living God,
the heavenly place, the holiest of all.

These are they who have come to an in-
numerable company of angels, to the general
assembly and Church of Enoch, and of the
Firstborn.

These are they whose names are written
in heaven, where God and Christ are the
judge of all (D.&C. 76:59-60, 62-68).

One of the duties that rests upon
the brethren in the Council of Twelve
and associated councils is to bear wit-
ness of Christ. Humbly, but fearlessly,
I bear witness of him. He is the Christ,
the Son of the living God, the Redeem-
er of the world. I know that better
than I know anything else, and from
the very center of my heart I say to
you, Christ still lives, and though you
may have many difficulties and prob-
lems to meet, though you may have
sorrow, disappointment, and bereave-
ment, remember his help is available.
His ways are always right though
sometimes we may not understand
them. I like this closing verse:

Sometime, when all life's lessons have been

learned.
And sun and stars forevermore have set.
And things which our weak judgments here

have spurned.
The things o'er which we grieved with lashes

wet.
Will flash before us out of life's dark night.
As stars shine most in deeper tints of blue;
And we shall see how all God's plans are

right,
And how what seemed reproof was love most

true. . . .

897

DECEMBER 1963

And you shall shortly know that lengthened

breath
Is not the sweetest gift God sends His friend,
And that, sometimes, the sable pall of death
Conceals the fairest bloom His love can send.
If we could push ajar the gates of life.
And stand within and all God's workings

see.
We could interpret all this doubt and strife,
And for each mystery could find a key.
But not today. Then be content, poor heart;
God's plans, like lilies pure and white,

unfold.
We must not tear the close-shut leaves

apart —
Time will reveal the calyxes of gold.
And if, through patient toil, we reach the

land
Where tired feet, with sandals loosed, may

rest.
When we shall clearly see and understand,
I think that we will say, "God knew the

best." — May Riley Smith

By the power and authority that is
mine to bless, I bless you, my dear

sisters, and sdl those to whom you may
return when this conference is over.
God bless our mothers and their asso-
ciates in the Relief Society. I bless you
that there may be peace and love and
harmony in your homes. I bless you
that you may influence your husbands,
some of whom are inactive, and pro-
voke them to good works. I bless you
that you may have the courage and
fortitude and faith to continue to the
end. I bless you that as you leave this
building today you may carry with
you the influence of the Holy Spirit
that is here yearningly pleading with
all of us to "Come unto me, all ye that
labour and are heavy laden, and I will
give you rest."

I leave this testimony and this bless-
ing with you humbly, in the name of
the Lord Jesus Christ, Amen.

Star-Wakened

Dorothy J. Roberts

Remembrance of a child is upon the world
Echoing through the years from Bethlehem —
The waiting, the carols, the bringing forth,
The ointments of worship and of wonder.

Now in the shadow of the waning hours,
This un-pent devotion. Now when the ink of night
Has blurred the sun in the winter-brief day,
This springlike burgeoning within the heart . . .

This blossoming of mind . . . this rainbow fruit
Of love bending the borrowed tree . . . this joining
Of each to each by affection twined through
The starry miles as tinsel through boughs.

Frozen words are freed, fingers interlace,
And loneliness is scrolled with jeweled light.
Hands move across the loom of solitude and weave
This caring Into silvery lengths. Doors swing wide.

Remembrance of a child is upon the world,
A season of forgiveness, belief and wonder.
Star-wakened, the world again cradles
The promise and the glory in its heart.

898

The Relief Society
Annual General Conference

October 2 and 3,1963

Hulda Parker
General Secretary -Treasurer

■he frequently repeated comment —
"It was the best conference ever!" —
was uttered with sincerity and con-
viction by countless sisters represent-
ing the leadership of Relief Society
from many parts of the world at the
conclusion of the 1963 Relief Society
Annual General Conference. Sessions
of this great conference were conducted
in the Tabernacle on Temple Square
on Wednesday and Thursday, October
2 and 3.

At the 9:30 a.m. Officers Meeting
for stake and mission officers and
board members, President Belle S.
Spafford emphasized the purpose of
the conference in her welcome to the
sisters by stating, ". . . you are all
here this morning motivated by the
selfsame purposes, that of having your
vision enlarged of the greatness of
Relief Society and to receive instruc-
tions as to how you may better carry
forward the work." As the proceedings
of each day's sessions unfolded, those
in attendance felt that the blessings of
the Lord had so rested upon the par-
ticipants that these far-reaching pur-
poses were accomplished.

Of particular interest to those in at-
tendance at the opening session was
the introduction of the Relief Society
Advisors from the Council of the
Twelve. Since the last Relief Society
General Conference, in addition to
President Joseph Fielding Smith, the

First Presidency has appointed as
Advisors to the Relief Society, Elder
Harold B. Lee and Elder Marion G.
Romney. President Spafford expressed
gratitude for the wise counsel which
comes to Relief Society from these Ad-
visors and also appreciation for the
great assistance received in the past
from Elder Mark E. Petersen, a former
Advisor who is now presiding over the
West European Mission. Each of these
Advisors addressed the conference —
President Smith and Elder Lee in the
Wednesday morning session and Elder
Romney in the Thursday afternoon
session.

President Smith referred to the
benevolent and charitable services of
Relief Society since its humble be-
ginning in the early days of the
Church. He declared, ". . . we have
seen this Society grow until it spreads
over most of the civilized countries of
the world. The good that has been ac-
complished [by it] in the care of the
poor, care of the sick and the afflicted,
those who are in physical, mental, or
spiritual need, will never correctly be
known. . . It is clear to see that with-
out this wonderful organization The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints never could have been complete-
ly organized."

Elder Lee discussed responsibilities
of mothers toward their homes and
families, emphasizing the importance

899

DECEMBER 1963

of their teaching their children the
proper way of life as found in the re-
vealed gospel of Jesus Christ.

Also a part of the opening session
were the informative and interesting
analysis of the Annual Report of Re-
lief Society by President Spafford and
her statement of Official Instructions
related to the work of Relief Society.
The roll call of stake and mission of-
ficers in attendance revealed repre-
sentation from 367 stake and 17
mission organizations, with a total at-
tendance of 3,464.

Of historic significance was the at-
tendance at the conference of sisters
from such far reaches of the Church
as Southern Australia, Samoa, Brazil,
Uruguay, Peru, Mexico, Scotland,
England, France, and Norway. Their
imderstanding of the conference was
made possible by simultaneous inter-
pretation through earphones in the
Spanish and German languages and
through the assistance of individual
interpreters in some sessions in these
and other languages. Regardless of
nationality or tongue, the spirit and
messages of the conference penetrated
every heart.

Music for the opening session was
impressively rendered by 301 Singing
Mothers from the Layton Stake di-
rected by Sister Loretta P. Johnson.
The prelude music and organ accom-
paniment were furnished by Dr. Frank
W. Asper.

The 2:00 p.m. session on Wednes-
day was a general session for Relief
Society members and the general pub-
lic. President Hugh B. Brown of the
First Presidency, as the principal
speaker in this session, paid tribute
to the way in which both the Relief
Society, with relation to the Church,
and the mother, with relation to the
home, minister to the needs of human
beings. He also challenged leaders and
mothers '*to teach our people to re-
spect authority both in Church and
State, to obey the law, and be made
amenable to discipline." He concluded
his inspiring and powerful message by

900

blessing the sisters in attendance and
all those to whom they would return
when the conference was over. He
blessed the Relief Society sisters with
courage, fortitude, and faith to con-
tinue to the end.

The three members of the Relief
Society General Presidency also ad-
dressed this session. President Spaf-
ford spoke on the divinity within Relief
Society. Counselor Marianne C. Sharp
stressed the need of self-confidence
in effective leadership. Counselor Lou-
ise W. Madsen reiterated the divine
commission of Relief Society as given
by the Prophet Joseph Smith "not
only to relieve the poor, but to save
souls." Sister Edith P. Backman, as a
representative of the General Board,
discussed the importance of charity
being exemplified in the lives of Relief
Society members.

A combined Singing Mothers chorus
of approximately 400 singers from the
Mesa-Phoenix area provided inspir-
ing music for this session. The chorus
was directed by Sister Florence Jep-
person Madsen with Dr. Alexander
Schreiner at the organ. The sisters
participating in this chorus were from
the Mesa, Mesa South, Maricopa, East
Mesa, Phoenix, Phoenix North, East
Phoenix, Phoenix West, and Scottsdale
Stakes.

Approximately 3,000 stake and mis-
sion leaders enjoyed the beautiful
appointments in the Relief Society
building and were warmly greeted by
General Board members at a reception
on Wednesday evening.

The vision of Relief Society leaders
relative to the current year's courses
of study was enlarged Thursday morn-
ing through dramatic presentations
given in the Tabernacle. The presenta-
tion "Ye Are on the Lord's Errand"
portrayed one of the messages con-
tained in the new season's theology
course, a continued study of the Doc-
trine and Covenants. Truths found in
the 1963-64 visiting teacher messages
were depicted in the dramatization
"Truths to Live By — Jewels of

THE RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL GENERAL CONFERENCE

Strength." A back-glance of the six-
year course on America's Literature
which will be concluded with the
1963-64 season was given in the pres-
entation "Album of America's Litera-
ture." The second year of the social
science course on Divine Law and
Church Government was featured with
the presentation "Mothers of Men."

At 1:00 P.M. stake and mission of-
ficers heard a stirring message by Elder
Marion G. Romney on the text, "Train
up a child in the way he should go;
and when he is old, he will not depart
from it" (Proverbs 22:6). He declared
that "Both our homes and our society
will be put in order when and only
when, by precept and example, parents
teach and inspire in their children a
willing resolution to live the principles
of the gospel of Jesus Christ."

In the 2:00 p.m. session for stake
and mission district presidences.

Bishop John H. Vandenberg, Presid-
ing Bishop of the Church, outlined
objectives of the Church Welfare Pro-
gram, saying that while the immediate
objective is to render assistance to
those in need, the ultimate objective
is "to help people to help themselves."
Through impressive presentations,
demonstrations, symposiums, and
talks, leadership helps and specific in-
structions on the respective courses of
study were given in separate depart-
mental sessions for presidencies, Maga-
zine representatives, and class leaders.
From 1:15 to 4:00 p.m. training and
instruction sessions were conducted
for secretary-treasurers, music leaders,
and work meeting leaders. In this
latter department a large and impres-
sive display of beautifully made
articles demonstrated the homemaking
arts and skills taught in Relief Society
work meetings.

Gift- -* Gold

Leia Foster Morris

On a sacred night tliey came to Bethlehem,

Quiet little town so blessed,

For there in a manger on the hay

The infant Jesus lay at rest.

Shepherds came to worship him,
Groups of heaven's angels sang,
"Glory to God in the highest.
Peace on earth," their voices rang.

Holy light shone on the scene,
The patient oxen did not stir;
The wise men knelt with gifts of gold.
Rarest frankincense and myrrh.

At last they found the Prince of Peace
Their treasured offerings to bring.
To the Babe in the lowly manger.
To Christ the Lord our King.

All may bring precious gifts to him.
Kind deeds to the poor and the old,
To little children who need much love —
These are gifts of gold.

901

EDITORIA

VOLUME 50 DECEMBER 1963 NUMBER 12

The 133d Semi-Annual Church Conference

■ he 133d Semi-Annual Conference of the Church was held in the
Tabernacle in Salt Lake City, Utah, October 4th, 5th, and 6th, 1963,
with the beloved President David O. McKay, now in his ninety-first
year, presiding at all the general sessions aiid the Priesthood meeting.

Under radiant autumn skies, the saints from many nations as-
sembled once more to be instructed, inspired, comforted, and to rejoice
together in the blessings of the gospel. This fall the conference proceed-
ings received the widest dissemination in the history of the Church,
being carried by more than 160 television stations in Canada and the
United States, including Hawaii, and by approximately thirty
radio stations. WRUL, the Church short-wave station in New York,
broadcast the conference to the world in English and Spanish, and,
for the first time, in German and Portuguese. The Relief Society
Singing Mothers from the Mesa-Phoenix area presented the music
for both sessions of conference on Friday, October 4th, and their
lovely voices, under the direction of Florence J. Madsen of the General
Board of Relief Society, carried much richness of tone and great
unity of presentation.

The saints were saddened at the beginning of conference to see
the vacant chair of President Henry D. Moyle, First Counselor to
President David O. McKay, who passed away suddenly on September
18th. President Hugh B. Brown, Second Counselor in the First Presi-
dency was sustained as First Counselor, and Elder Nathan Eldon
Tanner of the Council of the Twelve was sustained as Second Coun-
selor in the First Presidency. Elder Thomas S. Monson, former
President of the Canadian Mission, and a member of the Adult Cor-
relation Committee, was appointed to the Council of the Twelve.

Several of the General Authorities were not in attendance at the
conference. President Levi Edgar Young and President Milton R.
Hunter of the First Council of Seventy were ill; others were away
presiding over missions: President Theodore M. Burton of the Euro-
pean Mission; President Bruce R. McConkie of the Australian Mis-
sion; President Marion D. Hanks of the British Mission; and President
A. Theodore Tuttle of the South American Mission.

In his opening address. President McKay spoke of the Heavenly
Father's concern for his children, and the gift of free agency as the
greatest blessing given to mortal beings:

902

President

Marianne C. Sharp, First Counse
,ouise W. Madsen, Second Counselor
Hulda Parker, Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche 6. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S. Manwaring
EIna P. Haymond
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall

Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie *R. Scott
Alice L Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner
Irene C. Lloyd
Hazel S. Cannon
Hazel S. Love
Fawn H. Sharp
Celestia J. Taylor
Anne R. Gledhill
Belva Barlow
Zola J. McGhie
Oa J. Cannon
Lila B. Walch

*aOr'irjf'Y-^9

Freedom of speech, freedom of action with boundaries that do
not infringe upon the liberty of others, are man's inherent right —
divine gifts essential to human dignity and human happiness. . . .
Generally, there is in man a divinity which strives to push him on-
ward and upward. We believe that this power within him is the spirit
that comes from God. . . .

^^ESiDENT Hugh B. Brown, after expressing the attitude of the
Church on the matter of civil rights, declared:

. . . we believe that all men are the children of the same God, and
that it is a moral evil for any person or group of persons to deny any
human being the right to gainful employment, to full educational
opportunity, and to every privilege of citizenship, just as it is a moral
evil to deny him the right to worship according to the dictates of his
own conscience. . . .

President Brown then testified eloquently of the divine mission
of the Savior, saying, "We bear humble testimony . . . that he will
return and reign personally upon the earth."

RESIDENT Tanner asked for the faith and prayers of the saints to
be with him in his new calling:

/ pledge with you again that my life and all that I have will be
completely devoted to the service of my Maker, and to my fellow
men, always with a prayer in my heart that he will give me wisdom
and knowledge, courage and strength and inspiration and determina-
tion and ability to keep his commandments and serve in a way that
will be acceptable to him. ... 7 wish to bear my testimony that I
know that God lives, that Jesus is the Christ who gave his life for
you and me. . . .

At the close of the conference, President McKay left his blessing
with the saints:

This has been a great conference. Great messages and glorious
singing have made it so. The responsibility with us now is to carry
the spirit of the gospel of Jesus Christ into our homes . . . be true to
every covenant. Our homes are the seed beds of faith in Christ our
Lord. . . . In his name I bless the members of the Priesthood, the
entire membership of the Church in all countries. . . .

903

CiiAMtikad^ Ou^^l^V^^

In this season of good will and spiritual blessings, let us treasure
the love and the traditions that bind family members together
in purpose and protection as uplifted and as steadfast as the
evergreen trees, a devotion as warm and glowing as the star
atop the Christmas tree - symbolic of the Star of Bethlehem.

How tender and lasting are the memories of the family circle,
a circle forever unbroken in eternal covenants, though time
and events may change the segments of the circle and cast
into many molds the individual links.

In some darkness or trouble of the middle years, there comes
to one who remembers an early Christmas, a great illumination
of the verities of life - of promises given or blessings delayed.
Perhaps a grandfather will tell of a Christmas in the lonely
hills when the only gift for the children was a newborn lamb
brought in from the stable, as small and watchful as those
lambs which lay in shadows of the Palestinian hills when the
shepherds heard a glorious new anthem from the heavens.
Perhaps the father in the home, who has blessed his children
with the light of gospel teachings, will sit near the Christmas
tree, by the lighted fire on Christmas Eve, and explain to his
family that Jesus came not unto one nation alone, but his glory
shone also upon the American Continent ". . . and he took
their little children one by one and blessed them, and prayed
unto the Father for them. . . . And he spake unto the multitude,
and said unto them: Behold your little ones."

In the after years, many gifts will be remembered - the doll
whose hair seemed to be pure gold, the little bottle of perfume,
fragrant as frankincense; the little pearl ring, the workbasket,
the yellow camel made of hard candy, small gifts, but rich with
symbolism of love and thoughtfulness, of anticipation and
surprise, and lasting luster. Yet the long-remembered gifts of
Christmas - the portraits that will never pass away - are the
evidences of spiritual unity in the earth family - some day to
become a heavenly family. The spiritual evidences may be
slight and apparently evanescent, but they will stay forever
upon the indelible parchment of the mind and spirit - the tear
that fell upon the grandmother's cheek when someone spoke
of Christmases to come, the mother's thin and fragile hand
that paused uplifted as she peeled a Christmas orange, the
bowed head of a little girl buttoning a dress on a doll. Such
music as the Christmas hymns breaking across the night may
long be a comfort and a blessing in the years to come.

- V. P. C.

904

QtoiMw a/)

Christmas Seals

The National Tuberculosis Association

A MOTHER, more than anyone, must be aware of seasons and the changes
they bring, as she tries to guard the health of her loved ones.

One of the busiest times for a mother is the "season of giving," the
Christmas season. This time of year, people everywhere are more aware
than usual of the needs of others, and are ready to give to others.

In the "season of giving" the tuberculosis associations, with their
Christmas Seals, offer all of us the opportunity to give to others — as mothers
do — the gift of better health, perhaps even the gift of prolonged life. What's
more, the Christmas Seal funds collected during this "season of giving"
continue to give all year long, through research, health education, testing
to uncover hidden tuberculosis, and other respiratory diseases.

When a mother puts warm winter clothing on her children, and places
Christmas Seals on her mail, she has helped safeguard not only the present
health of her children but also their future health. Other children suffering
from asthma, bronchitis, pneumonia, or influenza, and other respiratory
diseases will benefit from the work of the small Christmas Seals her hands
place on the gaily-colored Christmas packages and envelopes.

By using Christmas Seals on all their mail during this 1963 SEASON
OF GIVING, mothers everywhere will share with pride in the progress
achieved, and in the hope that TB may soon be stamped out and all respira-
tory diseases brought under control.

Color Scheme

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

Silver the clouds in the cobalt sky,
Sapphire the lake's cool sheen,
Jade in the rushes and meadow reeds,
Silver and blue and green.

Silver the snow on the mountain peaks,
Indigo shadowed through,
Emerald ice marks the waterfall,
Silver and green and blue.

905

Ramona W. Cannon

Mrs. Katherine B. Oettin-
GER, chief of the Children's
Bureau, Washington, D.C., re-
ported that in 1961, the year in
which the most recent statistics
are available, no State in the U.S.
had as low a death rate among
infants as did the Netherlands
and Sweden. The lowest rate in
the United States was in Utah,
twenty and three tenths per one
thousand live births.

Mrs. Helen C. Schreiber,
Goldendale, Washington, and
Mrs. Marian Valentine, Tevares,
Florida, won special fellowships
for achievement at a National
Home Demonstration Agents
Convention held in Salt Lake
City in September and attended
by eight hundred women. This
program is the "country women's
college," said one attendant. Mrs.
Schreiber will use her award to
study programs in Indiana and
Missouri to help young married
couples in home management — a
great need in our country, it
seems. Mrs. Valentine will study
marketing and management as re-
lated to consumer information.

Miss Sue Ann Godderidge, of
Smithfield, Utah, whose father
raises Holstein cattle, and who

herself, drives a tractor and
drinks three glasses of milk a day,
was chosen American Dairy Prin-
cess in Miami, Florida, in Septem-
ber. She will probably visit forty
States and several foreign coun-
tries during her year's reign. Her
attractive smile and healthy,
wholesome look are pleasant char-
acteristics.

Barbara Ward is a distin-
guished British economist who
has spent much time in India,
helping with the economic prob-
lems in two hundred and twenty
thousand major community cen-
ters, many of them centering
around agriculture. Having re-
cently returned from India, she
says the improvement in econom-
ic conditions in the villages, after
three years, is most impressive.

Gladys Erickson, a reporter
for Chicago's American, has been
honored by King Paul of Greece
with the Golden Cross of the
Order of Efpoiia for her excellent
published articles on Greece.
These have made Greece better
known, it was announced, to the
world, and to America in particu-
lar. She has promoted good rela-
tions between Americans and
Greeks and has helped to
strengthen those relations.

906

KISS
of the

WIND

Rosa Lee Lloyd
Chapter 6

Synopsis: Luana Harrington, her
husband Ben, his mother Tutu, and
the five children live on a pineapple
plantation on the island of Maui.
Emma Lu, the eldest, has recently re-
turned from San Francisco, where she
graduated as a nurse and became en-
gaged to a Sherman Grant. Margaret
Lester, Luana's sister-in-law, who lives
in San Francisco, is visiting with the
Harringtons. She is an artist and
plans to enter an art contest in which
Luana is also interested. They plan
to search for Bo, a twin, who has run
away.

Tutu put her knitting in the
basket and rose from the table.

"Let us have luncheon before
the search," she said, quietly.

''But, Mother!" Ben exclaimed.
"None of us feels like eating.
Make some sandwiches. We'll
take them with us."

Tutu walked to the window and
stood there for a moment, looking
down the path that led to the
highway.

"Fll help you. Mama," Emma
Lu offered, as Luana took buns
from the cupboard for sandwiches.
"Shall I get a jug for punch? It's
such a hot day."

Tutu turned from the window.
Her blue eyes were twinkling.

"That won't be necessary," she

said, pointing toward the path.
"Look! There comes our little
Bo. Home again. I thought he
would be home by lunch time. Din-
nertime for sure."

Luana dropped the buns and
ran to the window with the oth-
ers. Philip slapped Emma Lu's
shoulder.

"I'll be your monkey's uncle!"
he said. "He's coming home on
his own power!"

A sob caught in Luana's throat,
as she watched Bo's lonely, de-
jected httle figure trudging up the
path. She glanced quickly at
Ben. His mouth was grim and
unrelenting. She reached for his
hand but his fists were clenched.

"Take it easy. Sergeant," she
coaxed. "It took courage for him
to come back so soon. Especially,
when he knows he has to apolo-
gize to his classmates this after-
noon."

Tutu, standing close by, put
her hand on his shoulder. "I re-
member when you ran away,
Ben," she told him. "You were
twelve, I think. You were angry
because your father would not
permit you to have a canoe of
your own until you were four-
teen."

907

DECEMBER 1963

Her voice was as gentle as a
lullaby. "I remember, too, how
understanding and forgiving your
father was when you came home
before dark. He treated you like
the prodigal son. He ran to meet
you and kissed you."

A muscle jerked in Ben's cheek.
The lines around his mouth re-
laxed. "The Httle fellow looks
tired," he said, with a catch in
his voice. He stepped quickly to
the door and opened it wide.

"Aloha!" he called. "You're in
time for lunch. We're glad to
see you, son."

Benjy ran past them all and
grabbed his brother in both arms.

"We'll have San Francisco
hamburger!" he yelled.

Bo stood still, looking at his
family. A sheepish grin tipped
the corners of his mouth, but
Luana could see the effort he was
making not to let the tears break
through. He was different from
Benjy. He kept his tears inside,
where no one could see them.

"Aloha!" he said, hfting his
hand.

L uana thought she had never
known a little word to mean so
much. It said he was sorry he
had caused them worry; it told
them he had found the great big
world outside his home was not
so fascinating as he had hoped;
and it said he loved them all very,
very much, even though he didn't
know how to say it the way
Benjy did.

Soon there was food on the
table — bowls of rice and poi;
coconut milk and hot chocolate;
thick slices of tuna fish from the

lagoon, and fresh pineapple cut
through the middle and heaped
with grapes. There was home-
made bread for those who wanted
it. And a big, round carton of
cheese.

"Try the cheese. Aunt Mar-
garet," Emma Lu suggested.
"Tutu gets it from a dairy ranch
high in the mountains of Molo-
kai."

Luana smiled, as she watched
Margaret take some cheese. She
knew Emma Lu was curious to
know if Margaret felt certain that
food from Molokai was safe to
use.

"It's very good," she said, eat-
ing it with her pineapple and
grapes.

Ben leaned back in his chair,
folding his arms across his chest.
His eyes caressed his twin boys.

"It's your birthday Saturday,"
he said. "Your thirteenth birth-
day. That is a big day."

"We will have a party, of
course," Luana said. "Shall we
have a luau?"

Ben pursed his lips. "How
would you like a picnic? The kind
Queen Liliuokalani went on when
she was a little girl?"

"A picnic!" Benjy yelled. "We-
lakahao!"

Bo's eyes perked up. "Boy!"
he breathed. "I like a picnic bet-
ter than a luau on birthdays."

Luana noticed that Tutu was
pleased. It was she who had told
them how Queen Liliuokalani had
liked the picnics that had been
introduced to the Hawaiians.

"What is your picnic like?"
Margaret questioned Bo. "What
makes it so special?"

908

KrSS OF THE WIND

"We take food up a valley
where there are big hau trees
with long loopy branches. We
hide in the branches and play
games. Emma Lu should take
Toki — he would have fun!"

''Then we have a ti-leaf slide
down a hill," Benjy said.

Ben laughed. "Let's not tell
Aunt Margaret everything," he
said. "She'll find out when we
get there."

"She sure will," Phil said, wink-
ing at Emma Lu. "Better take
plenty of soap. Aunt Margaret."

"And some rubber pillows,"
Tutu added, her lips quirking.

A fter luncheon Ben went to
school with the boys. Emma Lu
decided to visit with Millie Togo
and her new baby. She left the
house with Toki perched on her
shoulder.

"You must rest. Tutu," Luana
said. "Remember Dr. Hartford
told you that you must rest every
day."

Tutu smiled. "I will rest, Lu-
ana," she said, "but call me when
Pixie comes from school. I want
her to try her new sweater. She
needs to wear something bright
and gay. She has been moody,
lately."

"I know," Luana admitted, but
she forced a smile as she looked
at Margaret. "Would you like to
go through a pineapple cannery
this afternoon?" she asked.

"Fd love it!" Margaret an-
swered. "But can we go to an
art shop first? I need some sup-
plies."

"Why, sure!" Luana agreed.
"We have some fine shops in

Maui — all kinds. I'll take you
to meet a very good art dealer —
Mr. Okamura. We'll go there
first — then to the cannery."

An hour later Luana and Mar-
garet were at the pineapple can-
nery.

"Ben belongs to this associa-
tion," she explained, as they
parked the car and walked toward
the large white building. "They
take our entire crop. Most of
our friends who owned planta-
tions have sold out to the big
companies, but Ben still holds out
as an independent producer."

"I know it's a big industry over
here," Margaret said, "along with
sugar."

"Pineapple is the bigger," Lu-
ana said. "When you hear the
words cane sugar you think of
other places in the world besides
Hawaii, but when you hear the
word pineapple, you think only
of the Hawaiian Islands. It is as
Hawaiian as the ukelele, the hula,
or the surf-board. Here we are
— follow this crowd of visitors
with the guide."

Margaret's eyes were luminous,
as she entered the luxurious white
lobby decorated with murals of
"pine" life in all its stages from
cuttings to fruit.

The guide told them to stop at
the large attractive containers
with shiny chrome tops and help
themselves to glasses of the
luscious juice.

Luana saw Margaret watching
the girl guides in their spotless
white uniforms.

"The prettiest girls in the
world work here," she told her.

909

DECEMBER 1963

"Wait until you see them at the
machines."

Minutes later they were fasci-
nated, as they watched the ma-
chines automatically peel, slice,
and core the pines.

"Look at those golden circles!"
Margaret exclaimed, as the pine-
apple slices cascaded down the
chute, then separated into two
streams of fruit.

Girls in long rows, dressed in
white uniforms and caps and long
white rubber gloves, trimmed off
the imperfections and sorted the
slices according to size.

As tl^ey walked from one part
of the factory to another, Mar-
garet was continually surprised.

"No part of the pine is wasted,"
the guide told them. "This is
where we can the tidbits that
didn't form perfect circles. Over
here, the cores are pressed into
juice. The hard, tough skins are
pressed to squeeze out pine sugar
in syrup form."

The guide flashed her white
smile. "What's left of a pine after
that," she said, "is dehydrated
and made into pine bran for live-
stock. Every time you have a
soft drink or a piece of candy,
remember that the citric acid in
it is probably a by-product of
pines. And remember, too," she
smiled again, "about eighty per
cent of the world's pineapple is
packed in Hawaii."

Margaret gazed in wonder as
she saw the colorful cans zipping
along the conveyor belt. "Like
watching the rainbow," she said,
"on a scenic railway."

"Each mechanical labeler wraps

and fastens the labels around the
cans at the rate of a thousand a
minute," the guide explained.

When they reached the lobby
on the return trip, they had an-
other drink of the fresh juice.

"Whenever I taste pineapple
again," Margaret said, gratefully,
"I will think of the intelligent
effort it took to produce it."

"That's right," Luana agreed.
"We would appreciate everything
more, if we took time to realize
that some dedicated persons gave
years of effort to invent machines
such as we saw today. And we
should remember how men of
vision nurtured the pineapples
from little scrubs, until they be-
came the luscious fruit we have
today. Think of thousands of
men like Ben, and his father be-
fore him, who knew how to plant
and tend the pines, and when to
pick them at just the right time
for the canneries. It is so won-
derfully inspiring. I am so glad
to be a part of all this."

"You have such a good life,"
Margaret murmured. "Ben and
the — children. And sweet Tutu.
What more can you ask for?"

"That is right," Luana an-
swered, humbly. "What more
can I ask for?"

She bit her lip. How could she
tell Margaret that her family
needed so many things right now
she hardly knew which way to
turn. Ben needed new equip-
ment for the plantation. Mike
Togo should have a raise. He was
such a valuable foreman they
could not afford to lose him to
the corporation. But she could
not tell Margaret these things. It

910

KISS OF THE WIND

would sound as if she was com-
plaining, and she knew better
than to do that. Working and
praying were the only answers.
That was the reason she had giv-
en every spare moment day and
night to complete her painting for
the contest. She had to win it,
she thought, with a little prayer.
She just had to!

It was nearly five o'clock when
they arrived home, almost dinner-
time. The sky in the west was
flaming coral and amber. Mar-
garet stayed in the garden to
watch the glorious coloring but
Luana hurried in to prepare din-
ner.

As she went through the bam-
boo curtains on the lanai, she
heard Pixie weeping. She was
standing in the middle of the
room with her head bent. Her
face was covered with her hands,
and her back was toward Luana.
Tutu was seated at the little
work table. The bright blue
sweater she had knit for Pixie
was in a heap at her feet.

"But, Tutu," Pixie sobbed. "I
only did it to make myself pretty.
I wanted . . . Tommy Bryan to
look at me the way he looks at
Lissa Pyke. She has gorgeous
blond hair. ..." Her voice falt-
ered, ". . . and her teeth are
pretty."

Luana hurried to her and
cradled her in her arms.

"My baby," she crooned, "you
are pretty and so sweet and
precious. . . ."

Pixie lifted her head. Luana
stepped back, gazing at her in
stark amazement. Pixie's hair

had been bleached to a horrible
brassy color.

"Oh, no!" Luana gasped. "Oh,
Pixie, how could you!"

"It's awful. Mama. I know it's
awful. But Kit and I thought it
would come out like it said on
the bottle — honey-blond." Her
face puckered into tears. "That's
what I wanted to be, Mama. A
honey-blond."

"And it turned out orange,"
Tutu murmured, sadly.

"Bright orange!" Luana ech-
oed. "What shall we do?"

"Look, Mama." Pixie wrapped
a scarf around her head. "This
will cover it until it grows out.
How long will that take?"

"About six months," Luana an-
swered. "Maybe if we shaved
your head. ..."

"No!" Pixie moaned. "I wish
I could die!"

"You would still have the
orange hair," Tutu said. "What
would Tommy Bryan say when
he saw you lying there with that
orange hair? I think a real, live
Pixie, with her own brown hair
could win his love more easily."

Pixie's blue eyes pled with her
Mother. "Help me. Mama. I
don't want Daddy to see my hair.
I know I shouldn't have done
it "

"Anybody home?" Ben called
from the doorway. He stared at
Pixie. An angry flush came up
under his tan.

Luana drew in her breath.
"Ben," she said, "Pixie made a
mistake. She is very sorry. ..."

"Go to your room," he said to
Pixie. "I'll talk to you later."
{To be continued)

911

inside and o

Christmastime

Evelyn Fjeldsted

Down the street the little corner store,
Repeats the season's window show.
Sunlight, glancing through the open door,
Points to gifts and mistletoe.

A little cone-shaped pine was found,

To make a window Christmas tree

Bright with rainbow colored lights and crowned

With one brave star for everyone to see.

With rustic charm this landmark draws.
Unhurried neighbors from a routine way.
Even moments seem to pause.
As if they, too, would stay.

When snowflake forms come parachuting down.
The door is closed to cold and din.
There is singing in the town
And it is Christmastime within.

912

CAMERA CLIX NEW YORK CITY NEW YORK

CUTOUTS TELL THE ^^^ ^^ ^^^ special delights of the Christ-
nun o /lAo OT-nnx/ ^^^ season is the preparation for the
CHRISTIvlAS STORY long- to-be-remembered December 25th.

Let the children help to decorate the outside of the house, the inside
of the house, the Christmas tree, and the Christmas table. A good
supply of medium heavy art paper in holiday colors, some simple
designs of bells and trees that mother can help supply, and bright
pictures cut from last year's Christmas cards or from current maga-
zines will provide the materials. Sequins, little odd pearls or stones
from discarded jewelry, even bright buttons (gold or silver) can be
fashioned into glitter and glow to decorate the paper trees and the
paper bells. These trimmings can be attached with glue or even
stitched with thread. Let the children make paper chains, the linked
kind, cut in wide or narrow strips and glued together to make chains
of solid color or alternating red and gold, or red and green. A mother
and her children will experience a great joy and make lasting
memories as they cut and paste and design the Christmas decorations.

913

A Time for

^/m^

For many years, Christmas in Salt Lake City, Utah, has been character-
ized by attractive decorations in the small shops and in the department stores.
Of particular interest for their original design and unusual trimmings have
been the Christmas trees in the "Aisle of Enchanted Christmas Trees" in

TRANSPARENCIES BY HAL RUMEL

Zion's Co-operative Mercantile Institution, a pioneer store founded by Brigham
Young. The selection of Christmas trees pictured here is presented through
the courtesy of Harold H. Bennett, Executive President of Z.C.M.I.

GLEAM OF COLOR

DESIGN BY GERTRUDE GLAUSER

This unusual "tree" is a modernized design
using a wire and metal frame and represent-
ing impressionistically the form of a woman.
Note the head and decorated hair, the arms and stylized feet. The
design is made of yam balls and gaily trimmed blocks in a multiplicity
of bright colors. The tablecloth and the table decorations are arranged
to harmonize with the tree, and the bright display of gifts at the
left completes the picture.

914

THE CHRISTMAS HOME

INSIDE AND OUT

DANISH This design may be made from a wooden frame, with
the "branches" either painted or carefully wrapped with

MUUbnN gold, silver, or colored foil. Various kinds of candles are
attached to the frame and give a decorative touch to the
simplicity of the angles of the tree.

DESIGN BY
MIKE ROSS

This unusually beautiful and original Christ- TIPRS DF GOLD
mas tree design is particularly effective in

the comer of a room. The tiers are three- °""'^" ^' """""" '""""""
layered, the first being made from gilt balls, the second from twigs
of greenery, and the third from small electric candles. The layers are
connected by fine, strong wire, and the whole design is suspended
from the ceiling. Many variations are suggested by this arrangement:
numerous single colors offer a wide selection, and color combinations
are unlimited — the design would be lovely in blue or rose; instead of
the layer of greenery, decorative chains or ropes of tinsel might be
used; the base for the tiers could be wreaths or styrofoam circles.

915

DECEMBER 1963

WHITE GRANDEUR

DESIGN BY PEGGY CORNIA

Here a beautiful tapered, tall tree is com-
pletely covered with white cotton wool
to resemble the soft lightness of freshly
fallen snow. Large blue bells and red lights accentuate the white
grandeur of the tree in a design of unusual effectiveness.

The trunk of this tree may be a long dowel TDCC nc WR PATHS
rod, a round curtain rod, a broomstick, or

DESIGN BY NELL CLAYBURN

other strong round rod. The green wreaths
are arranged in graduated sizes from top to bottom, and are attached
to the center rod with fine gilt wire. Plastic balls decorate the tree.
A variation of this design might be made by using small artificial
fruits as the decorative features.

916

THE CHRISTMAS HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

"...AND THE ANGELS SANG" Four large oval frames in gold,

With a red stnpe lorm the
oEs.GN Bv cE.TPuoE GLAusER gtructure of this tiee. Each

frame is decorated with evergreen boughs hghtly tip-sprayed with
gold. The Hghts are lovely hanging pendants. The singing figurines
are clad in red robes. A smaller basic tree could be made with em-
broidery hoops, wreaths, or other circular or oval forms wired together.

This lovely tree is sprayed in mauve "IT'Q FDR THF RIRD^"

tones, with a light sifting of snow on

4.1 „ 1 1 TJ- • J j^ 1 'i1 1 t DESGIN BY HARRIET DAVIS

the branches. It is decorated with blue

balls, small white lights, and a few pink lights. Yellow plastic canaries
may be seen on the branches of the tree, and golden bird cages, some
of them containing canaries, hang from the branches. Many varia-
tions are suggested by this unusual tree — variations in color scheme,
figurines, and color and shape of lights.

917

A Lovely Gift
in Snowflake Design

Betty B. Huber

Don't let a meager budget dwarf your creativity. There is always colored
tissue paper. With it and rubber cement glue you can create a most interesting
hanging.

Purchase a lovely piece of silk, either a soft beige or white.Then decide
ori the width and length you wish the panel to be. I hand hemmed the sides
one inch wide, then machine stitched the top and bottom hems for the rods
to slide through.

I obtained curtain rods for hanging the panel. Select rods with ornate
knobs. You will need two rods, one for the top and one for the bottom. To the
rod at the top, attach gold cording to hang it to the wall.

These panels are attractive hung in pairs, or singly, perhaps to hang over
a console.

Lovely patterns and designs emerge from circles, squares, petals, and cut-
outs. The base forms couldn't be simpler, but layering and overlapping make
new arcs and more intense colorations. For delicate effect use the snowflakes
singly, or use overlapping in different colors for the same design. Use two
colors when cutting out the same design. Do not make the snowflakes too
large. With small leftover pieces, add tiny flakes.

If you desire double or triple snowflakes, glue the back of each one, placing
it on top of the next desired color, let dry. Next glue the back of the last snow-
flake and gently place it on the silk. Be sure all corners and edges are covered
with glue. I found using my finger to spread the glue the best instrument.

To work on an old piece of sheeting tacked to a board makes a good
work piece. After each flake is glued, quickly pull it from the sheeting. The
glue dries quickly and clear.

To make sunbursts, stars, rosettes, and even strips of shaded colors running
diagonally overlapping one another is attractive. Circles made of strips can
be done in the same way. Squares added on circles or vice versa are interesting.
The more intricate the designs, the more attractive your panel will be.

To make a rosette, for instance: Take 3 or 4 squares of tissue paper each
a different color. Fold diagonally, making a triangle. Fold in half, then again
and then again. You will have a cone. Now draw scallops along the folded
edges or simply cut free style with your scissors. Dotted lines on drawing
indicate where you should cut. The shaded portion will be the rosette. Glue
the roses down one at a time on the top of each other. Note the new color
you have made in the middle.

918

open edges

TRANSPARENCY BY HAL RUMEL

It is a good idea to experiment on regular white tissue wrapping paper
before you will want to create the lovely designs from colored paper.

Most hobby shops sell the tissue paper in beautiful shades of magenta,
turquoise, blue, green, red, orange, yellow, lavender, and other colors.

We have all had the experience of creating snowflakes while in school,
especially in the wintertime. You will find your children will love to join in
and, before you know it, you will have become an artist with tissue paper.

919

A Golden Candle
for Christmas

Ardelle West

This tall and radiant candle is
made from painted or spray-painted
tin cans in graduated sizes, joined
together, and decorated with odds
and ends of jewelry — colored stones
and rhinestones. The medallions
are made of lace and they are
glued to the candle.

Step 1. Use a large can for the
base, perhaps a juice can. Do not
empty the can as the weight of the
liquid is needed to keep the candle
from tipping over.

2. Fit a No. 21/2 can inside the
top of the can used for the base.
Cut one inch from the top of this
can and discard this piece. Then
split down the edge about 2V^
inches every I/4 inch all around
the can.

3. With long-nosed pliers, curl
these edges under.

4. Fit another can, about 6 inches
tall, inside the No. 2i/4 can.

5. Fit another shorter can inside
the above can and cut down and
curl as directed above.

6. Fit another 4-inch can on top
of this.

7. Fit a small frozen juice can
inside the can described above, split
and curl as before. This will be the
can which holds the candle.

8. Cement the cans together with
a good metal cement and let them
dry thoroughly overnight.

9. Decorate the cans with bits of
heavy lace, cut in various shapes,
or fit a piece of lace around each
can, covering it completely, or cut
lace borders. Attach lace with
strong glue or cement.

10. Attach upholstery braid a-
round the top and bottom of each
of the large cans.

11. When all cement or glue has
dried thoroughly, spray the candle
in a pale gold color, silver color, or
other color, as desired.

12. Apply the trimming jewels
with dart cement. The more jewels
used, the more elegant the candle
holder will be.

920

MAKE

MARZIPAN

FOR

CHRISTMAS

Berta Josuks

Marzipan, a delicious sweetmeat of European origin,
is easily made, and its possibilities of variation in
form, color, and flavor make it a delight for special
occasions such as children's parties, bridal showers,
holidays, and especially for Christmas.

15 bitter almonds, or, if small, 25 bitter

almonds
1 lb. sweet almonds
1 lb. powdered sugar

Variations

whites of three large eggs or 4 small eggs,

beaten
1 tbsp. light-colored syrup
enough rosewater for a stiff mixture

Some recipes substitute beaten egg yolk for the egg whites listed in the
basic recipe, and finely sifted granulated sugar may be used instead of powdered
sugar.

If bitter almonds (Prunus amygdalus, variety amara) cannot be obtained,
the amount of sugar and sweet almonds can be increased as desired, and almond
flavoring, to taste, may be added, or lemon, lime, or orange juice may be used
for variety. Prepared almond paste can be purchased and substituted for grated
almonds. Two and one half cups of almonds equal one cup of paste.

921

DECEMBER 1963

Methods off Preparation

Grate the almonds finely on a hand grater, or, if preferred, grind them in
a hand grinder, or chop with mechanical chopper, or pound into a paste. Mix
almonds and sugar and add egg whites or egg yolks, syrup, and rosewater.
according to the recipe used. Knead well for 15 to 30 minutes.

Shape mixture into the form desired. This may be some shapes of fruit,
such as strawberries, bananas, apples, plums, peaches, oranges, lemons, limes,
pears; or some vegetable, such as tomatoes, potatoes, carrots, beets, turnips,
asparagus, celery, parsnips, avocado; or, especially for Christmas, the marzipan
could be molded into the shape of Christmas trees, dolls, poinsettias, bells. The
mixture may be shaped around a fruit center, such as a maraschino cherry
or pieces of candied orange or lemon peel, dates, figs, or raisins.

The marzipan, after it has been molded into the desired shapes, can then
be dipped into chocolate icing, standard white icing colored with food coloring,
or part of the original mixture may be diluted with syrup, egg white, or a small
amount of hot water to make a color mixture for dipping the marzipan shapes.

Jane S. Tihhals
and Hazel S. Cannon

When family and friends gather home for the holidays, these nostalgic re-
unions prompt entertaining and festive foods. The gaiety of the holly season
brings out the party-giver in us.

We all have our own special menus for the traditional feast days. However,
on those other occasions when we invite guests for a brunch, an open-house,
or a buffet, we can make hostessing a joy by creating unusual and imaginative
food dishes, many of which can be prepared in advance.

922

TRANSPARENCIES BY HAL RUMEL

Brunch, that delightful combination of breakfast and lunch, is a heart-warming
way to extend yuletide hospitality.

Chicken Breast Gourmet Orange Rice Mold with Pimento Stars

Delia Robbia Fruit Wreath Fruit Dressing

Stollen Stick Bread Butter

Celery
Hot Chocolate With Whipped Cream and Red Cinnamon Candies

ACT CD TUp Two whimsical red flannel figures, trinuned with

gold ribbon braid, peal out a "welcome home."

PLANE ARRIVES Round place mats, cut from felt with the pinking

shears, contrast with the white Christmas tree plates,
and bronze silverware accents the other golden touches. Hot chocolate in jolly
Santa Claus mugs is crowned with a dollop of whipped cream sprinkled with
red cinnamon candies (keep the chocolate mild and add a whisper of almond
flavoring for a taste treat) . The party-starter is tomato juice.

Featured for the main course are delicious chicken breasts gourmet and a
mold of orange rice with plump light raisins and Christmasy pimento stars.
An eye-catching Delia Robbia fruit wreath (it's easy art) of color-bright canned
and fresh fruits is served with a luscious tangy dressing — and what could be
more homey than tantalizing jewel-studded holiday bread?

923

DECEMBER 1963

CHICKEN BREAST GOURMET

DELIA ROBBIA FRUIT WREATH

6 med. chicken breasts or 3 large breasts

cut in half
1 tsp. salt
Vz c. butter or margarine

1 four-oz. can mushrooms, drained

2 tbsp. seasoned flour
1 tbsp. lemon juice

V2 c. flour

Vb tsp. pepper

1 tbsp. chopped onion

1 chicken bouillon cube

1 c. hot water
Va c. light or heavy cream

Method: Mix flour, salt, and pepper in
heavy paper bag. Add chicken and coat thor-
oughly. Brown slowly in butter or substitute.
Remove chicken from pan and add onion and
mushrooms; cook for 2 or 3 minutes. Stir in
the 2 tbsp. of seasoned flour. Dissolve bouil-
lon cube in hot water and add to flour-fat
mixture and stir until smooth. Add slowly the
lemon juice and cream. Arrange chicken in
casserole or flat baking dish; spoon sauce
over chicken; cover and bake in a medium
oven for about 1 hour. Uncover for the last
15 minutes if a crisp chicken is desired.
Serves 6.

ORANGE RICE MOLD WITH PIMENTO STARS

1 c. regular long grain rice
V2 tsp. curry powder

V2 tsp. salt

V3 c. light seedless raisins

pimentos

2 to 4 tbsp. frozen orange juice concentrate,
undiluted

1 pt. water

2 tbsp. butter

Method: Combine curry and orange juice
concentrate. (The amount of the juice used
will depend on one's taste and the color de-
sired). Mix to a smooth paste and add
remaining ingredients. Place in baking dish
and bake covered in a 325 to 350 degree
oven for about ^V2 hours or until rice is done.
Mix lightly with a fork to distribute raisins.
Pack in buttered mold and keep warm until
serving time. Unmold on serving plate and
trim with pimento stars. IrxJividual molds
may be used. Blanched almonds may be
added just prior to placing in mold. Nice with
fried or creamed chicken.

canned peach halves

canned pear halves

canned preserved or spiced crabapples

creamed cheese, softened and whipped with

milk, if necessary
Tokay grapes
granulated sugar
canned pineapple slices
canned whole apricots
curly endive

2 or 3 green gumdrops
green grapes

egg white

pink or red coloring

Method: Use your own imagination and
creativity in making this wreath, both in the
selection of fruits and in the arranging of
them. Remember that color contrasts are ef-
fective. The above ingredients are merely
suggestive. Drain the canned fruit (save the
juices for punch) and chill. Arrange a bed of
curly endive on a large round serving dish or
chop platter. Place all decorated fruit in a
circle around a bowl of fruit dressing. The
pears and peaches are pretty with two halves
put together with a ruffle of cream cheese.
Wipe the halves thoroughly and spread one
half of the fruit around the edges with the
cheese; add the other half and let the cheese
extend beyond the joining of the two. A
dried fruit and nut mixture may be used to
stuff fruit, if desired. Make blushing pears
by rubbing each half with a tiny bit of rosy
coloring; stand upright, and garnish with
leaves cut from green gumdrops. Frosted
grapes add an artistic touch. Several hours
or the day before assembling the wreath,
dip bunches of grapes into slighty beaten
egg white. Drain off excess egg white and
dip in granulated sugar. Dry thoroughly.

FRUIT DRESSING

V2 c. lemon juice

3 whole eggs
1 c. sugar

1 c. whipping cream

Method: Beat eggs and odd sugar and
lemon juice. Cook in double boiler or in a
very heavy pan until mixture is thick, stirrring
constantly. Cool and fold in whipping cream.
Makes about 3 cups of dressing. Delicious
with all kinds of fruit salads. Keeps well in
refrigerator.

924

THE CHRISTMAS HOME

INSIDE AND OUT

STOLLEN STICK BREAD (Easy Christmas Bread)

3 cakes compressed yeast or 3 pkgs. active

dry yeast
Vi c. warm water
2'/2 c. whole milk
]V4 c. sugar

Method: Dissolve the yeast cakes in warm
water. Scald milk and add sugar, salt, and
shortening. Cool. Beat the eggs and add to
cooled milk mixture. Sift 10 cups flour and
stir part into milk mixture to make a thin
batter. Stir in the dissolved yeast cakes and
remaining flour. Knead 2 or 3 minutes or
until smooth. Place in large well-greased
bowl. Cover tightly and store in refrigerator.
It will keep 4 to 5 days. Shape as needed.
May be made into all kinds of rolls and
fancy breads — crescents, loaves, braids, or
any number of other shapes. Add candied

candied fruit and nuts
1 tbsp. salt
1 c. shortening (solid)
6 eggs
10 c. flour

fruit and nuts to dough for stollen bread.
Top of bread may be decorated also. Let
rise at room temperature until double in
bulk and bake at 350 to 400 degrees. Bake
rolls or bread sticks 10 to 15 minutes. Loaves
will require an hour or more. Makes 18 large
bread sticks or 3 to 4 loaves. May be frosted
with glaze made from powdered sugar and
undiluted frozen orange juice concentrate to
make of spreading consistency. Decorations
may be placed on top of glaze. Ideal for
gift giving.

LIGHTING

OF THE

YULE LOG

What type of Christmas food and service teams best with the
cheery note of the blazing hearth? The answer, of course, is
the hoHday buffet supper. Do-ahead foods with their festive
touches, easy serving, opportunity to use one's prettiest serv-
ing pieces, and an informal setting for sharing the spirit of
the season characterize this type of entertaining.

French Onion Soup Parmesan Cheese Garnish

Melba Toast

Glorified Party Lasagne

Winter Pear Salad Sweet French Dressing with Pomegranate Seeds

Whole-Wheat Refrigerator Bread Sticks Butter

Relish Trees
Bavarian Cream Grandma's Christmas Bell Cookies

A holly tree, accented with fresh red carnations inserted in florists' tubes
which hold water and keep the ball fresh for several days, points up the holi-
day green cloth of heavy ribbed cotton. Two smaller relish trees are laden with
cherry tomatoes, Mexican peppers, olives, pickles, radish roses, and cauliflower
segments. The trees are made of styrofoam balls (grapefruit may be used),
impaled on dowels set in plaster of Paris in clay pots. Pots and dowels are
painted white. As finishing touches, the tops of the pots are decorated; parsley
is used as a base for the relish trees. Antique pearl-handled silver and white
plates and cups add a sharp note.

Tasty French onion soup is ladled from an old tureen and makes a happy
supper beginning as the yule log is lighted. The "piece de resistance" is glori-
fied party lasagne, a hearty, subtly seasoned dish, loved by young and old.
With it is served a simple winter pear salad and whole-wheat bread sticks
fresh from the oven. The piquant goodness of sweet French dressing with
bright pomegranate seeds garnishes the pears. A lighthearted dessert, a Bavarian
cream, resplendent in a green pressed glass compote, and Grandma's Christmas
bell cookies are a gay finale.

925

FRENCH ONION SOUP

1 large soup bone (also beef shank if meat

is desired)
celery, parsley, a carrot, and bay leaf for

seasoning
6 med. onions
1 pkg. dry onion soup
salt and pepper

3 to 4 qts. water

1 large onion

4 tbsp. butter

14 to V2 c. soy sauce

Method: Brown soup bone on all sides and
add seasonings, including salt and pepper.
Add one large onion and water. Let simmer
for several hours. Strain and cool, removing
fat from top. Saute 6 sliced onions in butter
until transparent; add pkg. dry commercial
onion soup, soy sauce, and simmer for 2
hours. Place melba toast in bottom of dish
or cup. Fill with onion soup and garnish with
Parmesan cheese. Serves 10 to 12 generously.
Can be made ahead and frozen.

GLORIFIED PARTY LASAGNE

V2 to Ya lb. lasagne noodles

2 med. onions, grated or chopped

Model. Susan Faith Sowards

2 15-oz. cans tomato sauce

2 tbsp. brown sugar
V2 tsp. onion salt

1 tbsp. dried parsley (2 to 3 tbsp. finely

chopped fresh parsley)
V2 tsp. oregano

1 8-oz. can mushrooms

3 hard-cooked eggs (may be omitted)

V7 lb. mozzarella cheese or Monterey jack,

grated
Va lb. nippy American cheese, grated

2 lbs. ground beef

1 •^2V2 can tomatoes

1 to 1 V2 tsp. spaghetti seasoning

V4 tsp. garlic salt

1 small can small pitted ripe olives

Va lb. ricotta or cottage cheese, not creamed

2 to 3 oz. Parmesan cheese

Method: Cook noodles according to direc-
tions on package. Lift carefully onto damp
cloth. Store in refrigerator until needed.
Lightly brown and cook meat until well done.
Add sauce, tomatoes, mushrooms with liquid,
seasonings, and liquid from olives. Simmer
slowly for about two hours, or until thick.
Add olives during last of cooking period.
Alternate layers of noodles and sauce in
8 X 13 X 11/2 to 2-inch flat baking pan, end-
ing with sauce. Sprinkle each sauce layer with
cheeses and sliced eggs, reserving Parmesan

926

THE CHRISTMAS HOME — INSIDE AND OUT

cheese for top layer after putting other
cheeses on first. Bake in 325 to 350 degree
oven for about one hour or a little longer,
or until slighty brown and bubbly. Serves 12
generously. Freezes well if eggs are omitted.

SWEET FRENCH DRESSING

Vs c. sugar

1 tsp. dry mustard
Vi tsp. celery seed
% c. mild vinegar

1 tsp. salt

1 tbsp. grated onion

1 c. salad oil

few pomegranate seeds or 2 tbsp. chopped
red maraschino cherries

Method: Combine dry ingredients in small
bowl of electirc mixer or beat by hand with
rotary beater. Add onion to bowl. Slowly add
salad oil alternately with a few drops of
the vinegar, beating constantly while adding
and between times. Do not shake in a covered
jar. Dressing will be fairly thick. Serve on
fresh and cooked fruit combinations, melon,
or lettuce. If oil separates after storing in
refrigerator, beat up well with spoon before
serving. Makes about 11/2 cups.

Variation: Where color scheme does not
call for pink or red, add 1 tsp. paprika to
dry ingredients.

WHOLE-WHEAT REFRIGERATOR ROLLS

1 compressed yeast coke

or 1 pkg. active dry yeast

2 tbsp. tepid water
1 tbsp. sugar

eggs

c. white flour
c. milk, scalded
c. shortening
c. sugar

1 tsp. salt

2 c. whole-wheat flour

Method: Dissolve yeast cake in tepid water
and add 1 tbsp. sugar. Let stand until
bubbly. Add shortening, sugar, and salt to
scalded milk. Cool and add beaten eggs; stir
in yeast mixture. Sift the flour into liquid
and stir just long enough to mix in the flour.
Do not knead. Dough will be soft. Grease
large bowl and put in dough. Cover tightly
and let stand in the refrigerator over night
or until well chilled. Make into rolls and let
rise 2 to 3 hours before baking. Dough will

keep several days in the refrigerator. Bake
at 375 to 400 degrees for 10 to 15 minutes.
Makes about 35 to 40 rolls, depending on
size, or 8 large bread sticks.

BAVARIAN CREAM

1 pkg. unflavored gelatine (1 tbsp.)

4 eggs, separated

Vi c. sugar

1 c. heavy cream

blanched almonds and green candied cherries

2 tbsp. cold water
1 c. whole milk

1 tsp. vanilla
Vi tsp. almond extract

Method: Soften gelatin i n cold water.
Scald milk and pour over egg yolk and
sugar mixture. Cook over boiling water,
stirring constantly until smooth and thick.
Add softened gelatin and continue to stir
until gelatin is completely dissolved. Cool
and stir from time to time to prevent a crust
from forming. Fold in beaten egg whites and
whipped cream and chill for several hours
before serving. Can be poured immediately
into serving dish and decorated after it sets
with almond and green cherry poinsettias.
May be put in a ring mold and served with
fruit. Serves about 8.

GRANDMA'S CHRISTMAS BELL COOKIES

1 lb. butter

1 Vi c. white sugar

AVi to 5 c. flour

1 tsp. vanilla

2 whole eggs

1 tsp. baking powder
Vi tsp. salt
1 tsp. almond or vanilla flavoring

Method: Proceed as for plain cake. Use
just enough flour to handle. Roll out very
lightly with well-floured rolling pin or pat
out to a thickness of about Vs - Va inch. This
short bread dough must be handled with a
light touch, but it is well worth it. Cut with
a Christmas bell cookie cutter and transfer
to cookie sheet with spatula. Decorate with
sugar decorettes, candied fruit or nuts, or
leave plain. Bake in 350 degree oven for 12
to 15 minutes or until very delicately brown.
This dough is ideal for a cookie press or it
may be made in rolls and used as a refriger-
ator cookie. Makes 6 to 7 dozen, depending
on size.

927

DECEMBER 1963

A holiday open house can be a gracious, hospitable way of seeing a large
number of friends and exchanging warm greetings in person.

Mosaic Cheese Sandwiches

Crab Pinwheel Sandwiches

Miniature Ham Rolls or Cheese Ball and Assorted Crackers

Christmas Tarts

(Angel Pie, Cherry^ Cocoa-Mint, Lemon)

Hot Nuts

Hollyberry Wassail

LET'S HAVE OUR

FRIENDS AND

NEIGHBORS IN

A pink cathedral linen cloth is used on the table,
and a deeper tone of the same lush color is echoed
in the plates and cups. Stylized felt wise men in
mauves, blues, blue-greens, and violets, and an an-
tique candleholder take the spotlight. A delectable
hot cranberry punch (so pretty in pink cups)
complements make-ahead-and-freeze mosaic cheese
and crab pinwheel sandwiches which intrigue guests with their precise checker-
board pattern, but the actual preparation is fairly simple. The tasty ham
rolls may be concocted from your leftover Christmas ham, or for cheese lovers,
a cheese ball rolled in chipped beef is the perfect answer. For dessert what
could be more glamorous than a sumptuous array of Christmas tarts — angel
pie, a cherry poinsettia on top, cocoa-mint with its pink fluff of peppermint
candy topping, cherry with a star cutout, and popular lemon? Make your own
favorite kinds and decorate with a festive hand. If you're worried about making
flaky pie crust, try the Never Fail Pastry. For filled shells, these can be made
a day or so in advance of your party. Hot nuts add a special something to
the menu.

Cloth Courtesy of Winifred P Sanders

Model. Carole Anne E Cannon

THE CHRISTMAS HOME

INSIDE AND OUT

MOSAIC (Checkerboard) CHEESE SANDWICHES

ANGEL PIE TARTS

3 white lengthwise slices of bread, '72 to %

inch thick
3 whole-wheat, 100% preferably, lengthwise

slices of bread, Vi to % inch thick
% c. soft butter (about)
2-5 oz. jars American processed pimento

cheese (about), thinned with a little milk

or cream

Method: Cut crusts off bread and make
a uniform size. Make two stacks of bread
slices — two white slices with a whole-wheat
in the middle, and two whole-wheat with
a white in the middle. Spread the bottom
and center slice of each stack with butter
and cheese, spreading the edges and liberal-
ly enough to make slices adhere well. Chill
for a few hours or until filling is hard. Cut
in slices the same width as thickness of
bread (Vz to % inch), and using 2 slices of
one loaf and one of the other, put 3 slices
together to form a checkerboard pattern.
Spread butter and cheese on the bottom and
middle slices. Chill thoroughly before slicing.
Makes about 40 to 60 sandwiches, depending
on lennth of bread. Freezes well.

CRAB PINWHEEL SANDWICHES

1 med. white sandwich loaf, sliced thin
lengthwise

1 8-oz. pkg. white cream cheese

2 tbsp. light cream
Vs to Vi c. soft butter
small pitted olives

1 can crab meat
Va c. salad dressing

1 to 2 tsp. grated onion
few drops pink coloring
small sweet pickles

4 egg yolks, beaten

3 tbsp. lemon juice
dash of salt
Va c. sugar

1 tbsp. grated lemon rind

1 c. whipping cream

red maraschino cherry strips

Method: Combine all ingredients, except
whipping cream and cherry strips. Cook in
double boiler until thick. Remove from heat
and cool. Whip cream and fold in lemon
mixture. Fill tart shells and garnish each
tart with poinsettia made with red maraschino
cherry strips. Chill until set. Makes about
10 tarts or one 8 or 9-inch pie.

COCOA-MINT TARTS

Vi c. butter

2 c. powdered sugar
2 eggs, separated

1 c. whipping cream

Vi c. soft peppermint candies, coarsely
crushed

2 tbsp. cocoa
dash of salt

1 tbsp. vanilla flavoring
% c. miniature marshmallows
few drops pink coloring

Method: Cream butter in mixer and add
salt, powdered sugar, cocoa, vanilla, and egg
yolks. Blend well. Remove from beater and
fold in stiffly beaten egg whites. Fill tart
shells and garnish with whipped cream to
which have been added candies, marsh-
mallows^ and coloring. Fills 10 to 12 tart
shells or one 8 or 9-inch pie.

Method: Add salad dressing and cream to
cheese and mix well. Add grated onion^
flaked crab meat, and coloring. Remove
crusts from bread, and unless the bread is
very fresh and rolls easily, roll slightly with
rolling pin. Spread with butter and filling.
Place olives or pickles across the end and
roll lengthwise. Chill until filling is firm. Cut
into 6 or 7 pinwheel slices. Makes about
30 to 40 little sandwiches. Freezes well.

MINIATURE HAM ROLLS

1 lb. or about 2 c. ground ham

(leftover ham is ideal)
Vi c. salad dressing

1 tsp. prepared mustard
12 miniature uncut hot dog buns
Vi c. finely cubed celery
Vi c. ground sweet pickles
grated cheese for top (nippy or semi-nippy)

(continued on page 956)

929

LESSON DEPARTMENT

THEOLOGY • The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 54 — Stewardships; A Review
Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 70 and 72)
For First Meeting, March 1964

Objective: To learn the importance of stewardship, the work of the bishop, and the
contributions of a vear's revelations.

Introduction

During the first twelve days of
November 1831, four special con-
ferences were conducted by the
Prophet Joseph Smith. A part of
the proceedings of some of these
conferences has already been noted.
(Lesson 52, Relief Society Maga-
zine, September 1963.) One of the
principal orders of business con-
cerned the publication of the revela-
tions into a volume to be known as
the Book of Commandments. At
this time the Prophet gave an evalu-
ation of the revelations which is
worthy of notice by all people. His
first point was that they were the
foundation of the Church in the last
days. The Prophet also said that
these revelations were of such great
benefit to the world because they
brought eternal life within the reach
of everyone who was willing to live
by every word which the Lord had
revealed. When one thinks of this
fact, he immediately remembers that :
first, divine directions were given to

organize the Church, with the pow-
ers of the Priesthood restored for
this purpose. Second, these revela-
tions point out the clear pathway
of salvation with its principles and
ordinances to lead the faithful to
exaltation. Third, they also give an
understanding of man's purpose in
life, with specific directions on how
covenants may be kept inviolate.
Fourth, the Lord's will is revealed
regarding present world conditions
and what one may expect in the fu-
ture. Fifth, the great blessing of
how to achieve joy in this life
through physical and spiritual well-
being is indicated. These and other
contributions to man's knowledge
give abundant support to the Proph-
et's evaluation.

The first conference that con-
vened in November voted, after ap-
proving the printing of the revela-
tions, that

. . . they prize the re\elations to be
worth to the Church the riches of the
whole earth, speaking temporally. The

930

LESSON DEPARTMENT

great benefits to the world which result
from the Book of Mormon and the reve-
lations which the Lord has seen fit in
His infinite wisdom to grant unto us for
our salvation, and for the salvation of all
tliat will believe, were duly appreciated
. . . {DHC 1:235-236).

Following this statement the
Prophet wrote that Section 70 was
received upon his inquiry.

Section 70

Several elders were named in verse
1 of Section 70, and their responsi-
bilities regarding the revelations to
be printed were outlined in verses 2
through 9. In addition to taking
care of the revelations, they were to
see to their printing and distribu-
tion. The books were to be sold,
and the surplus was to be placed in
the hands of the bishop and placed
in the Lord's storehouse to be con-
secrated to the faithful inhabitants
of Zion.

In the minutes of the conference
it was recorded that four of the
brethren named in this revelation —
Oliver Cowdery, Martin Harris, John
Whitmer, Sidney Rigdon — had,
from the beginning, labored with
the Prophet; consequently, they,
with the families of several others,
according to the laws of the Church,
were worthv of an inheritance from
the bishop in Zion. (DHC. 1:236.)

Stewardships

The brethren mentioned in Sec-
tion 70 were told that their obliga-
tion in caring for the revelations, as
given above, was referred to as a
stewardship. As stewards, these
elders were to discharge their
responsibilities to the letter. The
importance of caring for their stew-
ardship in this manner is thus indi-
cated :

And an account of this stewardship will
I require of them in the day of judgment
(D & C 70:4).

The application of this truth,
when applied to all members of the
Church in what the Lord has given
them, is discussed by President
Brigham Young, in these words:

. . . What is our duty? It is our duty to
improve upon every blessing the Lord
gives to us. If He gives us land, improve
it; if He gives us the privilege of building
houses, improve it ... if He gives us the
privilege of gathering together, let us
sanctify ourselves. In His providence He
has called the Latter-day Saints from the
world, has gathered them from other
nations, and given them a place upon the
earth. Is this a blessing? Yes, one of
the greatest the people can enjoy, to be
free from the wickedness of the wicked,
from the calamities and clamor of the
world. By this blessing we can show to
our Father in Heaven that we are faithful
stewards; and more, it is a blessing to have
the privilege of handing back to Him
that which He has put in our possession,
and not say it is ours, until He shall say
it from the heavens (/ournal of Discourses
2:304-305).

All of us are stewards over the
things of this earth which are ours
legally, but, in fact, they are the
Lord's. (Mosiah 2:20-26.) An ac-
counting of what we do with these
blessings, including offices in the
Church, will be required of us in the
day of judgment. During the period
when Section 70 was given and for
some time later, all members of the
Church were under obligation to
abide by the law of consecration.
This exempted no one. (D & C
70:10-11.) Under this law, all were
to be equal, but the equality was
not of a dead-level nature. Each
was to receive according to his needs
and circumstances. (Ibid., 14-18;
42:32; 51:3.)

931

DECEMBER 1963

Worthy of His Hire

When the Lord instructed his
Seventy, who were to precede him
into the villages where he would
preach, he counseled them to re-
ceive such assistance as was needful
from those who would offer it.
(Luke 10:1-8.) Jesus taught the
Seventy that ''the labourer is worthy
of his hire*' (Ibid., verse 7). This
truth has been given in this dispen-
sation, and under the law as stated,
those who work for the welfare of
their fellow Church members are to
receive in accordance with their
needs. Tliis law not only applies
to those appointed to administer in
the temporal but also in the spiritual
concerns of the Church. (D & C
70:12-13.) It will be recalled that
soon after the Church was organ-
ized, a revelation was received giv-
ing the three branches of the
Church the opportunity to provide
material support to the Prophet Jo-
seph Smith, since he was required
to tend to his duties as the Prophet.
(Ibid., 24:3-4.) Remuneration for
services or temporal assistance has
been given to certain groups at dif-
ferent times during this dispensa-
tion. {DHC I:22o.) What may be
termed the law of remuneration was
also revealed in Section 42, verses 70
through 73, and mentioned in 43:13.
Where individuals must give of their
full time to accomplish their callings
which would not allow them to
make a livelihood otherwise, a just
remuneration is allowed. In the
main, however, the male members
of the Church function in the
Priesthood without benefit of mone-
tary help. All Church members are
expected to contribute of their time,
talents, and material possessions for

the advancement of the kingdom of
God. The spiritual rewards of such
service are known to all those who
have thus participated.

Section 72

The Prophet and Sidney Rigdon
undertook a mission as commanded.
(Section 71.) While in Kirtland,
Ohio, several elders and members
raised questions which apparently
required the Lord's answer; where-
upon, Section 72 was received.
(DHCI:239.)

When the Prophet had arrived in
Kirtland almost one year before this,
the Lord revealed that Edward Par-
tridge should be appointed as the
bishop unto the Church. (D & C
41:9-10.) Not long after that Bish-
op Partridge and others, including
Joseph Smith, went to western Mis-
souri, where the bishop was to take
up his duties under the law of con-
secration. (Ibid., 57:7, 14-15.) The
temporal and spiritual needs of the
Church in Kirtland were such that
the Lord appointed a bishop in
Kirtland. The appointee was Newel
K. Whitney. {Ihid., 72:2, 8.) An
interesting story of his call is related
bv his grandson, Orson F. Whitney,
an apostle of this dispensation:

Newel K. Whitney, staggering under the
vvei£:ht of the responsibility that was about
to be placed upon him, said to the
Prophet: "Brother Joseph, I can't see a
Bishop in myself."

No; but God could see it in him. He
was a natural Bishop — a first class man
of affairs. Probably no other incumbent
of that important office, the Presiding
Bishopric, to which he eventually at
tained, has been better qualified for it
than Newel K. Whitney. But he could
not see it, and he shrank from the re-
sponsibility. The Prophet answered: "Go
and ask the Lord about it." And Newel

932

LESSON DEPARTMENT

did ask the Lord, and he heard a voice
from heaven say: "Thy strength is in me."
That was enough. He accepted the of-
fice, and served in it faithfully to the end
of his days — a period of eighteen years
[Conference Report, June 1919, pp. 47-
48).

The duties of Bishop Whitney
were set forth as : ( 1 ) to receive an
accounting of the stewardships of
the elders in that area; (2) to keep
the Lord's storehouse; ( 3 ) to receive
funds; (4) to administer to the
wants of the elders; (5) to render
an accounting to Bishop Partridge
in Zion of those who were unable
to pay for what they received of the
Church. (D& 072:5-13.)

Although Bishop Whitney was
required to look after the steward-
ships of the elders in that area, yet
each steward would have to give an
accounting of his own stewardship,
in time and in eternity. (Ibid., verse
3.) Agreeable to the law that
obedience brings forth the blessings
of heaven (Ihid., 130:20-21), we are
told that,

... he who is faithful and wise in time
is accounted worthy to inherit the man
sions prepared for him of my Father
{Ihid., 72:4).

An Apphcation

As one looks at the foregoing list
of responsibilities of the bishop in
Kirtland and thinks of their applica-
tion to the present-day ward bishop,
he sees the same or similar duties
to this office. Verse 12 of Section
72 states that the bishop is to take
care of the poor and needy. The
calling of the bishop was well ex-
plained bv President Joseph F.
Smith as not only taking care of the
poor, the sick and the afflicted, but
also these duties:

... It is also the duty of these presiding
officers [bishopric] in the Church to look
after the spiritual welfare of the people,
to see that they are living moral, pure
and upright lives, that they are faithful
in the discharge of their duties as Latter-
day Saints, that they are honest in their
dealings with one another, and with all the
world. It is their business to see that
spiritual light exists in their hearts, and
that the people under their presidency and
direction are living the lives of Saints, as
far as it is possible for men and women in
the mortal body, beset by the weaknesses
and imperfections of mankind, can be
Saints. Great responsibility rests upon
these, and we have to work in the Church,
in this relation, a vast corps of efficient
men who are laboring diligently for the
welfare of mankind (Conference Report,
October 1904, page 3).

Conclusion of Section 72

Further information was given
about the operation of the law of
consecration with special emphasis
upon the necessity for members of
the Church in Kirtland, going to
Zion, to take with them a certificate
showing that they were worthy
members. (D & C 72:16-26.) The
same procedure is followed today in
what is known as the membership
certificate.

The conclusion of this revelation
suggests that wise stewards are to
follow the counsel given in the reve-
lation. {Ihid., verses 25-26.) In
the ultimate sense, the member who
follows the words of the Lord will
place the interests of the Church
first. Brigham Young's life of dedi-
cation to the cause of Zion is a
splendid example of the faithful
steward. (Doctrine and Covenants
Commentary, page 428.) Do we in-
dividually meet the requirements of
the wise steward?

933

DECEMBER 1963

What of the Past?

Section 72 was the last revelation
received during the year 1831. It
was the most fruitful year in terms
of the number of revelations re-
ceived as shown in the ''Chrono-
logical Order of Contents" in the
forepart of each copy of the Doc-
trine and Covenants.

A review of the sections will indi-
cate that, due to the growth of the
Church during the latter part of
1830 and the year 1831, many prob-
lems arose in this fast-growing
Church. At the beginning of the
year, the Lord took cognizance of
the poverty of the saints and prom-
ised that he would give his ''law"
which, if lived, would bring tem-
poral relief to the citizens of his
kingdom and would prepare them
for spiritual unity. This would result
in the blessing of each person en-
joying equally the bounties of the
earth. (Section 38.) Officers were
added to the Church, such as the
High Priests of the Melchizedek
Priesthood; the bishop, the presid-
ing officer of the Aaronic Priest-
hood; and a Church Historian.
(Doctrine and Covenants Commen-
tary, page 205; D & C, Sections 41,
72, and 47 respectively. ) The prom-
ised "law" (Section 42) included
commandments regarding ( 1 )
preaching the gospel; (2) moral
conduct; (3) consecration; (4) ad-
ministration to the sick; ( 5 ) sundry
duties; (6) remuneration for serv-
ices; and (7) the law concerning
transgressors.

The fundamental principle that
only one man may receive revelation
for the Church, while others may
receive individual guidance was also
given. (Section 43.) Tliere followed

the great revelation on signs which
would precede the Lord's second
coming and the events associated
with that coming. (Sections 43 and

45-)

A series of revelations contains
the keys against being deceived, for
the benefit of Church members of
1831 and in subsequent years. These
sections include counsel on the bene-
fits accruing to members because
of receiving the gift of the Holy
Ghost, with the many gifts that
strengthen one against deception.
(Section 46.) Due to the presence
of a sect known as the Shaking
Quakers (Lesson 34, Relief Society
Magazine, August 1961) to whom
the Lord directed missionary work,
the saints were given enlightenment
on the purpose of the earth, the
necessity of marriage, the keys
against false Christs and other im-
postors, with the ultimate move-
ment of the Church to the Rocky
Mountain area. (Section 49.) A les-
son is learned in Section 50 when
manifestations of false sprits seek to
deceive the unwary. Direction is
provided to test false teachings out
of the Church as well as in it. (Sec-
tion 52.)

In counsel given to individuals
who sought for guidance, there are
some universal truths enunciated
which point up these three facts:
( 1 ) those who seek the Lord early
will find rich benefits that prepare
them for a full and long life here
and for the blessings of eternity
(Section 54); (2) exaltation is
earned by enduring to the end
through constancy in living the
commandments (Section 53); (3)
to take up one's cross involves a
large number of commitments by

934

LESSON DEPARTMENT

the covenant child of God. (Section

56-)

The anticipation of the saints in
knowing the location and the des-
tiny of the prophesied New Jeru-
salem is realized. The objective to
work for the establishment of Zion
upon the earth is made known.
(Sections 57 and 58.)

The Sabbath day observance and
the rich benefits to be received by
the obedient is made known during
this period. (Section 59.)

A promise of ''much tribulation"
(Section 58), and a warning con-
cerning the waters of the last days
was also received. (Section 61.)
Instructions to missionaries in ex-
ercising their talents and bearing
testimony, also form a part of the
year's counsel. (Sections 60 and
62.)

There is renewed the fate of the
sign seeker; and counsel against fall-
ing into lightmindedness toward
sacred things is given emphasis.
[(Section 63.)

The sections of this year's study
complete the year's revelations —
forgiveness and repentance, the ulti-

mate triumph of God's work, fur-
ther additions to our knowledge of
Church organization — the bishop-
ric, and, finally, the responsibility
of parents in the rearing of their
children.

Conclusion

It can be said in truth that the
validity of the revelations is estab-
lished by their contents, their unity,
and their orderliness to meet the
purposes of this dispensation. Joseph
Smith was a Prophet of God ap-
pointed to lead those who want to
be led to a divine destiny.

Questions for Discussion

1. In what ways are the revelations in the
Doctrine and Covenants the founda-
tion of the Church?

2. What would you consider the specific
qualities that classify a member of the
Church as a "wise steward"?

3. Discuss: "The labourer is worthy of
his hire."

4. Name some of the outstanding contri-
butions of the revelations received dur-
ing the year 1831.

5. What are some of the main points in
the evaluation of the revelations of
1831 as given in the Doctrine and
Covenants Commentary, page 429?

Love Is Not Words

Zara Sabin

Love is not words at all —

It is remembered laughter,

A fragrance, a footfall,

The stuff of dreams, long after

The brush of fingertips,

A thought, a sigh, some such.

A small, small smile on lips

Of lovers, can mean much.

No need to speak a word —
Love will still be heard.

935

Map of northern Missouri, showing places of significance in Church history

On opposite page:
Map of Ohio, showing places of significance in Church history

936

937

VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE

Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants

Message 54 — "For Unto Him That Receiveth It Shall Be Given More

Abundantly, Even Power'' (D & C 71:6).
Chiistine H. Rohinson

For First Meeting, March 1964

Objective: To show that knowledge leads to more knowledge and wisdom begets
wisdom.

The entire quotation from which One of the interesting character-

this message in the Doctrine and istics of knowledge is, that as we

Covenants is taken states, ''Now, seek and receive it, it comes to us

behold this is wisdom; whoso read- with its own magnifier and multi-

eth, let him understand and receive plier. Truth leads to more truth,

also; For unto him that receiveth it Knowledge opens the door to more

shall be given more abundantly, knowledge and as one learns, one's

even power'' (D & C 71 :5-6). capacity to learn improves and one's

Those called to proclaim the gos- scope of understanding is broad-
pel, expounding the things of the ened. President Heber J. Grant
kingdom according to the spirit and so often emphasized the aphorism
power given them, were promised of Emerson ''That which we persist
that as they proclaimed the gospel in doing becomes easier for us to
truths, more power to teach the gos- do; not that the nature of the thing
pel would be added unto them. itself is changed, but that our power

This promise of being given added to do is increased" (Gospel Stand-
ability or power is also referred to by ards, page 355) .
the Savior in these words: "For President Grant's own life exem-
whosoever hath, to him shall be plified dramatically the application
given, and he shall have more of this basic truth. He surmounted
abundance: but whosoever hath many unusual difficulties through
not, from him shall be taken away practice and persistence, by taking
even that he hath" (Matt. 13:12) . one step at a time and by using each

The fulfillment of this promise is mastered step to assist him to take
realized not only as we preach the the next one. The story is well
gospel, but also as we seek after known of how he improved his pen-
knowledge, wisdom, and understand- manship from virtual illegibility to
ing. The assurance of having knowl- beautiful handwriting through per-
edge added upon knowledge is one sistence and practice. Also, as a
of the most interesting, gratifying, small boy he was unable to sing or
and comforting of life's basic chal- carry a tune, and those who tried
lenges. to teach him despaired in their ef-

938

LESSON DEPARTMENT

forts. Yet, through persistent prac- covering most of the distance, the
tice and determination, one step at swimmer gave up and asked to be
a time, he learned to sing numerous taken into the boat which ac-
songs and hymns. George D. Pyper, companied her. Some time later
famed musician, once remarked, she was asked if, perhaps, a combina-
'Tresident Grant was born with less tion of the cold water and the dis-
tune, time, or rhythm than most tance had been responsible for her
mortals, yet by his intense energy failure. She replied, "No, it was
and persistence, he overcame this not the cold nor the distance, it was
handicap'' (Hinckley, Bryant S.: the fog. I became discouraged when
Life of a Great Leader, page 48). I could not see my objective."

Certainly as we succeed in per- Fog (lack of confidence and faith)

forming well one task, our ability to can easily dim our eyes so that we

move forward to greater accomplish- cannot see our objectives. We be-

ments is improved. Truly, as the come discouraged and close our

Doctrine and Covenants states ''un- minds so that we cannot receive

to him that receiveth it shall be giv- wisdom and understanding. As a

en more abundantly, even power" result, we fail in the accomplish-

(D&C7i:6). ments for which we are actually

During his ministry, the Savior qualified,
lamented the fact that many of the In order to gain the joys which
people he attempted to teach, al- accomplishment and achievement
though they had eyes and ears, were bring, we must keep constantly in
unable to see, hear, or understand, mind that one task well done leads
Unfortunately, this is also frequently to the next and makes its achieve-
true in our own experience. We ment less difficult. We must keep
refuse to see or to receive knowl- fog, complacency, and uncertainty
edge. All too often we allow con- from dimming our eyes and minds,
fusion, complacency, uncertainty, constantly remembering, as the Lord
and lack of confidence to blind and has promised, that as we progress in
cheat us out of the joys and ac- wisdom and understanding, it shall
complishments that knowledge and be given to us more abundantly,
understanding can bring. Like a muscle that grows stronger

Some years ago a great woman through exercise, the successful com-

swimmer who had conquered the pletion of each new task strengthens

English Channel attempted to swim our ability to meet and accomplish

the shorter distance from the Cali- the next. Step by step as we prog-

fornia coast to Catalina Island. The ress we receive wisdom and knowl-

water was cold and a heavy fog lay edge and we enhance our ability to

on the ocean. After successfullv gain added strength and power.

939

WORK MEETING

The Latter-day Saint Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 14 — Planning and Preserving Traditions Important to
the Family

Dr. Virginia F. Cutler

For Second Meeting, March 1964

Objective: To teach values through establishing worthwhile family traditions.

As we think of teaching values of the oldest thanksgiving celebra-
through establishing worthwhile tions, the "Feast of Tabernacles."
family traditions, the thought of The Lord instructed Moses to have
love of one's country should be of the families of Israel gather together
great importance. Patriotism and in holy convocation '\ . . when ye
love of one's country do not just have gathered in the fruit of the
happen. We must work in times of land." The families assembled in
peace as hard to preserve and per- the open air and constructed booths
petuate our ideals as we do to save of "boughs of goodly trees, branches
them in times of war. Every nation of palm trees, and the boughs of
has its days celebrating events dear thick trees, and willows of the
to the hearts of its people. These brook." Here they would "keep it
days are usually commemorating the a feast unto the Lord," after per-
culmination of ideals realized as a forming certain religious rites and
result of much work and sacrifice, with prayers of thanksgiving. (See
and they become traditions in each Leviticus 23: 39-41.)
family, as the days are observed each Thanksgiving is a family gather-
year in one manner or another, ing day; one in which the traditions
To begin in the family while the of the nation and the traditions of
children are small to teach this love the family may be observed. The
of country and its flag is important. Lord has indicated that he is
In every home there should be a pleased when families gather to-
flag, the symbol of one's country, gether in the spirit of worship. A
and it should be flown on every im- family who lovingly observes the
portant day. Family traditions that traditions of its fathers enjoys an en-
help children know its value should during relationship. To create or
be carried on throughout the year, maintain a family tradition is to
Many nations have annual days forge a link in a chain binding the
of prayer and thanksgiving. America members in a closeness of spirit that
was not the first to proclaim such a holds even though they are miles or
day. Ancient Israel observed one continents apart. Many of these

940

LESSON DEPARTMENT

special family remembrances are
connected with Thanksgiving Day.
(See The Rdiei Society Magazine,
November 1959, Editorial pp. 738-

739-)
The 24th of July calls for other

family traditions. Closely linked
with love of one's country is love of
one's religion and freedom of wor-
ship. What can families of today
do to honor the pioneers who tri-
umphantly fought the battle of the
plains to find a place where they
could worship in freedom without
being molested? What traditions
can be carried on that will be a way
of teaching children to honor the
pioneers of 1847? The first cele-
bration was held in 1849. After the
raising of the national flag, the band
played, and the Nauvoo Bell was
rung. There was a parade and a pro-
gram, and every family ''dined
sumptuously'' on fruits of the earth
produced by their own hands.

Latter-day Saint families all have
some connections with the pioneers,
either directly or indirectly. What-
ever these connections may be, to-
day's children should hear the pio-
neer stories whether they be of those
coming in 1847, or at some later
date. Each family has a member
who was first to embrace the gos-
pel who should be honored and re-
membered. There can be the rais-
ing of the flag and the ringing of a
bell, and why not a pioneer meal
produced in as far as possible by
the family, with everyone helping?
Pioneers shared whatever they had
with their neighbors, and some
sharing, too, can be part of the July
24th tradition.

Much has been written about
Christmas traditions, and each fam-

ily should develop its own special
way of honoring the birth of our
Savior. Traditions of Christmas are
varied throughout the countries of
the world, but they have a signifi-
cance to families living in each
land. These traditions are so well
founded that many continue to
practice them and make them tra-
ditions in their own families, even
when they have left the country of
their origin.

The Family Hour can well be-
come a cherished tradition. Par-
ticipation by each member of the
family in the planning and programs
of such events makes them memo-
rable. Married children then estab-
lish this loved tradition in their own
homes.

Other traditions are built upon
days of deep significance to Latter-
day Saint families. The blessing of
a babe by father, followed by a fam-
ily gathering and a review of bless-
ings given babes in Bible times or
to ancestors, emphasizes the im-
portance of a name and a father's
blessing. The day of baptism and
the following confirmation should
be set apart as the beginning of a
new chapter in life. The account of
the first person in the family to be
baptized should be given in a way
that will always be remembered.
Priesthood ordination days and call-
ings to various offices in the Church
should be marked by family gath-
erings and special recognition. These
are occasions when individuals be-
ing honored will receive encourage-
ment for spiritual growth if given
the Bible or The Book of Mormon
or a subscription to a Church maga-
zine, with a message of encourage-
ment from the family.

941

DECEMBER 1963

Birthdays, of course, must be
celebrated, and there will be an-
nual familv reunions. But some of
the traditions that involve such
regular happenings as Saturday
cleaning of the house, shining of
the shoes, and pressing trousers and
dresses in order to be at one's best

for the Lord's Dav ma\ make the
strongest impression.

What are vour familv traditions?
What ideals do thev foster? Your
answers will strongly suggest what
\our famih' will be twentv years
hence. x

LITERATURE • Americas Literature

The Last Hundred Years

Lesson 46 - Willa Gather, Lover of Life (1874-1947)

Elder B riant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 833-849)

For Third Meeting, March 1964

Objective: To understand and enjoy the sustaining values of Willa Gather's world.

None of man's major frustrations is
more vexing than his bewildering
inability to live — actually, in senses
and knowledge and spirit — in any
moment other than the immediate
one. How helpless he is to re-
create into a fully compelling truth
even his own yesterdays, which once
he lived and was, let alone those of
another, which he has never known
with such intimacy. None knows
this better than Willa Gather, who
writes :

. . . Nobody can paint the sun, or sun-
light. He can only paint the tricks that
shadows play with it, or what it does to
forms. He cannot even paint those rela-
tions of light and shade — he can only
paint some emotion they give him, some
man-made arrangement of them that hap-
pens to give him personal delight . . .

("Light on Adobe Walls," On Writing,
Alfred A. Knopf, Inc., 1949, pp. 123-
124. Reprinted by permission of the pub-
lishers) .

Though she broke with other
worlds and values, Miss Gather
created a high artistic integrity
within her own. Her art, like her
life, was one of intense dedication
to principle, her highest being to
honor humanity as she had come
to know it. Through her art she
simplified the clutter which is life
until such truth shone through, and
she did all — see, live, create — with
uncompromising integrity. All her
works exhibit such integrity. They
are unified by the subtle tone run-
ning beneath the surface, by the
inner spiritual values which are ever

942

LESSON DEPARTMENT

her true concern and which make
her pages so unforgettable. Such
an achievement came not by
chance, but by exemphfying con-
stantly, in her careful craft, her basic
literary conviction that every fine
story must leave its reader with a
feeling of pleasure to be experienced
over and over again in the mind,
much as one can experience in the
memory the perfume of flowers or
a beautiful melody.

In a very real sense this integrat-
ing unity of style and tone is her
most memorable achievement, for
once having read her, and having at
firsthand partaken of the pleasure
of her mind and heart, we can never
forget her. But above and beyond
the page shines her ''spiritual clar-
ity," present only in those writers
such as Miss Gather who love the
truth with such an abiding dedica-
tion that they can tell it. And the
truth of her works comes out of her
life.

Miss Gather's Life

Born in 1874 to Anglo-Saxon par-
ents who had long worked the soil,
Willa moved with her family from
her Virginia birthplace when she
was nine to the exciting freedoms
and promises offered by the virgin
Nebraska plains. Nowhere in her
essays of published fiction does she
make a detectable reference to her
parents other than in a poem,
''Macon Prairie,'' which was pub-
lished in April Twilights, a book of
poetry which appeared in 1902. If
the poem is to be trusted, her par-
ents were bewildered by the irresis-
tible "spirit of Westerning," even
while being led west by the in-
domitable will of her dying aunt.

They came, at last, to where the railway

ended,
The strange troop captained by a dying

woman;
The father, the old man of perfect silence,
The mother, unresisting, broken-hearted,
The gentle brother and his wife, both

timid,
Not knowing why they left their native

hamlet;
Going as in a dream, but ever going.
(Alfred A. Knopf, Inc., New York, page
57. Reprinted by permission of the pub-
lishers).

It was these childhood years
spent under the vast prairie sky
while living among pioneers newly
migrated from the Old World that
gave her the themes and values
about which her literary achieve-
ments were to be built. "That love
of great spaces, of rolling, open
country like the sea — it's the grand
passion of my life." This she
learned forever, but the sense of
life, which came to have a deeper,
larger origin within her, came from
her great love for those common,
simple folk in whom she found
qualities of enduring greatness. In
that decade when half a million
people became sodhouse pioneers,
she grew up in a pattern dominated
by European influences. On Sun-
dav she listened to sermons in
French, Norwegian, and Danish. In
nearby communities no English
whatsoever was spoken. These
transplanted settlers loved music
and group celebrations. Grieg and
Liszt still warmed their hearts.

Not until her family moved to
Red Gloud in her teens did Willa
attend formal school. She had
learned Latin from the neighbors
who loved this classical tongue and
discipline, as she did. With her two
grandmothers she read English lit-

943

DECEMBER 1963

erature. But her most important
''mines of life" were the hours she
spent riding her pony about the free
countnside, visiting with warm-
hearted Czech and Norwegian
women as they baked or churned.

I used to ride home in the most un-
reasonable state of excitement. I always
felt as if they had told me so much more
than they said — as if I had actually got
inside another person's skin. . . . Their
stories used to go round and round in my
head at night. This was, with me, the
initial impulse (Van Doren, Carl: The
American Novel, The Macmillan Com-
pany, 1939, page 282. Reprinted by per-
mission of the publishers).

After graduating from high school
in Red Cloud, she attended the
University of Nebraska where she
was editor of the literary magazine,
in which her first published work
appeared. After her graduation, in
1895, ^^^^ became a journalist, writ-
ing first in Pittsburgh (where for a
time she taught English ) , then later
in New York City where she soon
became editor of McCIure's Maga-
zine, one of the leading vehicles for
the ''Muckrakers," a movement of
idealists and journalists who exposed
widespread municipal corruptions
throughout the budding nation. Al-
though she was thus intimately as-
sociated with the grim realities of
her contemporaries, she never in-
corporated any of these ''realities"
into her fiction. As time was to
prove, her imagination was far too
concerned with the abundant life
as she saw it to permit itself to be
trammeled underfoot bv life's sur-
face furnishings and trivia.

In her late twenties she made the
first of many trips to Europe, and
throughout her life traveled widely,
in later years returning most often

to the American Southwest. In 1911,
when she was thirty-seven years of
age, she resigned from her editor-
ship to devote her full energies to
creative writing. O Pioneers!, one
of her most successful novels, ap-
peared in 1913. My Antonia (1918),
probably her best-loved work save
perhaps for Death Comes ioi the
Aichhishop (1927), firmly estab-
lished her growing reputation. Death
came to Willa Cather in 1947 while
she was living in New York City.
During her lifetime she had writ-
ten one book of poems, a book of
essays, her autobiography, three col-
lections of stories, and twelve nov-
els. In very deed her art was her
life, a conviction Miss Cather
phrased well in The Song oi the
Laik:

. . . what was any art but an effort to
make a sheath, a mould in which to im-
prison for a moment the shining, elusive
element which is life itself, — life hurry-
ing past us and running away, too strong
to stop, too sweet to lose? {The Song of
the Lark, Houghton Mifflin Company,
1924, page 304. Reprinted by permission
of the publishers) .

That she loved her writing and
the tools of her craft is amply proved
by the above and foregoing quota-
tions from her pen; that she honored
other loves can be shown through
definition and examples drawn from
her works.

Love oi Place

Alexandra Bergson, the strong,
serene heroine of O Pioneers!, has
shouldered the responsibility of
pioneering their ranchland for her
familv. After making sure that the
battle is won, she finally promises
to marry Carl, her patient childhood

944

LESSON DEPARTMENT

sweetheart now long grown to man-
hood.

". . . I've lived here a long time. There
is great peace here, Carl, and free-
dom. ..."

"You belong to the land," Carl mur-
mured, "as you have always said. Now
more than ever." . . .

They paused on the last ridge of the
pasture, overlooking the house and
the windmill and the stables that marked
the site of John Bergson's homestead. On
every side the brown waves of the earth
rolled away to meet the sky.

"Lou and Oscar can't see those things,"
said Alexandra suddenly. "Suppose I do
will my land to their children, what dif-
ference will that make? The land be-
longs to the future, Carl; that's the way
it seems to me. How many of the
names on the county clerk's plat will be
tliere in fifty years? I might as well try
to will the sunset oser there to my
brother's children. We come and go, but
the land is always here. And the people
who love it and understand it are the peo-
ple who own it — for a little while"
(Gather, Willa: O Pioneeis!, Houghton
Miffhn, 1938, pp. 307-308. Reprinted by
permission of the publishers).

Willa Gather loved a place until
it became an emotion perceivable to
the senses. Another example of this
is found in her description of New
Mexico's hot dry air, fragrant with
sagebrush and sweet clover, as ap-
prehended by Father Latour, the
great central character of Death
Comes for the Aichhishop. (See
Death Comes for the Archbishop,
Alfred A. Knopf, 1927, pp. lyG-ijj.)

Love of Beauty

From her childhood friendship
with a German family who dearlv
loved German music and their great
national artists. Miss Gather grew
to love "the finer things," often de-
fending them against the greedy
coarseness of pioneer life, as shown

in 'The Sculptor's Funeral," one of
her most famous short stories. Its
same theme she later enlarged into
her novel The Song of the Lark,
which tells how a girl in a Colorado
mining town escapes from her un-
sympathetic environment to find
eventual fulfilment as a great singer
for the Metropolitan Opera. This
same theme is also used in her story
"A Wagner Matinee." The story
teller's aunt had left her position
as a teacher at the Boston Conserva-
tory to marry a shiftless boy and
run away to Nebraska where they
had farmed for thirty years. Now
she has returned for the first time,
and attends a symphony concert fea-
turing the works of Richard Wag-
ner. Read aloud, if available, the
paragraph beginning ''The first num-
ber was the Tannhauser" through
''refuse about the kitchen door."

If Miss Gather's greatness is to
be explained by any one achieve-
ment, it might well be by the com-
passion and sympathy with which
she thus writes of her fellow mortals.
Gentle, kind, understanding, she
sees human weakness and forgives,
but more often she finds strength
that triumphs — often through love.
Yet in this achievement she once
more exemplifies her own critical
standards, for as she has written, it
is the gift of sympathy, the giving
of himself absolutely to his ma-
terial, which enables a writer to
achieve something noble and endur-
ing.

Though Miss Gather loved music
and art with a lifelong passion, her
own "fine thing" is her great
sympathy for others, seen sharply
and expressed out of her warm
heart. And this beauty, along with

945

DECEMBER 1963

those already mentioned, is nicely
exemplified in perhaps her most
popular short story, ''Neighbour
Rosicky," which appears in our text.
(Tliis story is printed in Obscure
Destinies, Alfred A. Knopf, Inc.,
1932. Excerpts are reprinted herein
by permission of the publishers.)

Love of People

As the story opens, Rosickv's good
friend. Dr. Burleigh, has just in-
formed him that his heart is weak
and that he must stop doing all
heavy duties on the farm. As he
receives the news, Rosicky's con-
tented disposition and easy manner
sustain him under such a bitter
blow.

''Well, I guess you ain't got no
pills fur a bad heart. Doctor Ed. I
guess the only thing is fur me to
git me a new one.'' But despite
such jokes, the doctor cautions him
even while reminding him how
lucky he is.

"... Rosicky, you are one of the few
men I know who has a family he can get
some comfort out of; happy dispositions,
never quarrel among themselves, and they
treat you right. I want to see you live a
few years and enjoy them" (text, page

835)-

Both to others, as to the mem-
bers of their own family, the
Rosicky's seem entirely selfless, fol-
lowing the pattern of the father, as
they pour forth affection, consider-
ation, and potential wealth to insure
each other's health and content-
ment. Without envy they watch
their neighbors sell their cream and
put the money in the bank, buying
more land and cattle than they. But
when it is suggested they turn their
cream into profit by selling it to the

creamery, the indignant Mary is at
once on the defensive.

"Yes," said Mary, "and look at them
Fassler children! Pale, pinched little
things, they look like skimmed milk. I'd
rather put some colour into my children's
faces than put money into the bank . . ."

"I guess we'll do like she says," said
Rosicky.

When Polly, his new daughter-in-
law, needs to get away, it is Rosicky
who arranges to lend them his car,
then takes over the apron and dish-
cloth to clean up the kitchen so the
young couple can get away for the
evening to enjoy each other. After
they came from their bedroom all
dressed in their best and looking a
little stiff:

. . . Rosicky hurried them off, and then
he took his own time with the dishes.
He scoured the pots and pans and put
away the milk and swept the kitchen. He
put some coal in the stove and shut off
the draughts, so the place would be warm
for them when they got home late at
night. Then he sat down and had a
pipe and listened to the clock tick (text,
page 842).

In his hour of contentment he
plans further how he can keep his
Rudolph and Polly near him on the
land he loves, rather than allowing
them to run away, lured by the
regular salary and seeming security
of the Omaha stockyards, a security
which Rosicky knows is slavery
when compared to owning your own
land.

Drought has curdled the land and
Rudolph, the new husband, feels
his farmer's life brings greater re-
sponsibilities than he need bear.
But Rosicky tells him of past
droughts far fiercer than any Ru-
dolph has known, and how, when

946

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Rosicky had once discovered on the
Fourth of July that his forty acres
of corn had been cooked and de-
stroyed while in the husk, his fam-
ily had a picnic and really enjoyed
the blessings that still were theirs.

". . . An' we enjoyed ourselves that year,
poor as we was, an' our neighbours wasn't
a bit better off for bein' miserable. Some
of 'em grieved till they got poor diges-
tions and couldn't relish what they did
have" {Ibid., page 844).

Rosicky then tells his family for
the first time how hard his life had
been as a starving tailor in London,
when he became so hungry that he
ate the goose his landlady had
cooked the day before the family
holiday and hidden in his room
from her hungry children, feeling
that she could trust him. Desperate
in his self-condemnation and shame,
he had met some fellow Czechs
coming out of a restaurant, and,
though he had never known them
before, he had begged them, 'Tel-
low-countrymen, for God's sake
give me money enough to buy a
goose!"

Now for the first time his family
understands his endless generosity.
Polly begins addressing him as

"Father" rather than as "Mr. Ros-
icky," and when soon he overexerts
himself at raking thistles from his
newly sown land and dies, all who
loved him know he lies at peace in
the simple cemetery overgrown with
wild red grass surrounded by the
land and people he loved.

Increasingly throughout her life
Miss Gather solved the pressing
problems of her contemporaries by
ignoring them while she re-created
the noble common people out of the
past into literary immortality. Al-
ways her most "real" world was that
of the human spirit and the good-
ness and strength to endure and to
be happy which she always found
there. And such values were cre-
ated in her own image, heightened
and simplified through her selfless
art. This is her highest praise.

Thoughts ioT Discussion

1 . Though not an immigrant herself,
why did Willa Gather esteem them so
highly?

2. Discuss a passage from her writings
as exemplifying the beauty which her
readers have found in her characters.

3. Why did Anton Rosicky dislike large
cities? working for wages? What was his
real source of strength and peace?

Old-Fashioned Thinking

Beulah Huish Sadleir

What if I heard sleigh bells?

It could be a welcome sound

To complement the stillness when

New snow is on the ground.

I would hurry to the window
To see the cutter glide
Along the smoothly padded street
Where summer pavements hide.

947

SOCIAL SCIENCE • Divine Law and Church Government
Church Government: Its Organization and Structure

Lesson 12 — Church Courts (Councils of Justice), on Essential Port of
Church Government

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

For Fourth Meeting, March 1964

Objecti\e: To help estabhsh an appreciation for justice and mercy in the divine
Church.

Justice and judgment are the habitation
of thy throne: mercy and truth shall go
before thy face ( Psalms 89 : 1 4 ) .

VoT they shall be judged according to
their works, and every man shall receive
according to his own works . . . (D & C
76:1 1 1 ) .

Behold, he who has repented of his
sins, the same is forgiven, and I, the Lord,
remember them no more (D & C 58:42).

Basic Philosophy Governing
Human Association

The most impelling and dynamic
influence in this world is love. It is
the most God-like characteristic of
man. It is also the most important
law of life. Jesus said that the love
of God and love of fellow men are
basic to all the counsel and direction
from heaven.

Love is a social law essential to all
successful human relations. Man
himself is a social being. He is the
product of his interaction with peo-
ple and with God. He is born into
a family; he grows and develops in
a group experience. Through this
experience learning takes place and
he becomes familiar with the values

of his groups. Through the choices
he makes and the cultivation of
ideas he secures a place in his family,
his society, and, eventually, in the
kingdom of our Father. He cannot
do this in isolation. The plan of
salvation is based upon knowing
how to live successfully with one's
fellow men.

1. The Chosen and Elect. In our
previous discussions it has been
pointed out that the great objective
of the gospel, the real mission of
Jesus Christ, is to save mankind.
It is to bring men and women to a
state of perfection whereby they
can participate with comfort and as-
surance as the chosen and elect in
the kingdom of God. The chosen
and elect are those who can compre-
hend the wisdom of God and apply
the correct formula for living as it
has been developed in the design of
the Creator. This in no way de-
tracts from man's agency.

2. Salvation and Perfection. God
made man in his image. Therefore,
the potentials of Godhood are in-
herent in man. The plan of salva-
tion includes the directions for be-

948

LESSON DEPARTMENT

coming perfect. Our degree of per-
fection will depend on the use we
make of the divine direction, in-
struction, and guidance.

The purpose of the Church is to
save and exalt mankind. This im-
plies giving him the opportunity for
the full expression and development
of his capabilities. In all its activ-
ity, the Church offers stimulation
for advancement. Dr. Widtsoe says,
"It should always be remembered
that the Church exists to save, not
to condemn men'' (PiogTam oi the
Church, 1941 edition, page 162).

Essentials in Human Behavior

To attain the perfection referred
to above, there are a number of im-
portant factors that must come to-
gether in proper relationship in the
life of each individual. In the first
place, there must be an accepted
way for human beings to act in
relation to other human beings. Sec-
ond, there must be firmness, pa-
tience, love, understanding, and
consistency in teaching the socially
accepted values. Third, the person
(each person) must learn the art of
self-control.

The Lord has revealed the way of
life which holds the greatest prom-
ise and the most direct path to
perfection. The tenderness of a
mother's love provides the basic
environment for the training process
in the accepted values. The home is
assisted in this training by the
Church, the school, and society in
general; but until the person has
learned the art of self-discipline and
is able to perform, to make choices
that are in harmony with the law
and in line with the design of the

Creator, he will not achieve the de-
sired perfection.

1. Human Error. In the process
of growing up (developing and
maturing), infringement upon the
rights of others and disregard for
accepted social values become com-
mon errors. It is the human ele-
ment, undirected or misdirected,
that retards the perfection of the
individual.

2. Law in Church and State. Gov-
ernment is instituted among men to
secure order and protect rights, per-
sonal and property. In the United
States and in many other countries,
law is established by the people.
Conformity to the law brings free-
dom to the individual and peace and
security to the group. Knowing the
law is basic to being free. This is
even more true in reference to divine
law. The scripture instructs us to
know the truth and it will make us
free. (John 8:32.)

Man's law has a tendency to exact
'a pound of flesh" for the broken
law. There is a common philosophy
that the effective treatment for law-
breaking (crime) is punishment,
physical suffering. For each infrac-
tion of the law, the offender must
pay by a like infraction on his free-
dom or personal comfort. As a
result of this philosophy, order or
obedience to the law is too frequent-
ly based on fear of the punishment
rather than a growth and develop-
ment evidenced in action which
reflects knowledge of an understand-
ing of the purpose of law in society.

3. The Hope of Repentance. The
objective of divine law is to stimu-
late human beings to reach up, to
extend themselves, having as their
ideal the perfection of the Savior.

949

DECEMBER 1963

If and when error creeps in, the
divine principles of repentance and
forgiveness open the way for the
reformation of the individual.
Throughout the ages God has chos-
en great leaders to work with the
wavward, calling them to repentance
in an effort to bring them back to
the fold.

Righteousness and Perfection
Related

There is the element of merit in
all God's dealings with human be-
ings. Credit toward perfection is
given for every good deed performed
in this life. His plan is to return
every soul to the kingdom of heav-
en. As men live near to the coun-
sel of God, they avoid the sorrow
and suffering of the social evils.
Freed from these shackles they are
able to produce and advance. (Read
IVNephi.)

The plan of life and salvation
teaches all men the value and bene-
fit of righteous living. The way-
ward are given special attention with
the hope that they will recognize
their mistakes, exercise their agency,
and elect to follow the design of
the Creator. The laws of the land
tend to banish people in their sins.
The objective here seems to be
punishment, not reformation or
perfection. Jails are full of living
testimonies of this attitude.

Objectives of Church Courts

The courts of the Church echo
the plan of the gospel. They are
designed to bring people to repen-
tance. The objective of the Church
courts is to bring to light the truth
in the case, not to condemn and
destroy, but to encourage reorienta-

tion of life in harmony with the
eternal values of the gospel of Jesus
Christ.

True repentance involves recogni-
tion of error, sincere sorrow for the
action, restitution for the wrong
done, and turning away from the
error. The real success of the
Church court is attained in true
repentance of the one in error.

However, ''sin is the transgression
of the law" (I John 3:4) and God
does not look upon sin with the
least degree of allowance. To per-
sist in sin produces an evil nature
and will eventually destroy any
claims to the mercy of heaven. The
extremes of sinfulness are found in
the taking of life and denying the
Holy Ghost, for which there is no
forgiveness.

Church Punishment

The most severe and far-reaching
decision of the Latter-day Saints
Church court is to sever the per-
son's relationship with the kingdom
of God. This court action is excom-
munication. It means that the per-
son has lost all of the blessings of
membership in the Church. All
endowments and sealings, as well as
Priesthood and membership, are
broken, set aside, and nullified.

While it is the duty of the court
to excommunicate if the conditions
warrant this action, it is also the
duty of every person in the court and
every member of the Church to be
forgiving.

... I say unto you, that ye ought to
forgive one another; for he that forgiveth
not his brother his trespasses standeth
condemned before the Lord; for there
rcmaineth in him the greater sin. I, the
Lord, will forgive whom I will forgive,

950

LESSON DEPARTMENT

but of you it is required to forgive all
men (D & C 64:9-10).

However, the authorized judge in
a bishop's court or other courts is
required to pronounce sentence for
the sins of individuals and may be
in a position where he must exact
severe penalties. Following judg-
ment, every judge should have the
spirit of forgiveness in his heart.

1. It Is High to Be a Judge. To
be a judge requires great knowledge,
great wisdom, mercy, love, and
understanding. These are attributes
of perfection. God is perfect and
he is, therefore, a just judge. Those
who are commissioned to act for
God upon the earth, particularly in
the Church courts, are expected to
make their decisions motivated by
the attributes of the Great Judge.
As the decision is given, a program
of training and encouragement for
the rehabilitation of the person
should begin.

2. The Successful Court. The
Church courts are really successful
when the person truly repents and,
through decisions motivated by
recognition of truth, moves toward
the better life. God then becomes
the final judge of the honesty and
sincerity of the individual, expressed
in the activity of his or her new
life. Eventually, by following di-
vine counsel, there is the possibility
that former blessings may be re-
stored. Certain blessings, however,
can be restored only by the President
of the Church or one of the apostles
who is authorized to do so. We
must repeat again that the objective
of the gospel of Jesus Christ is to
save and exalt every human being.

The Church exists to save and not
to condemn mankind.

The Limitation of Church Courts

The specific function of the
Church courts is to establish the
worthiness or unworthiness of an
accused person to hold membership
in the Church. This is the only
area (Church membership) over
which the Church has the right of
decision. One may be deprived of
activity and blessings without losing
membership. Action against law
breakers is in the jurisdiction of the
courts of the secular government.

1. Causes for Church Court Ac-
tion. There are a number of offenses
for which a person can be tried for
his membership in the Church.
They include persistence in the
teaching of false doctrine; deliberate
acts of disobedience to the teach-
ings of the gospel; insubordination;
and the breaking of the moral law
with its many ramifications.

2. Cases for Civil Courts. In Sec-
tion 42 of the Doctrine and Cove-
nants verses 79, 84-86, specific ref-
erence is made to the type of anti-
social behavior that should be
turned over to the law of the land.
At the same time it emphasizes the
fact that for all such behavior the
person is also breaking God's com-
mandments. ''And if he or she do
any manner of iniquity, he or she
shall be delivered up unto the law,
even that of God" (D & C 42:87).
The Church acts with regard to the
breaking of the laws of the Lord,
and the State with the laws of the
land.

3. Mutual Understanding. In his
teachings on the handling of anti-

951

DECEMBER 1963

social behavior, the Lord points out,
first, that if there is a problem be-
tween two people, they should get
together and settle their dispute or
problem by mutual understanding.
If they cannot agree, then they
should call in the ward teachers to
assist in the solution. Every effort
should be made by the parties in-
volved to settle their problem with-
out bringing it to the Church
courts. To do this successfully, both
parties must be honest, sincere, and
forgiving.

The Lord also taught the im-
portance and sacredness of the con-
fidence of the repentant person,
emphasizing that only the people
actually involved in the problem
should participate in the discussion
and solution.

The Value oi Membership

There are two penalties that the
Church courts can inflict upon the
members. A person, for cause, may
be disfellowshipped or excommuni-
cated. To disfellowship a person
means to deny him or her the privi-
lege of participating in any office or
calling the Church has, and highly
restricts his or her activity. Eventual-
ly, through righteous living, he or
she may be reinstated to full fellow-
ship.

Excommunication, however, re-
moves the name of the person from
the Church records and takes away
all rights to Church activity and
blessings. The only way back to
membership for this person is
through repentance and baptism.
Certain offenders may be re-admit-
ted to membership by the court
which took the action, but others
must be determined and taken care

of by the First Presidency and the
Twelve, or at least the President of
the Church or under his direction.
Continued Responsibility. Mem-
bership in The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints is sacred
and enduring. The covenants made
in baptism, in the temple, and in
accepting the Priesthood are eternal
in nature. Once a member of this
Church, the only way out is by
court action and excommunication.
However, when the covenants have
been made and the ordinances per-
formed, the responsibility never
ends. The court action relieves one
of the blessings, but it cannot re-
lieve one of his knowledge of the
truth. When one receives a wit-
ness of the reality of God the Fa-
ther, his Son Jesus Christ, and the
Holy Ghost, he cannot be free of
the responsibility of that testimony
even in excommunication. God is
eternal. He is the final judge. ''His
purposes fail not, neither are there
any who can stay his hand" (D & C

76:3).

Divisions of Church Courts

Normally with the Church there
are three councils of justice. They
are: (i) The Bishop's Court. This
court is made up of the bishop and
his two counselors. Their jurisdic-
tion is limited to the membership of
their ward. If the counselors are i
not available or are disqualified, the ;
bishop may appoint one or two high j
priests not of the high council to ,
sit in judgment with him. In ex
ceptional cases, the stake presidency
may direct the bishop to hold court
in another ward. This may occur if
the accused has reason to believe
that a member of his own bishopric

952

LESSON DEPARTMENT

may be connected in some way with
the problems involved in the case.
The person could then petition the
stake presidency for change of venue.
The Bishop's Court can pro-
nounce excommunication upon lay
members or Aaronic Priesthood
holders who are found guilty. This
court can only disfellowship hold-
ers of the Melchizedek Priesthood.
They can, however, refer such cases
to the stake high council for further
action. There is a right of appeal
from the Bishop's Court to the
Stake High Council Court. (D & C
42:87-92; 134:10,11.)

(2) The Stake High Council
Court. This court is composed of
twelve high priests, members of the
high council, presided over by the
stake presidency. It hears the ap-
peals from the Bishop's Court, but
action may also originate in this
court. Only the more serious cases
are brought to this court. Appeals
can be made from this court to the
First Presidency of the Church.
(D&C 102).

(3) Council of the First Presi-
dency. The President of the Church
with his two Counselors constitutes
the personnel of this court. It is
within the power of this court to
decide any case that may arise in the
Church. They may, if they consider
it necessary, call other high priests
to help them. A major function of
this court is to review the appeals
from all over the Church. The de-
cision of this court is final. (D&C
107:79; 102:27.)

(4) Courts in the Missions. The
mission president has the authority
within the mission under his direc-
tion to authorize a trial for the fel-
lowship or membership of a Church

member. The mission president is
responsible for the selection of the
persons to serve on the council and
to see that the court is conducted
according to the approved pattern.

The only courts within a mission author-
ized to sit upon a case involving the
membership or fellowship of a Church
member, are the elders* court called by the
mission president, in which he himself
presides, or a branch presidency's court
which sits only upon authorization of the
mission president.

A branch court, with full consultation
with the mission president, may levy such
penalties as disfellowshipment upon any
member, or excommunication in cases in-
volving women or men not Hoiking the
Melchizedek Priesthood. . . .

Where a branch court tries a holder of
the Melchizedek Priesthood and it be-
comes necessary to excommunicate the
individual the case is to be referred to the
elders' court in which the mission presi-
dent presides {Mission Presidents' Hand-
book of Instructions, page BR 14).

Procedure in a Bishop's Court

There are definite procedures to
be carried out in properly conduct-
ing a Church trial. Each step is
essential. ( 1 ) The first step is sign-
ing a complaint by an accuser wit-
nessed by the bishop. (2) A sum-
mons is issued allowing enough time
for the accused to appear. ( 3 ) The
trial is opened with prayer. (4) Th^
complaint is read. The accused is
asked to state whether guilty or not
guilty. (5) If guilty, judgment is
pronounced. (6) If not guilty, the
trial proceeds. (7) Witnesses are
examined to establish the truth of
the charge. (8) Witnesses are ex-
amined for the defense. The accused
may testify on his own behalf. (9)
The evidence of each witness is
written down. (10) It is then read

953

THREE PART

CHORAL MUSIC

FOR

SINGING MOTHERS

ABIDE WITH ME; 'TIS
EVENTIDE-Madsen 20

COME YE BLESSED OF

MY FATHER-Madsen 20

GIVE ME YOUR TIRED,

YOUR POOR-Berlin 25

GOSPEL GIVES

UNBOUNDED

STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

HEAVENS ARE

TELLING-Haydn 25

LET NOT YOUR

SONG END-Cain 25

LORD BLESS THEE AND

KEEP THEE-Madsen 20

LORD IS MY

SHEPHERD-Smart 20

LORD'S PRAYER-Robertson . .22

O LOVE THAT WILT NOT

LET ME GO-Schubert 20

OMNIPOTENCE-Schubert 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

Use this advertisement as your
order blank

Music Sent on Approval

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated
above.

n On Approval □ Charge
G Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City and State

, llauiieslMiisic |

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

to the witness involved, corrected,
then signed by the witness, (ii)
After all evidence is in, the bishopric
renders its decision. (12) The de-
cision is written on a prepared blank.

(13) A copy is given to the accused.

(14) If the accused holds the Mel-
chizedek Priesthood, and the court
recommends excommunication, a
complete report of the trial and
recommendations are sent immed-
iately to the stake presidency. (15)
All papers used in the total proce-
dure of this court are entered in
order in a special book making a
complete case record of the trial.

The responsibility for making the
decision in the case rests on the
presiding officer. He then asks for
the sustaining vote of the council.

Summary

Church Courts or Councils of
Justice are essential to personal de-
velopment of offenders. They stimu-
late the art of discipline. They have
a wholesome effect upon the sinner.
These courts support and sustain the
high ideals and values in our way of
life.

It should be remembered that
love is the real motivation of the
Priesthood and should be basic to
all human association. Certainly
the dispensing of justice in the
Church courts should be as full of
mercy as is assured by the Master,
himself.

Reieiences

Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 42;
102; 107.

WiDTSOE, John A.: Piiesthood and
Church Government, Chapter 17.

WiDTSOE, John A.: Program oi the
Church, Chapter 21.

Talmage, James E.: The Articles oi
Faith, Chapter 23.

954

Thoughts for Discussion

1. In what way do courts contribute to
law and order?

2. What is the real evidence of re-
pentance?

3. What is the objective of divine law?
Of civil law?

4. What is the working realtionship be-
tween repentance and forgiveness?

Astronaut

Grace Barker Wilson

He rose to meet the morning
And outran the growing day;
He hurried through the midnight
Counting stars along the way.
He glimpsed beyond the vastness
Of earthly time and place
The smallness of the earth men,
The mightly void of space.
He drew a wider knowledge
From the science path he trod,
And a far greater vision
Of the glory that is God.

SPECIAL PRICES

EFFECTIVE

UNTIL JANUARY 1st!

Save on family food storage
items! Save on gifts of prepared-
ness! Take advantage of Perma-
Pak's special prices on active,
dry yeast for baking (3 sizes),
Wesson oil, vitamin C tablets,
multi-purpose food, and the
following dehydrated products:
granulated Whipp, flaked or
sliced potatoes, flaked spinach
and cabbage, carrot slices and
maple syrup. Also, survival kits
and canned water, ideal for
Christmas gifts!

Write for prices and shipping
instructions to:

PIERMArPAK

PIONEERS IN PREPAREDNESS PRODUCTS

40 E. Robert Ave.,
Salt Lake City, Utah 84115

ROSE PARADE

Leave December 27

Return January 3

By way of Las Vegas

HAWAII

Next Havs^aiian Tour
Depart February 1964

MEXICO- 1964

WORLD'S FAIR- 1964

Both Individual and
Group Tours

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23d East

P. O. Box 2065

Salt Lake City, Utah

HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Salt Lake City's
Newest

CRAFT
SHOP

offers you

oil materials for

^^^

•k Satin Ribbon Covered Fruit

•k Satin Ribbon Covered Ornaments

■k Ribbon Chrysanthemums

Write for free instructions
Send self-addressed stamped envelope

UTAH CRAFT and NOVELTY

Complete Craft Supply Center
3002 So. State, Salt Lake City 15, Utah

955

(continued from page 929)

Next year, enjoy a
debt- free Christmas!

Join

Zions Savings

CHRISTMAS

CLUB!

Start saving a specific weekly
amount now. Then when the
1964 Christmas gift season
rolls around, you can pay the
bills in full . . . with cash! No
installment charges to worry
about and your money will
have earned a big ^V2%\

insured savings earn fuli

4'/;

per year current rate
compounded semi-annuaiiy

80th Anniversary — Utah's first
savings and loan association

33 E. 1st Soutli - Salt Lalte City

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 South state - Murray

open Saturdays 'til noon

Method: Grind ham and pickles on medium
knife of food chopper. Combine with mustard,
celery, and salad dressing. Cut top off buns
and remove most of soft portion. Save
crumbs for other dishes. Fill each bun with
ham mixture, slightly rounding top. Sprinkle
with cheese and bake in 350 degree oven for
10 to 15 minutes or until buns are hot and
cheese melted and slightly crusty. Makes
about 12 rolls. For other occasions regular
buns may be used. Note: It is necessary to
order the uncut miniature hot dog buns from
the baker. When using the regular size be
sure to specify that they be uncut also.

CHEESE BALL

1 5-oz. jar blue processed cheese

2 5-oz. jars American processed pimento
cheese

4 3-oz. pkg. white cream cheese
2 tbsp. grated onion
1 tsp. Worcestershire sauce
Va tsp. food accent
1 c. coarsely chopped pecans

pieces of chipped beef, if desired
Vi c. chopped parsley

Method: Blend cheeses, onion, Worcester-
shire, and food accent with mixer until smooth
Add V2 of the pecans and V4 c. of the parsley.
Form into a ball. Place in a bowl lined with
waxed paper. Cover and chill over night.
About one hour before serving, roll ball in
remaining pecans and parsley or roll in torn
chipped beef pieces. Place on serving dish
and surround with crackers.

NEVER-FAIL PASTRY

1 tbsp. vinegar
Va c. cold milk

2 c. flour

1 c. shortening

1 tsp. salt

Method: Mix flour, shortening, and salt
until part of mixture is fine as cornmeal and
part resembles small peas in size. An electric
mixer may be used. Remove from mixer;
stir vinegar into milk and add to flour mix-
ture. Roll out very thin on floured canvas or
cloth with well-floured rolling pin. Cut out
circles to fit in tart pans. Prick well and bake
for 10 to 12 minutes in 450 degree oven.
Makes about 30 to 36 tarts, depending on
size, or one large double crust pie or 2 large
single-crust pies.

956

HOLLYBERRY WASSAIL

4 c. bottled cranberry juice
2 6-oz- cans frozen concentrated lemonade
6V2 c. water
9 whole cloves
2 sticks cinnamon
2/3 c. sugar

Method: Mix spices, cranberry juice, and
water. Bring to a rolling boil, cover, remove
from heat and let stand about 3 minutes.
Strain and discard spices. Add sugar and stir
until dissolved. Add concentrated lemonade.
Mix well. Serve hot. If desired, garnish each
cup with portion of lemon or orange slice
and a green cherry. Makes about 3 quarts
or 24 four-ounce servings.

After dessert has been served, like
the last act of a play, the happy end-
ing conies with an evening of conver-
sation, or amusing games, sprinkled
with Christmas carols and laughter
with loved ones and friends. Home for
the holidays — the epitome of good
times, good food, good friends!

LET US HELP YOU TRAVEL
WORRY FREE

HAWAII and SOUTH PACIFIC

(New low fares)

EUROPE

21 Day Excursion Tours
(Save 30%)

BOOK OF MORMON LAND

TOUR-Jan. 16th

THE HOLY LAND

including Egypt, Lebanon, Jordan, Israel

Turkey, Greece and Italy

(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon-March 5th)

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

August '64
including World Fair in New York

(With Dr. T. Edgar Lyon)

(Authorized Agent for all Domestic and

International Carriers)

MURDOCK TRAVEL, INC.

(Bonded)

(Your Experienced Travel Counselor)

14 South Main Street

328-3161

Salt Lake City

"There is no substitute for experience"

Come See

D. NOVELTY

Our

DISTRIBUTORS

New Store

Salt Lake City - 3572 South 1950 West |

Under

P.O. Box 19009

New

Management

FREE

i CATALOGS AVAILABLE

CRAFT ITEMS

CARNIVAL & PARTY GOODS

Plastic — Ribbon

Crepe Paper — Circuits

Christmas Decor

Fish Pond Items — Plates

Chenille — Yarn

Cups — Table Coverings

Styrofoam — Glass

Balloons — Wigs — Hats

Artificial Flowers

Float Materials — Tickets

Leaves — Copper

New Year's Party Supplies

Jewelry Findings

Trophies — Pennants

Candles — Felt

Tissue Balls, Bells, etc.

Crystal^arbles

Fund Raising Ideas

Hat Frames — Net

Santa Suits — Etc.

Etc.

957

ROSE PARADE TOUR

9 days — December 27-January 4

Las Vegas, San Diego and Los Angeles

Including Lawrence Welk and Dinner

at the Palladium, etc.

ROSE PARADE TOUR

10 days — December 27-January 5

Reno, San Francisco and Los Angeles

Including Hearst Castle,

Lawrence Welk and Dinner

at the Palladium, etc.

Esther James Tours

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City, Utah 84101
Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

SWISTRAW®

If you want to be creative, use washable
Swistraw for beautiful decorations —
Christmas ornaments, topiary trees, and
fruits and vegetabfes — alt done with
the Sv^istraw Wrap for foam shapes.

Swistraw is a synthetic strand, delightful
to use for crocheting handbags, hats,
place mats, and for winding lampshades,
weaving, embroidery and other crafts.

You will receive postpaid for ONLY
$1.00:

• 24-yd. skein Swistraw, matte finish

• 24-yd. skein Swistraw, brilliant finish

• Detailed, illustrated color booklet on
the Swistraw Wrap

• 88 actual color samples of Swistraw

• Illustrated leaflet on many other
Swistraw uses

Dorothy Holmgren

p. O. Box 17263 Sair Lake City 17, Utah

BEAUTIFUL
HANDY

nilRARI E

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service.

Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20
Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah

Up to 150 miles ...

.35

1000 to 1400 miles

.64

150 to 300 miles ...

.39

1400 to 1800 miles

.76

300 to 600 miles ...

.45

Over 1800 miles ....

.87

600 to 1000 miles...

.54

Leave them at our conveniently located uptown office.
Phone EMpire 4-2581, 33 Richards St., S.L.C., Utah,
84101. ^^

,z±_x

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, UUh

Past Grownun ^ight

Ida Elaine James

She always was the queerest child,

The neighbors used to say;

The queerest, oddest, weirdest child;

When she should be at play

With children who were careless, wild.

Upon a romping day,

She would perch upon a curb, or chair,

With eyes too big and round

And somewhere past their shoulders

stare
At what her eyes had found.

She never told them all that she
Was thinking, or would hear;
But all of it she told to me
Who never called her queer.

958

'acts are
stuhhorH

JOSEPH SMITH

ind

DESTINV

)o you know that the Prophet
oseph Smith recorded the follow -
ng remarkable prophecy Sept. 15th
842? "Surely facts are stubborn
hings — THE WORLD (the non-
lormons) will prove Joseph Smith
I true Prophet ..." T.&S. 3:921-2
Vhat could be a greater thrill to
ou than to see non-Mormons prove
nth facts that JOSEPH SMIT^
/as a true Prophet?
low much do you know now about
lie present day fulfillment of this
reat prophecy?

Only $2.50

Would you like to know more? (See
pages 5 to 86.)

You will be delighted with this
unusual volume with its easy to
read maps and chart. It's the ideal
Christmas Gift for every L. D. S.

END FOR IT NOW! You'l^ be glad you did.

Clip Out This Coupon
"JOSEPH SMITH and OUR DESTINY"
EARL W. HARMER, Pubiisher-Editor
1177 Yale Avenue, Salt Lake City 5, Utah

Please send copies to me. (PRICE $2.50 POSTPAID)

*-^ ' Enclosed Check or Money Order

Name

Address

959

One Hundred One

Mrs. Katherine Ann Rogers Gauff
Wenatchee, Washington

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Mary Gladys Evans Newman
St. John, Utah

Mrs. Evelyn Cox Moffitt
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Florence Jane Alexander

Curtis

Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Laura Benson Wray
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Olive Pace Schoettlin
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Luetta Cornwall Hansen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Chelnecha Damron Barron
Incom, Idaho

Mrs. Emily Judd Toone
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Lindsay Bennion
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Thomas
Santa Monica, California

Ninety-two

Mrs. Mae M. Livingston
Manti, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Mary E. Midgley Perry
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Lottie Phyllips Collett
San Diego, California

Ninety

Mrs. Eliza Emma Thomas Monson
Long Beach, California

Mrs. Sarah Burr Adams
Teasdale, Utah

Mrs. Barbara Ellen Merrill

Hawke

Annis, Idaho

Mrs. Elsie Eleanor Oliver Wilcox
Bridgeport, Nebraska

Mrs. Celinda Jane Twitchell Olson
Evanston, Wyoming

Mrs. Sarah Perry Stevenson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Annie Wilcox Madsen
Mt. Pleasant, Utah

Mrs. Jeanette Bennion Gerrard
Taylorsville, Utah

960

NEW!

FROM

DESERET

BOOK

1. NEW! OLD TESTAMENT, NEW LARGE PRINT AND
ILLUSTRATED EDITION

A new Deseret Book publication that will thrill every reader! Here

is the New Testament, at last, with over 50 pages of colorful and

meaningful illustrations by many prominent artists and with an

attractive hard, illustrated cover. New, large type will prove a boon

to both young and old makes for easier reading.

^ ^ $5.95

2. NEW! FASTING-THE SECOND STEP TO ETERNAL LIFE

by Alan P. Johnson
Why do we fast? How often should we fast? For how long should we
fast? All these, and many more questions, are answered in Fasting—
The Second Step to Eternal Life. The history of fasting, as well as
the attitude toward fasting by many current churches, is mcluded in
this provocative book that Latter-day Saints will want to study.
^ $2.75

tl(«)eret Book

COM P AN Y

44 EAST SO. TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL

SALT LAKE CITY

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OGDEN

777 SO. MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA

Visit the
Deseret Book
Store Nearest You
for the Very Finest in
Church Literature.

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed please find D check D money order n ' have an account,

please charge. Amount enclosed $. for the encircled numbered books:

1 2

Name

Address

City Zone State

Residents of Utah include 3'/i% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

D£C ti

Cooky Cutter Set

15 piece copper tone

Now on the back
of every 5- and 10-lb. bag

All you do is send

in one bottom label from a U and I

Sugar bag plus $1.00 and you can

receive one of the wonderful premiums

listed above with retail value from

$2.00 to $2.25

U and I MJrro Offers

P.O. Box 500, Manitowoc, Wisconsin

Enclosed is $1.00 (in cash, check or money order— no
stamps) and one bottom label from any U and I Sugar
bag for each of the following:

n 15-piece cookie cutter and cake decorator set (retail value $2.25)
Q 8-piece measuring cup and spoon set (retail value $ 2.25)
Q 4-piece party cake pan set (retail value $2.00)

Name -

Street or RFD

City

Party Cake Pans

4 piece aluminum

Zone.

State.

NOTE: Please allow three to four weeks for delivery.

This offer void in any territory where prohibited.

Offer expires December .31 , 1964. OFFER GOOD ONLY IN USA

MIRRO

Measuring Spoons and Cups

8 piece copper tone

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Texts

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats